《Survival Guide for the Reincarnated》 Chapter 1 Slice! With a dull thud, a severed head fell to the ground. A man with jet-black hair exhaled heavily, his eyes fixed on the tattoo of the character Blood etched onto the corpses forehead. It was the mark worn only by the highest-ranking Blood Disciples of the Central Blood SectZhongyuan''s most formidable martial order. The man slowly turned his back on the body. Without a word, he began to ascend the snow-covered mountain, cloaked in a thick, suffocating fog. His steps staggered. His arms trembled violently. Anyone watching wouldve seen clearlythis was a man at the edge of collapse. And still, he climbed. Even if death awaited him at the summit, he had to go. He didnt stop walking. Half a gyeong, a quarter-hour, half an hour... a full hour... two. By the time five had passed, he halted. Before him stood the ruins of the Everlasting Snow Palacecollapsed over a decade ago. He said nothing, did nothing, just stood there. Watching. Silently, solemnly, he stared. Another hour passed. Then, at last, he clenched the sword in his hand with force. A biting wind swept past his cheek. He could feel it. The pursuers from the Central Blood Sectclosing in fast. Their killing intent weighed heavily upon the mountain, the overwhelming pressure of warriors who had reached the second realm of the Fivefold Path of the Martial GodManifestation of the Infinite. Among them, one presence in particular seemed powerful enough to shake the very heavens. So this is it... He muttered to himself. Just then, five figures descended from the sky. One of theman imposing bald manshouted at the top of his lungs: You ungrateful bastard! Lower than a stray dog! Are you speaking to me? the black-haired man replied calmly. Who the hell else would I be talking to? The man chuckled. Well, youve got four others standing right next to you, Elder. You little! But the mans smile didnt waver. Still grinning, he continued. Since the day I joined the Central Blood Sect, Ive never once committed an act that harmed it. That, I believe, is a fact. You speak as though your mouth isnt the very reason for our sects ruin. Because of you! Because of me? he interrupted, voice still calm. Someone declares they want to leave, and your response is to poison them and launch a surprise attack? All I did was defend myself. And Elder... no matter how depraved the Blood Sect may be, even among monsters, those at the top should at least know how to honor their word. You... dare lecture me? Why not? Theres a sayingAmong three walking together, one is bound to be my teacher. Im offering you a sincere piece of advice, and all you do is blow your top. Seol Unwi, bearer of Heavens Judgment! That titles long since discarded. ...Youll regret this. I wont. So leave. The bald elder gave a bitter chuckle. Unfortunately, I cant just walk away. Is that so. Ive been given a direct order to take your head. So thats what Ill do. A direct orderfrom the Sect Lord himself? Unexpectedly, the elder gave a sly smile and pointed skyward with his index finger. No. From even higher. At that, Seol Unwi gave a knowing smirk. So those lazy bastards up top finally got their egos bruised? You know damn well why. Do I? Lets see... smashing the Blood Stone you were planning to sacrifice, setting fire to the Peach Garden, decapitating the Demon Sects Lord of Thunderhonestly, I cant think of anything else. Any one of those alone is reason enough for a death beyond imagining. And you know it. Of course I knew. But what could I do? It just irritated the hell out of me. Youre insane. Am I? Then what about the dozen others above me whove clearly lost their minds? Then, with a quieter voice: And lets not pretend, Elder. You know it too. You speak to me as though you understand them, but in truth, you dont know a thing about those people, do you? There are truths in this world one should know... and truths one must never learn. Youve always been afraid. Ive known it from the beginning. You... youre a dangerous man. Im aware. No, youre not. You have no idea. Youre the only one in this entire martial world who could truly threaten the Sect Lords reign. Why are you complimenting me all of a sudden? Doesnt suit you. The truth was, Seol Unwi had reached a level where he could challenge even the supreme masters of the martial world. The title Heavens Judgment hadnt even existed in the Blood Sect before. One who corrects the heavens of the sect itselfthat was the meaning. It was a position created by the Sect Lord himself two decades ago, and solely for Seol Unwi. Its authority rivaled that of the Grand Elder. Even the Deputy Sect Lord tread carefully around it. It carried autonomous power: authority to monitor the sects internal affairs, to train and educate talent, to oversee discipline. In essencea position second to none, yet above all. Which was exactly why... they could not let someone like him walk away. He knew far too much. This ending was inevitable. Grand Elder Yeong Unseong slowly shook his head. So be it. The order has already been given. Even if you regret it now, you Ive regretted a great deal. Truly, Seol Unwi interrupted. ...You dare interrupt me? Were strangers now. Am I not allowed to? And for the record, none of my regrets have anything to do with the Blood Sect. Theyre all from my past... elsewhere. ...Thats why you came here? Theres nowhere else for me to go. You lunatic... a bastard born in the Everlasting Snow Palace, returning here in your final hour, pretending to repent? Dont make me laugh. Was it not your own hand that brought this place to ruin? Im not ? Nvl????ght ? (Exclusive on Nvl????ght) here to repent. And I had my reasons. .... After the former Lord of the Everlasting Snow Palace died, some lunatic took the throne and began pulling every sort of ridiculous stunt. What was I supposed to doleave it standing? Seol Unwi ran a hand through his hair. As you said, Elder, weve known each other a long time. So, one last time, Ill make a final offer. Is that your last will? No. But you should hear it. Yeong Unseong gave a slight nod, motioning him to go on. Seol Unwi spoke plainly. Turn back. The thirty years we spent togetherlet that be payment enough. I see. I understand. So youll leave? Of course not. Seol Unwis words had meant: live your life on the run. But that was something Yeong Unseong could never accept. Running? How could a man like him spend the rest of his life fleeing? Hed last, at best, two weeks. He would be caughtand killedbefore the month was over. Yeong Unseong began drawing upon the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, while Seol Unwi raised his sword. Seol Unwi had brought the sect countless victories. He had trained promising successorstrue talents who could one day lead the Blood Sect forward. His blossoming abilities had arrived late, but they were nothing short of divinely blessed. But when the sect kept trying to devour him from within, what choice did he have? This outcome had been inevitable from the start. Khak! Even before arriving at this place, Seol Unwi had already reached his limit. Now, blood poured from his lips. He didnt even bother to wipe it away. Life, they said, is an arrow once loosed. And now, that arrow had reached its mark. The last remnants of his innate energy flared to life. The strength he had cultivated over a lifetime surged and gathered into a single point. Farewell... Elder. No sooner had the words left his lips than Yeong Unseong roared: Kill him! The Blood Sect warriors charged forward. The masters of the Fivefold Martial Realms reached into the sky, drawing down its divine force. The heavens themselves seemed to fall. They clashed. Though his body teetered on the edge of death, Seol Unwis spiritrefined over five decadesstood unshaken. The arrogance with which he had once quelled the martial world. The force with which he shattered the Gates of Heaven. The moment he split open the skull of the Immortal Maitreya. The awe that made elders of the Martial Alliance kneel. All of ithis very beingwas not something to be cowed by the likes of this. Even if Yeong Unseong now stood on the verge of achieving the final state of the Martial Gods PathSovereign of Primordial Oneness Even if Seol Unwis body were so fragile it might die from a mere breeze Resolve was beyond the reach of such things. His arm surged with power. The Heaven-Defying Blade shatters the firmament all laws crumble before it. One sword pierces through eternity gods and devils vanish alike. Heaven-Defying Sword of Desolation. The One Sword that Embraces the Void. A lifetime of swordsmanship surged through a single swing. The sword light cleaved the heavens. The Everlasting Snow Mountain groaned. Crimson energy laced the glacial wind, splitting through centuries of ancient ice. Slice!! A hairline crack opened across Yeong Unseongs neck. The four Blood Sect warriors who had charged in alongside him? Each now bore a fracture clean across the waist. Their overwhelming power. Their presence that had pressed down the entire mountain. Even the Everlasting Snow Mountain itself Everything had been cut in half. KRRAAAAAAK!! A deafening explosion. A blizzard tore through the sky. Seol Unwi staggered. He drove his sword into the ground, leaning on it like a cane. No one remained to hear him. No one at all. Even when he shattered the Blood Stone, Even when he burned the Peach Garden to the ground, Even when the martial world branded him a demonic fiend beyond redemption He had never once regretted those things. That was the truth. But just onceonly once There was one regret that clung to him like a chain. At first, he hadnt known what it was. Hadnt known what kept dragging him back. What it was he couldnt shake off. Too late, he realized. I shouldve stayed... that time. The sundered mountain began to collapse. An avalanche thundered down from the heavens. That colossal wall of ice, which had stood for millenniamaybe tens of thousands of yearscame crashing down with a roar. Seol Unwi didnt dodge. He had no intention of running. The right to choose your final moment is a rare one. He chose this place. He accepted it. His death. And because it was that kind of momenthe finally let the words inside him pour out. Because only in such a moment... could he say them. If... If only... If I had just one more chance... The avalanche was upon him. He saw his father. The man who had once terrified him. The supreme lord of the Everlasting Snow Palace. The sky above the palace itself. Seol Unwi remembered the spikes he had driven into that mans chest. How deeply he regretted them. I wont run this time, Father. Ill face it... do what I was meant to do... The avalanche swallowed him whole. His body shatteredlimbs torn apart. And then From within the collapsing storm of snowa brilliant light flashed. Seol Unwi didnt see it. He didnt see the gemstone embed itself into his heart. And just like that... his consciousness vanished. Death. Or perhaps A beginning. **** It was strange. There was a momentary sensationas though he were being pulled somewhere. Then, a crushing weight overtook his entire body. Death. So this is death. Hed brushed against it more times than he could count. Stared it in the face, even. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But this... this was different. This must be true death. His mind blurred, dissolving into fragments. Everything he had built began to scatter. Even his enlightenment, his essence, fragmented like petals in the wind. Chapter 2 I learned that humans are animals meant to walk forward. But what about the moment of death? Could it be walking backwards? Like now. I didnt resist and naturally accepted it. But why... Why are my eyes opening? My mouth gaped in shock. An unbelievable scene unfolded before me. A familiar wind chime at the end of the eaves swayed in the breeze. And beyond that, the Everlasting Snow Mountains stood unharmed. I had split them in half with all my might, so why are they still intact? I immediately got up and was greatly alarmed. It was I who had gotten up. I looked at my arms. I had undergone three major transformations in my life, yet scars had always formed. But now, not a single scar was visible. It was too clean. No, this wasn''t just clean. They were the hands of someone around sixteen or seventeen years old. I turned my head. The door burst open and a man entered. His face was all too familiar. "Hehe... Master, you need to sign some documents today." His grinning face. My eyebrows furrowed. Before I fled from the Everlasting Snow Palace, I was the branch chief of the Snow Compression Branch. And the man who had been in charge of a subsection since I first took office was this very scoundrel in front of me. His name was Yawoon Sang. He bowed and handed me a stack of documents, his face smeared with a malicious smile. I had seen it before in my past life. I had just been too busy avoiding it. I looked around. The structure of the walls, the tables and desks, the bedchamber. Putting it all together, it was clear this moment was from when I was seventeen. Whether this was a dream or not. At this moment, there was something I had to do. I reached out and took the documents Yawoon Sang was offering. "Just stamp your seal here." I quietly skimmed the document. "A plan for pioneering a new supply route through the northern ice cliffs?" "Yes, thats correct. Theres been a lot of demand for a new route. It would shorten the time..." "Shorten the time, huh..." A bitter smile spread across my lips as I flipped through the pages. "Youve signed a contract with the Cheongwoon Trade Company." "Yes, Branch Chief. Cheongwoon is the most trustworthy company in Snow Compression..." "But do you know that this new route goes through an avalanche-prone area?" The fact that he stopped talking was unusual for Yawoon Sang, and his expression hardened. It must have been the first time for him at this point. Yawoon Sang forced a smile and opened his mouth. "Ah, you dont need to worry too much..." "I am worried. The old route is safe but takes longer, the new one is faster but dangerous. And there are other strange points here." "What... What might those be?" "Firstly, the transportation cost estimation for safety measures is too low. Even if warriors fly through the skies and shatter mountains, there are no such powerful individuals here in Snow Compression. Especially since most of the company consists of civilians and weak warriors... Hmm. Let''s skip that for now since there''s a bigger issue." Ignoring Yawoon Sang''s gulp, I continued. "Second, the contract lists me as the responsible party, but the recipient of [N O V E L I G H T] the insurance money is you." "Well... Since youre the transportation manager..." "If I''m the manager, shouldnt I be the recipient?" "Ah... Master, havent I always managed the companys operations? If an avalanche occurs, the insurance money received will quickly..." It was an excuse. I cut him off again. There was no reason to listen to such things. "Third, the price of this Hanryung Jade Essence is listed as twenty silver pieces..." Yawoon Sangs face turned pale. "As far as I know, the market price of Hanryung Jade Essence is about ten silver pieces. But if it''s inflated like this, the insurance money received in case of an accident will double." "That, that is..." It was simple. Signing insurance contracts with trade companies is common. But why would a trade company... Cheongwoon is not foolish, and they would know that ten silver pieces are sufficient for Hanryung Jade Essence, so why sign for twenty? It was obvious. "Have you heard that story?" "What... story?" "The one about a servant who dares to rise above his master should be torn apart." "Yes...?" "Was the Cheongwoon trade company''s second daughter that appealing to you?" "That... that is..." "You seem to have grown quite a head while acting as the power behind Snow Compression. Has it grown so much that now you also desire women?" Whether this situation was too surreal, Yawoon Sang seemed unable to gather his thoughts. "Why... Why would you say that..." His dumbfounded expression wasnt too unpleasant to look at. I continued solemnly. "I''m not sure if you knew this, but about ten days after I sign these documents, an avalanche will occur." "Excuse me? What are you talking about..." "Due to heavy snowfall the previous day, the ground will weaken there, and you, among about four others, will survive, and because of that incident, you will take over everything from Cheongwoon trade company." "..." "Youll take both the younger and older daughters. From what I remember, you were the one who executed the head of Cheongwoon trade company... Yes, that was it." Yawoon Sang started looking at me strangely. However, I could feel the faint fear in his eyes. "You take the money, and I take the blame... It''s still fresh in my memory." I slammed the documents shut. "Yawoon Sang, did I not see this before?" "Yes...?" "Or did I see it but chose not to want to see?" "Branch... Branch Chief..." "Even if there is an accident, the responsibility I can take is minimal. Why? I may be a bastard, but I''m still of the blood of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Thinking it''s natural to run away, being a pile of inferiority complex, makes you a perfect candidate for assuming power. A fool like you above makes it right for someone like you to act this way. After all, in this world, the one who gets stepped on becomes a fool. It''s a world where stepping on others is how you prove yourself." "That''s... absolutely not the case." "You say it''s absolutely not the case, but isnt this similar to what has happened more than once?" I slowly stood up. This is the martial world. In the martial world, if you don''t have power, you''re eaten. That couldn''t be denied. That''s the world where martial artists live. "But let me say this. If you''ve risked everything to gain something, you should be prepared to lose everything if you fail to obtain it. Are you fully prepared for that?" "That''s..." "It''s settled. Talking more makes my mouth hurt." I swung the bundle of documents. Fwoosh! Yawoon Sang''s head jerked back. I utilized the Snow Mountain Heart Method still lingering in my memory. Though weak, a definite surge of internal energy rose from my blood vessels. It soon moved towards the bundle of documents, and not long after, a very faint level of sword energy emerged at its end. After adjusting my grip, I brought it down sharply. Thwack! Yawoon Sang blocked it with his hand. "Master! What are you doing?!" I swung my foot. Wham! Yawoon Sang, struck in the jaw, fell backward and rolled before quickly getting up. Anger and murderous intent filled his face. As I walked towards him, Yawoon Sang cried out. "Stop! Please, stop!" Ignoring him, I kicked, striking his abdomen. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thud! He staggered back. I couldn''t help but chuckle at his technique to soften the impact with his internal energy. "Master... can''t you hear when someone says stop?" Yawoon Sang''s tone changed, but it didn''t matter. No matter how much anger he unleashed or murderous intent he spread, his lingering ''hesitation'' was still there. "Hesitation dulls the sword, and determination sharpens it." "..." "I''m already intent on killing you, yet you hesitate. Whether you''re a ghost or a real entity doesn''t matter." I let the bundle of documents hang down. "At least come at me like a man, not a scared dog, in your final moment." "Fine. Even if you are the master, attacking a subsection chief like me ''without cause'' is wrong. So, I will restrain you first." Saying this, Yawoon Sang drew his sword and stamped his foot. His sword embroidered the air. Above, beside, below. It was excessively flashy. Illusory swords are dazzling, and real swords are tranquil. I took a light step forward. Yawoon Sang''s sword missed the mark, and I moved in close to him. Shock filled his face. "How... how did you...!" Silently, I thrust the document bundle, filled with my internal energy. Poomph! "Guh...ugh..." It struck his abdomen, but I wasnt satisfied. Casually, I tossed it aside and drew the dagger from my waist. As Yawoon Sang, clutching his abdomen, staggered backward, I looked at him. "...ple...please spare me..." A smile formed on my lips at his pitiful voice. Such a small man he was. In the past, such a trivial man had exploited me. I had been mocked as a puppet and used. All because I lacked power. Thinking that avoiding the situation was the best option was the biggest mistake and regret of my naive youth. Everything started here. It was time to shake it off. As I walked slowly, I continued. "If there''s a next life, live within your means. Dont climb higher than your station." I struck down decisively. Poomph! It pierced his heart. I withdrew it and then thrust it into Yawoon Sang''s neck. Poomph. "Gah...ack..." Quietly, I watched his dying eyes. Soon, they lost their strength. At that moment, I felt certain. All of this was not a dream but reality. Just as I was standing up, the door burst open and three men rushed in. "What''s going... oh..." Wiping the blood on my face, I spoke briefly. "Clean this up." "...Excuse me?" That wasnt the response I wanted. I turned my head. "The discipline of the Snow Compression Branch is a mess." "...That..." "Dont make me say it twice. Clean this up and gather all the branch members." "Immediately!" Truly. It was a refreshing morning. **** Even if I felt certain, I couldnt help but doubt. Traveling back in time was just too surreal. But dreams, no matter how vague or realistic they might feel, cant be as realistic as this. This is clear reality. I have traveled back in time. By as much as 40 years. I touched my face. Chapter 3 The dantian, which had always been distinct, was now separated, and the power I once wielded, drawing on the spirit of the heavens and the earth, had disappeared like dust, yet I was alive. And I could start again. But first, I needed to understand the phenomenon. Why had this happened? Defying time meant defying the natural order and the flow of the universe, something utterly incomprehensible. The fate of defying heaven isn''t something anyone can bear, and not everyone is capable of defying heaven. Not even those heavyweights above the skies could manage it. I stroked my face as I looked in the mirror. The last moment. I had been caught in an avalanche. The protective aura around my body had been meaningless then since I had already expended it all. I distinctly felt my limbs being torn apart, my neck ripped open, and my head crushed. No. Wait. I focused more intently. There was something more. The realm I had reached was the Sovereign of Primordial Oneness. At such a level, one could hardly be called human. Even with a shattered head, one could survive. No matter how depleted and tired, to truly kill a warrior of the Sovereign of Primordial Oneness, certain conditions must be met. First, the head must be destroyed followed by the heart. Second, the heart must be destroyed followed by the head. Or else, both the heart and head must be destroyed simultaneously. Only the complete loss of both heart and brain functions results in death. Let''s think again. I had definitely felt my limbs being ripped apart and my head being crushed. So, at that moment, what happened to my heart... Had it burst? Yes, it had. But before it burst, something had pierced it. I touched my chin thoughtfully. What could have pierced it? It was the avalanche that occurred in the great Everlasting Snow Mountains, which I had split in half. It couldn''t have contained just snow and dirt. There must have been byproducts. What if one of those byproducts was a heavenly treasure capable of defying heaven? If so, that would explain the current phenomenon. I looked up at the window. The enormous Everlasting Snow Mountains, clearly visible, filled my view. Those mountains that had stood there for thousands of years must hold many secrets yet to be uncovered. A smile formed on my lips. All those things I had burst out with before dying were sincere. The life of a bastard. As a child, I felt that life was like being a pig tied up in shackles, and I had to escape from there to live a truly human life. The only thought occupying my mind was that this place was not where I belonged, and everything I did was a mess. To be honest, after leaving the Snow Palace, my life did change. I entered a mysterious realm, learned martial arts there, made a name for myself with those martial arts, and eventually joined the Central Blood Sect, known as the most malicious sect in the Central Plains. 40 years. That was how long I had lived as a warrior in the Blood Sect. And only 19 years, that was how long I had lived in the Snow Palace. The 40 years I lived wildly, without regrets, but those 19 years were filled with deep regrets. They always held me back, haunting even my dreams. Since I was no longer able to return to the Snow Palace, I had wished from afar that it would last forever. However, as time passed, the Snow Palace began to resemble a filthier group than even the Central Blood Sect, and I had to make a decision. I personally destroyed it. Though I have no regrets about that, now a new opportunity has arisen. I plan to live without regrets. ...Branch Chief? I turned my head. A middle-aged man with unkempt hair stood there. There is only one general manager who handles various matters in this Snow Compression Branch. His name is Sung Yangho. Usually, hes called Manager Sung. All the branch members have assembled. I nodded and moved forward. Then, pausing beside him, I placed a hand on his shoulder. "Manager Sung." "Yes, sir... ah, Master." "Is the job manageable?" "...Yes, of course." Something about this situation made me laugh unwittingly. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I know the job of a manager is tough." "...It''s... okay." "Its strange to be okay with a job you never expected to have." For a moment, Sung Yangho''s eyes flashed. But that was fleeting. Had I not returned, I wouldnt have noticed such a brief moment. "Manager Sung." "...Yes... Master." "There will be a storm of blood today, make sure the subordinates dont falter." No reply came. "Why do you look at me like that?" "...Are you... okay?" "Do I look ill?" "It''s not that, but you seem much changed." I laughed. "In a world where one must change to survive, of course, I must change." "..." "If you need anything, come find me. And lets standardize the form of address. Whether its ''young master'' or ''branch chief.''" "...Id like to call you ''young master.''" "Then let it be so." With that, I stepped outside. **** There were 18 people in total. These were the members gathered at the training grounds of the Snow Compression Branch, regardless of age or gender, all harboring the same question. Seol Unwi had changed. Once a subordinate figure, always crouching, he had killed a man today. Not just any man, but Yawoon Sang, a deputy chief of the Snow Compression Branch. Who was Yawoon Sang? He was a distinguished disciple from the Jurisdiction Sword Sect, officially dispatched to the Snow Compression Branch. Among the disciples of Bingseolgeomheun (Ice Snow Sword Scar), Lee Ji Changone of the four elders of the Jurisdiction Sword SectYawoon Sang was a promising individual. But now, he lay there, just a head remaining. A madman. This had to be madness from a bastard. It was an act no sane person could conceive. Suddenly, another question occurred. Yawoon Sang was at the beginning stages of the Yangkwanghyeon realm, but how could Seol Unwi, who was barely at the Jucheon level, have killed him? And why had he gathered us here like this? Putting other questions aside, the last one was soon answered. Is everyone here? Everyone turned towards the still youthful voice. At seventeen years of age. His face looked youthful as his voice, but strangely, he carried a ''weight'' about him. Seol Unwi quietly surveyed the members of the Snow Compression Branch with inscrutable eyes. You must be curious why I''ve gathered you here. ... Yawoon Sang, who lies dead over there, dared to overstep his role as a deputy chief and tried to usurp the authority of the chief. He stole money and power, and he deserved to die for his crimes. Seol Unwi paused for a moment, then smiled lightly as he put his hands behind his back. I am the chief of the Snow Compression Branch. And each one of you is an integral part of this branch. From this moment on, one absolute rule is established in the Snow Compression Branch. Absolute obedience to the chief''s words. ... Anyone who violates this will be executed immediately. I will rip their heads off and grind their limbs to feed to the dogs. If anyone dislikes this arrangement, raise your hand now, or turn around and leave the branch. Why had Seol Unwi gathered them here? It was for two main reasons. The first was as just stated. From this moment on, the Snow Compression Branch would change. The role of branch chief is not a lowly one. Especially here in the North, where the Everlasting Snow Palace is located, the branch chief holds a very high position. Everyone knows that there is no ''nation'' in the North. The Everlasting Snow Palace might not be a nation, but it operates in the form of one. Most of the lands around these snowy mountains are under the rule of the Everlasting Snow Palace, and the position of branch chief is akin to that of a military governor or magistrate in these parts. Surprisingly, there was no one who opposed Seol Unwis speech. Everyone stood their ground, only looking at him with stern eyes. Meeting their gaze, Seol Unwi brought up the second reason he had summoned them. Second from the left, the ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) one with long hair, step forward. A man with a displeased look took two steps forward. And at the far right, the bald one, come forward too. As Seol Unwi instructed, the man with the shiny bald head walked forward. Seol Unwi looked at them and asked. You seem to have grievances, speak up. ...Master. I understand what you''re thinking, but this isnt right. This isn''t right? ...Yes. Yawoon Sang was a distinguished disciple of the Jurisdiction Sword Sect. His master is Bingseolgeomheun, a warrior among warriors who has reached Samhwachujeong. Seol Unwi looked at the man curiously. A warrior among warriors... Thats not a common phrase, whats your name? The man, as if implying that Seol Unwi should know the names of his subordinates, introduced himself. Im Kang Sang. And the bald one, what about you? ...Woo Sanghyun. Good, weve introduced ourselves. Continue, Kang Sang. ...The wrath of Bingseolgeomheun will come down upon the Snow Compression Branch. And? His wrath will not only fall on you, Master, but all of us branch members will likely die as well. Kang Sangs story continued, detailing the influence of the Jurisdiction Sword Sect in the neighboring city of Yangryeong, how much the elders of the sect had cherished Yawoon Sang, that Seol Unwi had been in the Snow Palace before Yawoon Sang was even a deputy chief here, and how Yawoon Sang had wielded significant influence. Seol Unwi listened very quietly to the entire account. After it seemed Kang Sang had said all he needed to, he finally shut his mouth. Are you done? Yes. Im done. Interesting. But listening to you brought up a question. What question? While belonging to the Everlasting Snow Palace, why do you speak on behalf of the Jurisdiction Sword Sect? Kang Sang flinched. If this Bingseol or whatever comes here, this place will become his grave. ...Excuse me? If he brings people with him, they will die too. Seol Unwi moved closer until he was right in front of Kang Sangs face. What do you think this place is? ...That is... This is Snow Compression. I am the master here. Seol Unwi looked at Kang Sang with steady eyes. Being the master means I hold the life and death of everyone here in my hands. Talking about it brings back memories that had become vague. ...What memories are becoming clear? It was a memory from the past, and it was confusing. But it was clear that Yawoon Sang had devoured Cheongwoon Trading Company. In Seol Unwi''s past memories, that event had definitely occurred, and from that point on, Yawoon Sang began to exert tremendous influence in Snow Compression, while Seol Unwi increasingly became a puppet. The Everlasting Snow Palace had never intervened. In the past, Seol Unwi had resignedly thought that the Snow Palace didnt care because he was a bastard, but upon reflection, that wasnt the case. The Palace''s ruler had been giving him opportunities all along. Chapter 4 They said I could make amends. They said I could turn it all back. That I could overturn everything. Thats just how the world works. Helping someone isnt hard. Giving money isnt hard either. The Everlasting Snow Palace is powerful and wealthy, after all. But teaching someone how to gain power, or how to earn moneythats a different story. Thats something a person must decide for themselves. No one can help you with the very first step. I didnt know that. And because I didnt, I regretted it. In any case, there were people who supported Yawoon Sang. Those two, over there. I had a feeling there were more, but for now, I let it slide. I was confident I could weed them all out eventually. After a moment of silent thought, Seol Unwi continued in a calm voice. Cheongwoon Trading Company. It may not be a major company across the entirety of Zhongyuan, or even compared to the Everlasting Snow Palace, but here in this backwater like the Snow Compression Branch, its a very large one. Theres no way Yawoon Sang swallowed it whole on his own. And seeing the look on your facefull of dissatisfaction with me for killing himand how desperately youre defending him, it all fits. A cold smile formed on Seol Unwis lips. Were you pocketing the dirty money with Yawoon Sang? ...Th... thats... So you were. Honestly, there was no need to keep talking. Thats enough. It happened in a flash. Seol Unwi drew the dagger strapped to his waist Thwuck! and drove it straight into Kang Sangs side. Flash Phantom Piercing Art. This was Seol Unwis own modified martial art, adapted from the Ghost Soul One Dagger Technique, the signature assassination art of the Gate of Phantom Souls. The original technique was designed to suppress killing intent entirely and approach the target like a shadow to strike a vital pointan assassination technique. But it required far more preparation than people assumed. First, to suppress killing intent, one had to waste unnecessary internal energy. Second, there was no guarantee a single strike would kill. Third, mastering the technique for concealing intent required significant time. Fourth, the complexity of the form made the entry barrier incredibly high. Unwi had modified it to an extreme degree. First, he gave up concealing killing intent and instead focused purely on the suddenness of the ambush. Second, he condensed and exploded his internal energy in an instant, allowing him to move at nearly the limit of human speed in the blink of an eye. Third, he minimized the preparatory movements to an absolute minimum. Unwi had set dagger release points. From the back of his waist: three chi (approximately 9 cm) to the left. Four chi (around 12 cm) to the right. There was no way a regular martial artist could defend against such a technique. Guh... ah... He watched Kang Sang, who groaned in agony. Just a little farther forward, and it would pierce the heart. Unwi asked, Does it hurt? Ta... Lord... Branch Master... Kang Sang wanted to live. He clutched Unwis arm desperately, his eyes pleading. Please pull it out. Please dont kill me. A gentle smile tugged at Unwis lips. You want to live? Cough... y-yes... yes... And yet, while lining your pockets with dirty money, you dared covet the Branch Masters authority. And you think I should spare you? Everything... cough... its all in the warehouse... please... The warehouse, huh... How generous of you, telling me exactly where you hid the money. Turns out youre dumber than I thought. Whether it was actually in the warehouse or not didnt matter. Hed search every spot that came to mind anyway. Unwi shoved the dagger deeper. Thwuck. Cough... The blade pierced Kang Sangs heart. His body began to collapse. Seol Unwi grabbed the mans hair, pulled the dagger from his chest, and then stabbed it into his throat. Thwuck. Blood spurted. He twisted it to the side, and with a sickening crack, Kang Sangs spine snapped. Unwi pulled out the dagger and turned around. Standing before him, trembling, was the bald-headed man. Woo Sanghyeon. Unwi, still holding the blood-soaked dagger, began walking toward him. With every step Seol Unwi took forward, Woo Sanghyeon took one step back. L-Lord Branch Master... I... I really had no such intentions... Yawoon Sang made me do it, it was all him... So, just because he told you to, you ignored your Branch Masters authority, tried to climb over him, and planned to swallow an entire company for yourself? You have quite the sense of humor. M-more importantly... Ice Snow Sword Scar will come. I know everything about Yawoon Sangs crimes... Ive even spoken with him in private. II can persuade him. I swear! Unwi burst into laughter. Oh? Were you worried about me all this time? Im touched. I dont know what to do with all this gratitude. Sanghyeon kept retreating until his back hit a scarecrow in the corner of the training yard. And Seol Unwi stood before him. They were both about six chok tall (roughly 180 cm). Though Seol Unwi was slightly shorter when measured precisely, it didnt matter. It was the perfect angle to drive a dagger through the neck. Do you have anything else to say? ...Yes... I do... Save it for the afterlife. ...W-what...? Thwuck! Seol Unwis dagger pierced straight through Woo Sanghyeons throat. **** Silence fell over the training yard. I didnt care what they thought of me. I had no intention of living while watching their faces, and no reason to in the first place. Theres a reason why positions of authority exist. This is how it''s supposed to be. Especially in a small, backwater place like the Snow Compression Branch, only one person needs to play the role of leader. More than one just creates problems. I merely restored it to how it should beso what more is needed? As I stared at them in silence, I pointed to one man. You. Two steps forward. The man, whose body was a head taller than most, swallowed hard and stepped forward as instructed. Whats your name? ...Its Cheonpung. Ill give you an order. Choose about five branch members and raid the residences of that dead bastard Yawoon Sang... and those other two. Unfortunately, Yawoon Sangs name was the only one that stuck in my mind. I couldnt remember the names of the other two. But it made sense. Guys that insignificant werent worth remembering. Stuffing my head with useless things like that would just take up space better used for something else. Cheonpung clasped his fists in salute and soon selected about five branch members. The five of them looked a bit bewilderedseemed Cheonpungs status wasnt all that much higher than theirs. That was fine. Even if Im currently only at the Realm of Revolving Heavens, I know talent when I see itand he had the potential to reach the Five Foundation Pillars one day. Before long, the five branch members began running off, and Cheonpung came to report back. I instructed them to retrieve everything from their residences. Also, I forgot to mentiontheres a ledger. A ledger? Yes. A record written by Yawoon Sang himself. It should be there in his quarters. In his quarters... But tell me, those five who ran offcan they be trusted? ...Uh... probably? I let out a sigh. When youre doing something, the first thing you need to determine is the priority. Whats the most important thing right now regarding Yawoon Sang? ...The ledger. That ledger will contain everything hes donenaturally, itll also list the names of his accomplices. ... Ill ask again. I picked you for a reason. Because I saw potential in you. Thats your chance, and you know it. So in this situationwhat should you do? Cheonpung swallowed again. ...Ill go myself and retrieve it. Id prefer if you could bring it back without damage. Of course. I will. Without fail, without damage. And dont make me say something like this again. Understood? Yes, sir! Then go. Cheonpung bolted off. He was almost drawing on innate energy with that speed. At this rate, hed not only catch up to the othershed probably pass them. I looked around and spoke. The rest of you, follow me. Our destination was Cheongwoon Trading Company. **** Cheongwoon Trading Company The company head, Cheongmyeong, swallowed hard. There was no way he didnt know what had just happened at the Snow Compression Branch. Seol Unwithe bastard son of the Everlasting Snow Palacewas rampaging. He killed Yawoon Sang, the Deputy Chief, and the two loyal subordinates who followed himWoo Sanghyeon and Kang Sang. He had only heard rumors up to this point, but now, right before Cheongmyeongs eyes, were the three severed heads, neatly laid out. Between the heads, Seol Unwi pushed forward a bundle of documents. Read it. Cheongmyeong swallowed again and picked up the papers. Though soaked in blood, and still dripping red, they were legible. He skimmed through them quickly. All the while, he kept sneaking glances at Seol Unwi. Dont be scared. At those unexpected words from Seol Unwi, Cheongmyeong felt his chest loosenstrangely, a sudden calm washed over him. He was an odd man. You could say... a man who knew how to give his words weight. Once Cheongmyeong had carefully read every line in the document, just as he was about to drop to his knees on the spot Dont kneel either. He slowly lifted his head. Seol Unwi stared back at him with an emotionless face. It made him question whether this was really the same [N O V E L I G H T] man hed known until now. Had the real Seol Unwi died, and someone else taken his place? If not... then how could a man change so drastically? We dont need a long conversation. Just one question. Why did you do it? ...Th-that is... Was Yawoon Sang really that terrifying? ... It wasnt an easy question to answer. It couldnt be. To be honest, Seol Unwi had a pointYawoon Sang was terrifying. But why had he been so afraid of Yawoon Sang? When you followed that thread back, the root cause was simple: Seol Unwi, the Branch Master, had been nothing but a scarecrow. In a situation like that, how could anyone not be afraid of Yawoon Sang? He had powerful connections, especially to the nearby city of Yangryeong. He was a true power player. Cheongmyeong swallowed again. His mind raced. If he said he feared Yawoon Sang, it would naturally imply that Seol Unwi had been weak and incompetent. As a merchant, there was only one logical choice left for him to make. Silence. He wanted to change the subject, to move away from it as fast as possible. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To just apologize, say he would accept punishment, promise never to let it happen againjust anything to avoid ending up like those three severed heads. He was ready to beg, grovel with hands and feet, when Seol Unwi''s next words made his eyes go wide. Its not uncommon for a madman to go wild, thinking he has real power, in a place where the idiot at the top not only lacks ability but avoids responsibility altogether. Th-thats... And its true, isnt it? That Ive been acting like some half-witted moron with half a brain this whole time? Cheongmyeongs mouth dropped open. What... what in the world was happening? Chapter 5 If he answered, Yes, thats right. I was that stupid and pathetic, then one of the swords behind him would almost certainly take Cheongmyeongs head. Especially that small-framed man. There was a savage glint in his eyes... he wasnt ordinary. That one was probably a branch member named Han Murin... Master Cheong. A voice snapped him back to reality. ...Yes... How could I not know whats in your heart? ... I understand it all. That insurance contract in your handsyou only drew that up because of coercion. And while those three bastards took responsibility for it, strictly speaking, I cant say Im completely without blame either. ...But... These events happened because I was too soft before. Its only right that I take responsibility for that. Of course, that doesnt mean Ill be handing over my own headso I intend to take responsibility in my own way. Would you care to hear it? Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was disorienting. He expected to be rebuked, yet instead... Seol Unwi was practically apologizing. Seriously... Was he insane? Cheongmyeong swallowed hard and replied, Im... Im listening. Good attitude. Its simple. From now on, I intend to entrust over seventy percent of the Snow Compression Branchs transportation to your company. It was a short statementbut Cheongmyeong wasnt the master of a trading company for nothing. He was sharp with numbers, which was exactly why he was a company master. He knew instantly how huge that offer was. ...Lord Branch Master... we may be a large trading company in the Snow Compression area, but even so, I dont think were capable of handling over seventy percent of the logistics here. Why do you think you cant? Cheongmyeong blinked. Youre quick with calculations, but it seems your ambitions are a little small. ...Youre not saying... To take responsibility for Snow Compression, youll need to grow to the proper size. Hire people. Absorb the surrounding companies. He was dazed. As he stared, Seol Unwi continued, Those without power usually have three choices. The first is to crash into things and die gloriously in the attempt. The second is to lower their heads again and again, no matter how filthy the work. The third is to side with someone stronger. Seol Unwis face was serious, and Cheongmyeongs expression mirrored his. At the very leastwhether you believe it or notIm currently the strongest in Snow Compression. Later, if someone stronger appears, you can choose to follow them or not. Thats your decision. But for now, you should stick with me. And Ill give you a fitting opportunity for doing so. ...Why... why would you grant us such a great opportunity? I dont know whether someone like you should be running a company of your current size or if youre capable of managing something even bigger. Honestly, I have no idea. But this is how I choose to take responsibility. Seol Unwi stared silently at Cheongmyeong, then asked calmly, Earlier, I said the powerless had three choices. Do you remember? Yes... I remember. Then what kinds of choices do those with power have? ...That is... They can use someone for a long time. Use them and discard them once theyre no longer useful. Give them better opportunities and test their worth. There are countless choices. ... Ill choose in my own way. You choose in yours. With that, he stood up. Do you need time to prepare? ...Yes. Please give me two days. Two days... fine. And from now on, all transport operations are yours. Th-thank you very much! And before you begin, bring a proper insurance contract to the branch office. Ill allow a reasonable profit marginbut if you do anything remotely like Yawoon Sang did, all my offers will be rescinded on the spot. And Cheongwoon Trading Company will be kicked out of Snow Compression entirely. And I expect youll leave behind a decent amount of blood. ...Y-you have nothing to worry about...! Seol Unwi gave a slight nod and turned away. Hed handled the tasks in front of him lightly. Now it was time to raise his martial cultivation. As he stepped outside, he saw Cheonpung, smiling brightly with sweat on his forehead. You found it? Yes! I found it! Seol Unwi took the ledger he handed over and began flipping through it quickly. His eyes darted without pause, scanning every part with the clear intent not to miss a single detail. Then, he stopped at one section. Pfft. A short laugh escaped him. They really pulled all kinds of crap. A few of the branch members flinched at those words. But Seol Unwi pretended not to notice and resumed reading. He stopped and snorted againthree times in total. Then, silently lost in thought, he closed the ledger with a snap and turned to Cheonpung. How much did we get from their quarters? We recovered ten gold ingots and about five hundred silver pieces. It was a massive discrepancy from the amount listed in the ledger. Six years. Over the span of six years, only ten gold ingots and five hundred silvers? That didnt make sense. But it was understandable. They must have been skimming funds on a regular basis and sending the money elsewhereno wonder the place was empty. What about items? We found spirit pills, advanced cultivation resources, and some armaments. Everythings been brought back to the branchyou can verify them when ready. Seol Unwi thought for a moment about the entries in the ledger and casually asked, Among the pills, were there any Iceheart Purity Pills, White Tiger Essence Elixirs, Body Reinforcement Pills, or Jade Mind-Nourishing Elixirs? Cheonpung thought for a moment and then shook his head. Theres no Body Reinforcement Pill or Jade Mind-Nourishing Elixir, but we found one Iceheart Purity Pill and two White Tiger Essence Elixirs. But you mentioned advanced cultivation resources? Yes. We found Patterned Grass and the Ten-Thousand Form Qi Fruit. Naturally, for martial artists, spiritual pills are indispensable items. They can be manufactured, or occur naturally. Theyre usually expensive and hard to acquire, but their effects are permanent. But as previously mentioned, theyre difficult to obtain and costly, which means not every martial artist has access to them. Thats why cultivation resources were developed. The stark difference between them and spiritual pills is the price. Cultivation resources are much cheaper and, while their effects are temporary, they also have virtually no side effects. So the majority of martial artists seek out cultivation resources instead. Some are made by apothecaries; others are acquired from reclusive physician-like figures with near-mythical status. Ordinary cultivation resources are typically only effective for martial artists in the Realm of Refined Qi. But advanced cultivation resources are a different matter. Theyre highly effective for martial artists preparing to enter the Realm of Heaven and Earth, those whove reached the Five Foundation Pillars, and those who are already in the Heaven and Earth realm. For someone barely at the level of Yang Gwang Lee Hyeon, to have acquired the highest-grade resources... What level did you say Ice Snow Sword Scar was at? Hes at Three Flower Purification. And the Sect Master of the Jurisdiction Sword Sect, which Ice Snow Sword Scar belongs to? Hes a Five Foundation Pillar master. And hes currently in seclusion, right? Yes. The picture started to come together. Cheonpung. Yes, Lord Branch Master. The spiritual pills and advanced cultivation resources I mentioneddeliver them to my quarters. Then summon General Manager Sung and have him begin categorizing the rest of the items. Yes. Ill take care of it. Seol Unwis gaze swept across the branch members. It was a curious sight. Among those who met his eyes, a few flinched as if guilty, while others wore expressions like theyd made a decision. To anyone, it wouldve looked suspicious. Seol Unwi smiled faintly. Return to your posts, all of you. Lord Branch Master, arent you returning? Theres somewhere I need to stop by. ... Go on. Yes, sir! Turning his back, Seol Unwi began walking at a leisurely pace. **** The world of martial artists is cruel. Power reigns supreme. In a martial world, the words of the strong are law, and their actions define order. Theres one obvious, rarely contested standard used to determine who qualifies as strong: Cultivation realm. It begins with the foundational Three Realms of the Body, followed by the Four Realms of Refined Qi, where one learns to control energy. Next comes the Four Realms of Heaven and Earth, which involve opening the upper danjeon and manipulating natural energy. Finally, the apex: the Five Realms of the Martial God. In the martial world, every so-called strong individual belongs to the Five Realms of the Martial God. Reaching even the first of those stages, Unity of Heaven and Man, is enough to be considered a powerful figure. Those who go beyondinto Manifestation of the Infinite, Dao Transformation and True Authority, or Vast Emptiness Beyond Formare revered wherever they go. And the final step in the Martial God Realms, Sovereign of Primordial Oneness, is the level where contenders for supremacy over the entire world emerge. Even now, at this momentand even at the time of my deathonly about a hundred people in all the countless millennia of Zhongyuans history have ever reached it. Of course, that hundred or so is based on what I know. There are rumors of an even greater realm: the Three Realms of Pre-Heavenbut I know little about that. Ive never reached it, nor have I seen anyone who has. Though... Ive stirred the hornets nest before. Their behavior pissed me off, so I burned their Peach Blossom Sanctum to the ground, smashed the Blood Stone the Blood Sect was ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) about to offer them, and wiped out the Thunder Vein Demon Sect that used to clean their boots. To be honest, I did want to see them once. But no matter what I tried, they never revealed themselves. Its not that they dont move personally. Its that they cant move. Thats everything I know. It was always their subordinates who acted in their name. Anyway, I lived like a madmanand I suppose in this life, Ill do the same. Saying I have no regrets is true from my own perspective, but to others, my actions probably look like nonsense. I dont need to justify that to anyone. Just like now. I saw a man ahead of me. Around his waist was a sash. It symbolized a First-Rank Tie of the Beggars Union. A freshly initiated disciple has no sash and is called a White-Cloth Beggar. Upon promotion, they receive their first sash and become a First Tie. From there, with each rank, they receive another sash: Second Tie, Third Tie, and so on. At Third Tie, one becomes a branch leader of a small region. Fourth Tie governs a larger district. At Fifth Tie, one manages several branches or becomes a protector of the central hall. Sixth Tie manages multiple central halls, Seventh Tie becomes an elder of the main headquarters, Eighth Tie is an heir to the sect leader, and Ninth Tie signifies the Head of the Beggars Union. Exactly. The Beggars Union. An intelligence network disguised as a band of beggars, they roam every corner of the landand the Everlasting Snow Mountains were no exception. The First Tie beggar saw me and his eyes lit up. How may I help you? Is your branch leader inside? The branch leader? Hmm... no, I dont think so. Not here? Yes, Im pretty sure hes not. Do you know who I am? The First Tie looked me up and down with an odd expression, then smiled faintly. Chapter 6 I have no idea. The Beggars Union is supposed to handle intelligence. Youre not even a newly inducted White-Tied memberyoure First Tieand you dont know who I am? How am I supposed to interpret that? Well, I dont know. Is there really anything to interpret...? Our branch leader isnt here right now, so youll probably have to come back later. A soft smile formed at the corner of my lips. I was about to speak again, but the voice of the First Tie by my ear made me stop. As you surely know, this is a branch of the Beggars Union. I can relay your message up the chain if you want, but you should just go back for today. I took a single step forward and spoke in a quiet voice. Ill say this once. Listen carefully. Seol Unwi, branch master of the Snow Compression Branch, has business with Chu Uigye, the branch leader of the Beggars Union in Snow Compression. Go deliver the message. Now. The First Tie furrowed his brow. Man, whats with you? I said hes not here. Just go already. What kind of place is the Beggars Union? Forget intelligence. Thats secondary. They''re parasites, plain and simple. A domain of the Beggars Union? Maybe that exists somewhere in this worldbut not here in Snow Compression. This bastard doesnt know his place. Doesnt know who outranks him. So drunk on some laughable sense of authority that he cant even think straight. Continuing this conversation is a wasteof time and of mercy. I raised my foot and kicked the First Tie hard in the left thigh. Thud! With a sharp sound, the First Tie cried ? NvIight ? (Original source) out and staggered backward. I immediately reached out with my left arm, grabbed him by the hair, and yanked his head forward. Ill ask again. Is the branch leader inside? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Y-Yes... he is...! Then why did you say he wasnt? Thats, uh... And your tone was disrespectful. Do I look like someone beneath you? If you want, I can relay your message up? I tightened my grip. You lowlife leeching off Snow Compression..." I-Im a disciple of the Beggars Union! He cut me off, but I wasnt particularly offended. Honestly. So? ...Attacking me is the same as attacking the Beggars Union! And? Snow Compressions already in chaos. Do you really want to make enemies of the Beggars Union, too?! Let go already! He was desperate. Everyone knows the Nine Great Sects. And the Beggars Union is the last group to carry on that lineage. Even after the Millennial Chaos wiped out their history and martial arts, they barely managed to survive and rebuild. Picking a fight with them would be outright insane. Exactly. Only someone completely insane would dare do it. The Beggars Union... I heard you. The First Ties face brightened, thinking Id backed down at the name. But my next words turned that hope to despair. I was just going to break an arm or two, but now I cant let it go that easily. ...W-What? Turning something that should have been a slap into a life-or-death situation? Thats a talent in itself. Using the name of the Beggars Union to threaten me? That I wont let slide. I extended my left arm and placed a hand on his shoulder. Then applied pressure. Crunch! Gaaah! I wasnt about to stop there. I threw him to the floor, stomped on his left arm, then stomped on both legs. Crunch! Crack! The sounds of bone snapping followed one after another, and the First Tie, who had been screaming at first, finally passed out. Honestly, it was probably for the best. I grabbed his hair and started walking. A door appeared across the hall. I kicked it open and tossed the unconscious First Tie inside without a care. The room exploded in commotion. Who... who are you?! What the hell is this?! This is the Beggars!! I silently looked around the room. The shouting began to die down. In the farthest corner, a man writing something on paper looked up and met my gaze. Three cords were tied around his waist. That was the man: Chu Uigye, branch leader of the Beggars Unions Snow Compression Branch. He spoke. ...Whats the branch master of Snow Compression doing here? And... His sentence trailed off as his eyes flicked to the First Tie sprawled on the floor, then he continued in a subdued tone. You turned one of our boys into a goddamn vegetable. Thats a bit of an exaggerationI didnt kill him. Sure, I shattered his limbs. But I didnt sever his life as a martial artist. Ive broken enough bones to know exactly how to do it without causing permanent death. Not that I had any intention of explaining myself to a bunch of beggars. Without a word, I pulled out a chair in front of Chu Uigye and sat down. Chu Uigye. ...No matter who you are, even if youre the branch master of Snow Compression, I am a Three-Tied officer of the Beggars Union. Show some resp If you talk down to me again, Ill kill you. Chu Uigye stopped mid-sentence, furrowed his brow, but I didnt care. Ill kill not just you, but every last beggar in this building. Every parasite near Snow Compression, dead. ...Heh... That First Tie? He was just dumb. Thats why I let it go with a few broken bones. But my patience ends here. Understood? Chu Uigye, who had been glaring at me with cold eyes, gave a strained laugh. I understand. It seems our branch master is very angry today. Ive clearly committed a grave discourtesy. Please accept my apology. He even gave me a martial salute, which I ignored. His eyes were still cold. That smile? Nothing but protocol. I asked in a quiet voice. We found the ledgers in Yawoon Sangs residence. At that, Chu Uigyes face contorted. Typical Three Tiehis ability to control his expression was abysmal. If he were at least a Four Tie, he mightve kept his mask on. In any case. There were some interesting names in those ledgers. ...Were there? Chu Uigye. Over the past six years, you engaged in various dealings with Yawoon Sang and took fifty gold coins and a thousand silver. ... Im here to collect. ...There must be some kind of misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? Yes. Like the misunderstanding where you shattered the limbs of our precious First Tie on your way in. I burst out laughing. Youve got it all wrong. ...Excuse me? That First Tie? He knew exactly who controls this region. And still pretended he didnt know me. ... He lied and said you werent inside, even though you were. And then he had the audacity to threaten me using the name of the Beggars Union. Apparently, he hadnt realized it had gone that farChu Uigyes face stiffened. Ordinarily, I wouldve killed him. But I let him off with just broken limbs. That was me showing mercy. You should be grateful for that mercy, dont you think? ...... And since youre part of an intelligence organization, you must know this already: when mercy is repeated, some fools start to mistake it for entitlement. So dont expect anything more from me. Chu Uigye looked at me with frozen eyes. Staring back at him, a thought suddenly came to me. Ah, I forgot to mention. If you deny that your name was in the ledger, Im going to kill you. ...Hah... And if you refuse to return the money, Ill kill you anyway. ...Youre really out of control. I cant understand how youre acting like this even knowing who I am. I belong to the Beggars Union. I crossed one leg over the other. Understanding... Thats funny. What is? Isnt this conversation right now happening between you and me? ...... Then why do you keep bringing up the Beggars Union like it means something? ...And you, Branch Master, arent you still enjoying the shine of the Everlasting Snow Palaces legacy? Legacy? Thats an amusing word choice. So youve known all along and still treated me like garbage? ...... The branch masters alive and well, and yet you and that mutt conspired to make him a puppet while skimming a fortune in bribes. And now you have the nerve to feed me some pathetic excuse? The smile faded from my lips. Chu Uigye. ...Yes. I wont say it twice. Bring every single coin listed in the ledger. And if I say no? I shook my head. You really like making me repeat myself. I told you what would happen if you refused. Dont tell me you cant pay. I cant. You cant, huh... Fine. Then Ill collect it myself. ...What? There was no need for more words. I kicked the table straight at him. Bang! With a crash, the table slammed into Chu Uigyes solar plexus. Guh! I shot my right fist toward him. In that instant, his eyes lit up. Chu Uigyes current cultivation realm: the first stage of the Four Realms of Refined QiYang Radiance Appears. As expected of a practitioner of Yang Radiance Appears, he sprang to his feet and reached out, grabbing my right fist. This bastard... The illegitimate brats lost his damn mind today. Yes. My right fist was caught. Nothats what I let him think. I reached out with my left arm, grabbed his wrist, and spun my body. Chu Uigyes body lifted clean off the ground and crashed into the floor. Boom! Letting out a small groan from the pain in his back, Chu Uigyes expression twisted in panic. Understandablemy knee was already driving down toward his face. He quickly rolled to the side, dodging the blow. How typical. I dont blame anyone for doing what they must to survive. Theres no such thing as a good or bad technique when its a matter of living. That applies to me as well. If it means killing the opponent, Ill do anything. He was only in the Three Realms of the Body, yet he thought he could wrap this up today. That confidence mustve come from somewhere. I pulled a dagger from my belt and charged forward. Chu Uigye had put some distance between usbut one of the beggars stood in my path. I didnt hesitate. I drove the blade straight into the mans throat. Schlk! Guh...! I twisted the dagger hard. With a crack, the nameless beggar let out his last breath. You bastard!! Chu Uigye screamed and ran toward me. I ripped the dagger out and flung the corpse at him. Again, Chu Uigye panicked. He dodged to the sideand when he turned his head back around My dagger was already flying toward his neck. N-No...! Schlk! I drove the blade into Chu Uigyes throat and shoved it in deep. Not a single inch off. Right in front of the cervical vertebrae. You know, I really hate trash like you beggars. Kh-hhk... Ive met countless bastards like you over the years. And most of them were just like youleeches who didnt even recognize the hand that fed them. I gripped the handle tighter. Etch this into your soul. In your next life, dont bark if youre not ready to bite. Without hesitation, I twisted the blade sideways. Crack! Chu Uigyes neck snapped. As I looked down at his crumpled corpse, I found myself thinkingnot quite enough. The dagger Id used was a cheap one anyway. I was going to toss it. Might as well make good use of it. I flipped my grip and stabbed the blade straight into Chu Uigyes skull. Thud! Chapter 7 The dagger was buried nearly to the hilt. I let go and turned my head. The beggars were staring at me with fear in their eyes. I ignored them. Who''s the deputy branch leader? One man raised his trembling hand. M-Me... it''s me... Name. J-Jang Seok. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jang Jang-seok? No, sir. Just Jang Seok. Jang Seok, huh... Starting today, youre the branch leader. ...Me...? The previous branch leader is dead. Naturally, the deputy should take over, dont you think? Y-Yes. Thats right. I walked toward him. Jang Seok stumbled backward on shaky legs until his back hit a bookshelf. With nowhere else to run, his face collapsed into despair. Smiling, I placed a hand on his shoulder. Youve been promoted. ...S-Sir? Congratulations on becoming the branch leader. So tell mewho do you think owns Snow Compression? ...Do you want the honest answer? I nodded, and Jang Seok spoke aloud the truth everyone knew but never dared to say. ...The true owner is Lord Seol Jungcheon of the Everlasting Snow Palace. My father. The Lord of the Palace. Seol Jungcheon, Sovereign of the Frozen Heavens. ...Officially, Lord Seol Jungcheon is the master of Snow Compression. But in practice, I believe the one who governs this place is the branch master of the Snow Compression Branch. He wasnt wrong. The owner of Snow Compression wasnt meit was my father. Id only been delegated authority to manage it. So, technically, I wasnt the ownerbut I wasnt not the owner either. I stood somewhere in the middle. Claiming ownership wasnt exactly false. This was my domain to oversee, and not every commander is also the administrator. Good answer. ...Thank you. At the very least, youre better than the filth rotting over there. ...That tooI appreciate. So then, what are you going to do about my money? Jang Seok swallowed hard, but he began speaking as if he had already prepared a plan. First... Ill raid Chu Uigyes residence over there. But do you think all the money will still be there? ...No, I doubt it. Everyone knows Chu Uigyes been offering bribes to higher-ups in the Beggars Union. At best, hell only have a portion left. Then how do you plan to make up for the shortfall? Jang Seok was a quick thinker. Turning a crisis into an opportunity isnt easy. But there are always those who try. Jang Seok was one of them. Were the Beggars Union. I will offer the Unions intelligence network to you, sir. Sir, huh... ...If you dont like the title Its not that I dislike it. So youre saying youll compensate the remaining balance with information? ...Yes. We usually charge a fee for intelligence, but we wont charge the full rate. At most, well reduce it by fifty percent. At minimum, thirty. Well deduct that from the amount owed. I liked that. I gave his shoulder a friendly pat. To celebrate your promotion, Ill give you a gift. ...Whatever it is, Ill gladly accept it. Write a detailed report about everything that happened here today and send it to your higher-ups. ...Excuse me? I mean dont twist the situation or try to excuse anything. ...... I broke the First Ties bones. I killed that nameless beggar. And I killed Chu Uigye. When the Beggars Union sends someone to investigateand they willyoull tell them everything exactly as it happened. And send them to me. ...Understood. I turned and walked away. The beggars cleared the path without needing to be told. Just as I reached the entrance, I stopped and turned my head like I had just remembered something. When you bring the money to the Snow Compression Branch, bring along a piece of intelligence good enough to tempt me. ...Ill do my best to prepare something. It was then, just as I was about to return to the branch. Jang Seok swallowed hard, bowed formally with a martial salute, and said, Safe travels. How polite. If youre going to leech off someone elses money, youd best have at least that much tact and courtesy. I walked away without another word. **** Seol Unwi returned to the branch, his long coat soaked in blood. He stepped inside silently. Cheonpung sat on the floor, wounded. Four branch members were with him, all showing signs of damage. And standing nearby, gasping for breath as though hed run a marathon, was Inspector Seong. Seol Unwi glanced at each of them in turn, then looked toward the center of the roomwhere the recovered items were piled neatly. As if this was all expected. As if it had gone exactly how he wanted. Seol Unwi moved without hesitation. Inspector Seong. ...Yes, Young Master. Is the sorting done? ...Thats not the issue right now... To me, it is. ...... Is the sorting done? ...Yes. Its finished. Inspector Seong handed him a crisp, freshly prepared bundle of documents. Seol Unwi took the papers, walked over to the goods, and began comparing what was written to what lay before him. Everyone fell silent. And Seol Unwi got to work. He examined the pills carefully and asked, What about the cultivation pills I mentioned earlier? ...We placed those in your quarters. I see. Seol Unwi shifted his gaze back toward the stack of goods and picked up a dagger and a sword. It was the Cold Ice Dagger and the Snowwhite Sword. The Cold Ice Dagger was, just as the name suggested, a blade imbued with a chilling energy. Once it pierced the body, cold would naturally spread from the wound outward. It was classified as a mid-grade weapon on the market. A shame there was only onebut it was fine. The Snowwhite Sword was forged from Cold Ridge Jade Crystal. It wasnt quite a legendary blade, but it wasnt a common one either. Very practical. For a martial artist in the Four Realms of Refined Qi, it was more than adequate. Seol Unwi quietly planted the Snowwhite Sword into the ground and turned his eyes to Cheonpung. Cheonpung. ...Yes, Branch Master. Looks like were short on branch members. Of course they were. Theyd all fled. Seol Unwi had been treated like a scarecrow for six whole years. The fact that some lowly First Tie from the Beggars Union had dared to speak casually to himand that their branch leader had done the same without hesitationwas all the proof needed. If only two of the branch members who had followed Yawoon Sang had died, that wouldve been more suspicious. Of the eighteen branch members aside from Yawoon Sang, all but five had been his loyal dogs. The two who died earlier had only been involved because of matters related to the Cheongwoon Trading Company. The rest had been busy helping Yawoon Sang with various affairsembezzling funds, exploiting their positions, chasing their own gain. That was why theyd looked so afraid when Seol Unwi found the ledgers. Cheonpung responded. ...They ran away. I figured. You knew? Seol Unwi offered a small smile and sat down under the eaves. A new system needs to be built. And putting unverified men in positions of trust would be sheer stupidity. Eleven had fled in total. There seem to be a few things missing from the inventory. ...We tried to stop them, but we couldnt block everything. I see. Seol Unwi crossed one leg over the other. Stop standing around. Come here. Cheonpung stepped forward first, followed by the other four branch members. Seol Unwi asked, Why are you living as branch members in Snow Compression? Each had their reasons. The salary was decent. Even as the lowest rank, they could still learn martial arts from the Everlasting Snow Palace. In the end, they were all martial artists. And what martial artist doesnt crave stronger techniques? The world is vast. But in that vastness, to find opportunitythats like plucking a star from the sky. ...... Im giving you that opportunity now. All five branch members looked up at Seol Unwialong with Inspector Seong, still sitting in the corner. Two hundred years ago, there was a lone wanderer who stirred the martial world. His quiet voice carried a subtle weight. His name was Han Cheola man like a wolf. His martial arts, too, were like a wolfs. He paused, then began to chant a verse in a soft, measured tone: The bright moon and myriad stars reveal a cold gleam. A pack of wolves roams the skies, forever cleaving the void. All creation falls silent, and the whistle of wind rises. A single sword seals the heavens, never to return. As the chant continued, the branch members eyes widened. They were martial artists. And because of thatthey understood. That verse was no ordinary mantra. Not only did it hold the secrets of ascension, it reeked of an aggressive, battle-oriented martial art. Clearly not something anyone could learnor even know of. And oddly enough... Inspector Seong, who was widely believed to be an ordinary civilian, sat with his mouth agape. As if he recognized the verses. As if he understood them. But Seol Unwi paid him no mind. He simply continued, calm and unwavering. The line between success and failure is thinner than a strand of hair. The world has reached its present state through countless cycles. The lonely howl of a wolf echoes beneath the moon, and cold frost cleaves through the sky. This is the Heaven-Slaying Wolf Star Techniquean ascension martial art made up of three forms. Seol Unwis eyes slowly moved from one branch member to the next. I want to test you. I want to see how faithfully you obey orders. Whether you can raise your blades against those who were your comrades until yesterdaybut are now proven traitors. None of them needed clarification. Track down and kill every last one of the deserters. ...B-Branch Master...! Dont bother bringing me their limbs. Cut off their headsor bring them back alive. And retrieve everything they stole. Cheonpung was sharp. He set his jaw with resolve. The other four, though shaken, also sensed what this meant. A chance. Avenge this betrayal and return with all eleven headsand I will teach you the three forms of the Heaven-Slaying Wolf Star Technique. Youll need cultivation pills as well, of course. Seol Unwi pointed toward the pile of goods. There are pills and resources stacked right there. If you satisfy me, youll receive a reward that matches your worth. Understood? Yes, sir! Your eyes have changed. I like that. Go. At your command! Cheonpung and the rest sprinted out like madmen. Their faces were those of men who had seized a rare chanceand who had no # Nvlight # intention of letting it slip through their fingers. The branch fell silent in an instant. Seol Unwi spoke. Inspector Seong. ...Y-Yes, Young Master. How long are you going to sit there like that? Ah... Forgive me. Inspector Seong quickly rose and approached Seol Unwi. Chapter 8 Do you have anything you''d like to say? There were no casualties. Was that your doing, Inspector Seong? ...Yes. I stopped it with everything I had. It was truly fortunate. With everything you had? Seol Unwi let out a quiet laugh as he repeated the word. Everything you had... Sure, lets go with that. Inspector Seongs expression turned peculiar. ...Youre really strange today, Young Master. In a good way? Or a bad one? Im not sure. I dont think Im in a position to judge. And why not? ...Pardon? As a person, its only natural to make judgments in all things. Thats what the word subjective usually refers to. Seol Unwi reached out and grabbed Inspector Seong by the shoulder. Even tools are capable of making judgments. ... I asked a question. Is it in a good way, or a bad one? ...I think its in a good way. At that, Seol Unwi smiled. But Seong continued speaking. Still, Im concerned. Concerned about what? ...You dont seem to look back very often. Then I suppose youll have to stand behind me. Inspector Seong didnt respond right away, and Seol Unwi didnt bother pressing him any further. You went after the Beggars Union too, didnt you? I did. How many did you kill? Hard to say. I usually dont keep count. But this time... two, I think. ...Did you kill the branch leader as well? I did. What exactly are you planning to do? He smiled faintly. Is this Snow Compression Branch the Beggars Unions land? ...No, its not. Theyre parasites, plain and simple. What do you think happens when beggars who live off scraps start acting like they own the place? ...What does happen? You beat them to death. ... That staff they carrythe Dog-Beating Staffwas originally used to strike dogs that harassed beggars. But if the beggar holding it starts acting more like a dog than a man, what then? You help them come to their senses. By killing them? Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If theyve done something worth dying for, then they die. This is the martial world, isnt it? Just as he finished speaking, Seol Unwi rose from his seat. Do you intend to kill all the branch members too? Seol Unwi slowly ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) turned his head. Forget the Beggars Union. Among the men currently out pursuing the deserters, the highest level martial artist is at the Realm of Heaven and Earth. Same goes for the deserters. There''s no one above that. Were outnumbered. Do you really believe the branch members will manage to retrieve the supplies and kill all the deserters? The meaning behind Inspector Seongs question was clear. Why did you force them into a death trap instead of giving them a chance? From the very start, Seol Unwi had anticipated everything. The value of the supplies? The spiritual pills? The cultivation resources? Money? Bluntly puthe didnt give a damn about any of it. Even if he lost it all, it wouldnt matter. What he valued even less than all of that... was other peoples lives. Do you think I made the wrong decision? ... Let me ask you something. When I was treated like a scarecrow, what did they do? ...Thats... I remember it being about six years. In that entire time, they stood by and watched. ... Sure, the branch members changed a few times. But whether it was many times or few, and whether it was many men or not, the fact remainsthey turned a blind eye. Im sure they each had their reasons. But that doesnt mean they deserve to be embraced. Why the hell should I take in people like that? ...But I believe true rule comes with acceptance. True acceptance means understanding their past mistakes, forgiving them, and giving them another chance. Dont you think thats what true leadership is? Seol Unwi paused, considering Seongs words. His eyes turned serious. It sounds like your idea of acceptance is to embrace everyone regardless of their past. Youre chasing an ideal. ...Young Master... The acceptance I know is different from yours. Acceptance isnt about protecting the weak. Its judgment passed down by the strong. Its the power to decide whether they deserve to live... or to die. That is true acceptance. So youd best abandon that sweet fantasy of yours. ... At the very least, I didnt kill them outright. I gave them a chance. I need them. I need hands and feet that will obey my every word. ... Even if they were comrades who shared meals with you just yesterdayif they turn traitor, and I give the order to kill, then I need a blade that will strike them down without the slightest hesitation. At Seol Unwis words, Inspector Seong fell silent, a troubled expression crossing his face. Seol Unwi continued. You asked if theyd be able to kill every last one of the deserters. I dont know. I dont know whether theyll return after killing them all... or if theyll be the ones who end up dead instead. ... But this is the martial world. And the martial world is a stage where only those who prove themselves survive. If they all die, then thats all they amounted tonot even worth remembering. But if they manage to come back alive... I might consider giving them a chance. ...And if theyre the ones who die, what will you do about the deserters? Theyll all be dead before long. ...How can you be so certain? I plan to hire assassins. ... There are about two assassin organizations near Snow Compression. Ill put out a contract with both of them. Young Master... And Im thinking of offering them a little incentive. The deserters stole a great deal from this place. But Im not planning to claim any of it. ... Whether they torture them or whatever elseit doesnt matter. So long as they recover the stolen items, itll count as a bonus reward on top of the original fee. In other words... the deserters wont even have the luxury of a quick death. He rose from his seat. Ill be training. Dont let anyone inside. ...Understood. Someone from the Beggars Union or the Cheongwoon Trading Company will probably show up today. Youll meet with them. If their proposals or information check out, go ahead and proceed. As for the branch members, I doubt theyll be back by the end of the daybut just in case, stay on alert. ...Yes, sir. Seol Unwi turned to head inside, when Young Master, may I ask... how you came to know Han Cheols martial art? So many questions today. ...I apologize. Youre curious about the source? Yes. Seol Unwi answered without the slightest hesitation. I found it in the mountains. ...Im sorry? More precisely, at the base of a cliff on Mount Hwaseong. There was a skeleton there, and carved into the stone wall before it... was the Heaven-Slaying Wolf Star Technique. He tilted his head slightly. Does that answer your question? ...Yes. With that, Seol Unwi stepped inside, and Inspector Seong silently watched his back as he disappeared from view. Chapter 9 Now. The memories from his previous life soaked through Seol Unwis entire being. A familiar sensation. That subtle tremble at the moment the middle dantian opens. Seol Unwi remembered it clearly. A path he had walked once before. He was simply walking it again. When emptiness and substance merge, true void is born. When good and evil intertwine, the supreme Dao is attained. The pure nature of pre-heaven joins with the force of the Blood Demon, And together they transform, revealing the hidden mystery. Though faint, a distinct trace of False-True Vital Qi began to stir within Seol Unwis body once again. The same energy he had wielded countless times in his past life. But this current body was weak. The amount of qi couldnt even match a fraction of a fingernail. And yet, even that small quantity felt like a vessel holding the force of a mighty river. It was fine. Truly fine. Seol Unwi recalled the Grand Void Immortal Blood Heart Technique in his mind. The profound blood of the Grand Void connects to all principles. As the incantation rang through him, a wave of realization followed. It didnt matter that the vessel was small. The path to the Dao had an order. Opening the first gate alone was enough for now. Pre-heavenly blood transforms into true void. With a dull resonance, the middle dantian opened. Two lights began to rise. Just as in his previous life. In that fleeting moment when purity and sharpness coexisted, a faint light dyed Seol Unwis consciousness. All laws return to the One, revealing the Great Dao. The light blended in perfect harmony. A small change, but the beginning of a much greater current. False-True Vital Qi began to flow through his meridians. His blood vessels were still murky, and his dantian was cramped. But that was fine. Those who walk the Dao never rush. Moonlight illuminated his body. Memories from his past life and the limits of his current flesh Bridging that gap was the task that lay before him now. It would be a long road. Seol Unwi opened his eyes. He had stepped into the first stage of the Four Realms of Refined Qi: Yang Radiance Appears. **** Stepping out of my quarters, I smiled faintly as the cold wind brushed against me. It had been a while since I felt this refreshed. Compared to the level Id reached in my previous life, this was the lowest of the low. Barely a step off the ground. And yet, I didnt mind. Reaching this stage meant Id opened my middle dantian. Which also meant I could, however faintly, wield False-True Vital Qi. That was enough. I threw the White Tiger Celestial Robe over my shoulders. It wasnt just excellent for insulationit was also {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} a subtle mark of my bloodline from the Everlasting Snow Palace. I sat by the entrance of my quarters and looked up at the sky. A full moon hung above. Not just nightdawn. That time when almost no one was awake. I wondered how long Id been inside. At the very least, it had to have been over a day. I sat quietly, letting the night wind wash over me. Half a watch passed. An entire watch. Then two. Someone began trudging up from the path beyond the gate. It was Cheonpung, drenched in blood. He silently laid down three heads in front of me, along with a small bundle. Then, wordlessly, he knelt. He had always looked a bit dim, but it seemed he was surprisingly capable when it mattered. Cheonpung said nothing. I said nothing. Another watch passed like that. Then the four remaining branch members returned, each carrying two heads. All five had suffered injuries, but they returned alive. With the heads of the traitors. And of course, they recovered the stolen supplies. I watched them in silence. In this bitter cold, their eyes were still sharp and clear. Now this... this was satisfactory. I was finally convincedthese men were good enough to serve as my hands and feet. But before I could truly use them, their current levels left me utterly dissatisfied. I spoke quietly. ...Well done. The five branch members raised their heads and looked at me. To be honest, I didnt expect you to kill them all. Yet not only did you come back alive, you completed the mission flawlessly. So I suppose its time I keep my end of the deal. Their eyes gleamed with anticipation. I looked each of them in the eye as I continued. The Heaven-Slaying Wolf Star Technique will be compiled into its own manual and distributed later. But before that, Im going to teach you the inner art required to wield that technique. The incantation is simple, and the content is straightforwardso youll memorize it here and now. There was no one nearby besides me and the five of them. I didnt know how good their memories were, but theyd remember this. They had to. What Im teaching you is the Heavenly Image Heart Technique. At my words, all five of them tensed, focusing sharply. The essence of this technique lies in observing the natural order of Heaven and Earth, and grasping its truths. Watch the movements of the heavens, feel the currents of the wind, understand the flow of water. I closed my eyes for a moment and then slowly opened them. The first step of cultivation is to sit in silence and observe everything around you. At first, you wont see anything. But as time passes, youll begin to sense the subtle shifts in Heaven and Earth. I raised my hand and pointed into the empty air. A breeze, the drifting of clouds, a single snowflakeeach of these holds the truths of nature. When you come to understand this, your inner power will break through to the next level. I began reciting the incantation, slowly and clearly: Observe Heaven, Examine EarthTen Thousand Phenomena Take Form. Let the Heart Merge with NatureNever to Perish. All Sounds Return to the HeartAnd the Dao Reveals Itself. One Thought Connects to HeavenTransforming into the Formless. As my words ended, the air around us trembled faintly. The true value of this technique lies in refining the quality of your internal energy. Most people focus only on increasing its quantity, but thats surface-level strength. True power comes from qualitative growth. The eyes of the branch members gleamed. They already sensed the value of this inner art. And frankly, if they hadnt, they may as well have died outside. Heavenly Image Heart Technique. At minimum, this was a Heaven-Earth Grade cultivation art. Look at the sky. Look at the ground. And everything in between. That is both the beginning and the end of this technique. After that, I explained in detail how to circulate their energy through the proper meridians while meditatingtwice, slowlyand then sent them all back inside. I turned my head slightly and glanced toward the pillar of my quarters. Inspector Seong. At that, Inspector Seong stepped out from behind the pillar. Eavesdropping isnt a very respectable habit. I didnt know you had a taste for it. I didnt mean to listen. But standing out here in the cold so longI was worried. I laughed softly. What about the people from the Cheongwoon Trading Company and the Beggars Union? They came by yesterday. No problems? None. The insurance contract was standard. As for the Beggars Union... well, as you mightve expected, they brought information. Bingseolgeomheun Lee Ji-chang has apparently caught wind of Yawoon Sangs death. I see. Doesnt that scare you? Scare me? Bingseolgeomheun. Hes a master of Samhwa Meditation Hall. I scoffed. Someone once said this: that a master of Samhwa is a warrior among warriors. ...Youre talking about the two branch members who died. Unfortunately, while Samhwa Meditation Hall is an impressive school, their masters arent quite worthy of the title warriors among warriors. ...As impressive as your progress and accomplishments are, Young Master, I still dont believe you can face a martial artist of that caliber just yet. And whys that? ... I know you have plenty of experience, Inspector Seong, but I suggest you stop assuming your experience defines the entire world. That kind of attitude is usually called arrogance. ...Young Master... Also, go bring some food to the ones inside. Tell them theyve earned a full day of rest tomorrow. Inspector Seong fell silent for a moment. I figured I knew why. It was probably because of my tone. Not my usual rigid tonebut a casual, familiar one. One I only used with him. I suppose it was natural for him to react like that. Still... this was more comfortable for me. He finally answered. ...Understood. But... may I ask why youre not angry? Angry? I eavesdropped. The Heavenly Image Heart Technique... even I could tell it wasnt ordinary. Thats a Heaven-Earth Grade cultivation art, isnt it? Probably higher-ranked than the Heaven-Slaying Wolf Star Technique, which itself is mid-tier within the Heaven-Earth Grade. So... how did you even come by something that valuable? I looked up at the sky. Still freezing cold. It made sensethis region was heavily affected by the snow mountains, but even so, tonight felt especially frigid. So many questions. Should I answer them all at once? ...You dont have to if you dont want to. But youre curious, so I will. I smiled. How many years has it been? Since youve been by my side. ...About sixteen years. Sixteen years. Thats a long time. It is. Youve been guarding me since I was a child. You were the butler of the main palace, werent you? Yes. I was. Then when you were sent to Snow Compression, I followed, and my position changed to Inspector. If it were anyone else, I wouldnt let it slide. But youre different. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... You can eavesdrop. You can ambush me. Hell, you can stab me in the back if you want. If it were anyone else, Id tear them apart on the spot. But if its you... I smiled gently. Its fine. I trust you had your reasons. ...Why do you trust me that much? Is there a reason not to? ... Arent you the person closest to me? ...Maybe... I suppose I am. Then what more reason do I need? Inspector Seong scratched his head. And for the recordthe Heavenly Image Heart Technique? I created it. His eyes went wide. You... created it? I broke down and restructured every technique I knew. Thats how it was born. Back in the Central Blood Sect, I raised countless disciples. The Heavenly Image Heart Technique was something I made to teach them. Thanks to it, the foundation of the sect grew solid, and we became the strongest sect in all of Zhongyuan, with hundreds of experts in the Realm of Heaven and Earth. ...Youre not even some legendary grandmaster... and you made that? I looked at him and spoke calmly. Unfortunately, Ive never once lied to you, Inspector Seong. Never exaggerated. Never downplayed. I only ever told you things exactly as they are. Whether you believe me or not... thats your business. I dont think I need to say more. ... So thenwhen do you think Bingseolgeomheun will show up? ...I heard hes absolutely furious. If hes fast, today. If slow, tomorrow at the latest. I nodded slowly. Looked like it was going to be a long day. Chapter 10 Since were on the topichows the situation with the mine? ...Well, its the same as usual. The warriors from Yangnyeong are occupying it, interfering... I think its only going to get worse. Sounds like the extraction of the Cold Jade Crystals is being delayed. If all were dealing with is a ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? delay, were lucky. We havent been able to mine at all, actually. With Yawoon Sangwho was receiving the crystals on a regular basisdead, Id say the damage is going to spread. Not just to the Cheongwoon Trading Company, but to the other merchants and local residents too. The conclusion was simple. There was a lot to be done. I looked silently at Inspector Seong, and he offered an awkward smile. ...Um, Ill go carry out the order you gave me earlier. He turned around to leave, but stopped after a few steps. And the supplies we had stored in the yard have all been moved to the warehouse. You mustve worked hard. Thats nothing... not even worth calling effort. Then since youve been working so hard, how about one more task? I pulled the ledger I had tucked inside my robe and tossed it lightly. Inspector Seong caught it, looking puzzled. It was the face of someone thinking, Why are you handing this to me? It should list the people who were exploited under Yawoon Sangs rule. Some of them are dead, some still alive. Separate them, and return whats owed. ...All of it? Not all. Leave out the spiritual pills and cultivation resources. ...Why... are you doing this? Because it happened while I looked the other way. ... This all started because of me. If I dont take responsibility, how am I any different from Yawoon Sang? ...Understood. Ill identify the dead and the living, and repay as much as possible. If its not enough, take the remainder from my personal funds. ...Understood, young master. With a nod, I turned my gaze back to the sky. It was truly beautiful. Starting tomorrow, things would get very busyso for now, I intended to enjoy this brief moment of peace. **** The man with four knots on his beltWonsam, the Branch Leader of the Yangnyeong Division of the Beggars Unionsuddenly burst out in rage. Seol Unwi! That son of a bitch! Next to him, the Vice Branch Leader Jeong Gaesan flinched, quickly adding, Sir... Maybe dont say son of a bitch... Its Seol Jungcheons son. Seol Jungcheons. If Seol Unwis a son of a bitch, then who''s the bitch? As Jeong Gaesan implied, it would be Seol Jungcheon. Wonsam cleared his throat awkwardly and quickly changed his words. They say a tiger fathers dogswell, under the White Tiger, a damn mutts been born. Mutt wasnt the worst insult, honestly. Better to insult the kid than his father. Hes illegitimate, right? Yes. Hes a bastard. Figures. Sorry? That bastard kid probably just realized something. That with the Everlasting Snow Palace behind him, he can run wild like a madman and no one will stop him. What a filthy... I mean, hes like a damn insect. ... That mongrels gotten cocky. Less than a dog. Even ripping him apart wouldnt be enough for a mutt like him. To be frank, Wonsam didnt give a damn whether Yangnyeong and the Snow Compression Branch were at war or not. Let them fight all they want. But touching someone from the Beggars Union? That was a different story. Arrogant little bastard. While Wonsam ranted furiously, Jeong Gaesan quietly pulled out a cloth from inside his robe. It was filthy with old stains, but still necessary. Wonsam took it and wiped the bits of food stuck to his face. That bastard Ice Snow Sword Scarwhy the hell is he venting on me, huh? Acting like a lunatic. Throwing his leftover food was a bit much. We may be beggars, but were well past the point of eating scraps left on someones plate. You think thats the point? ...Sorry. Click. And the head of the Jurisdiction Sword Sect had to enter seclusion now of all times... The current head of the Jurisdiction Sword Sect was a master of the Five-Origin Martial Stage. He entered closed-door seclusion about a year ago and hadnt emerged since. If it went long, it could last for years. The issue was that during this period, the one exercising real authority over the sect was Ice Snow Sword Scar. Jeong Gaesan cleared his throat and spoke. From the look of things, Ice Snow Sword Scar is going to visit the Snow Compression Branch today. Shouldnt we do something about that? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course we should. One of our Three Tie members was killed. We cant just sit on our hands. So, what will you do? What do you think? Isnt he near Yangnyeong right now? You mean...? Yes. Him. The Vice Commander of Sword Press City. Sword Press City managed all the small towns in and around Yangnyeong. Its Commander was a Seven Tie member of the Beggars Unionand the Vice Commander was a Six Tie. A Six Tie: Cheonsugang. Jeong Gaesan swallowed hard. ...Are you really going to call him? I am. That bastard brats treating the Beggars Union like garbage. Someone needs to tell him to watch where he lies down before he starts acting like he owns the place. ...Thats... true. And while were at it, maybe we can squeeze a little something out of the Everlasting Snow Palace too. Jeong Gaesan didnt try to stop him. Honestly, there was no point. Wonsam wasnt the kind of man who listened to anyone once his mind was made up. And more than anything, he was obsessed with authority. If that Cheonsugang guy told him to lick the food crumbs off his own face, Wonsam would probably do it without hesitation. A man rotten with greedthis was clearly an opportunity to him. Jeong Gaesan clicked his tongue inwardly. Who knew how this would turn out? **** Seolap was a small city. Actually, calling it a city was a bit much. But it didnt quite feel right to call it a village either. It sat somewhere in betweena place that didnt fully belong to either category. By contrast, neighboring Yangnyeong was undeniably a city. Administrative divisions were separated into province (ju), district (gun), and county (hyeon). All five nations in the martial realm followed this same structure. Officials were only dispatched starting at the county level, and below counties came towns, villages, and hamlets. Now, in the neighboring Yang Empire and the far-off Moon Laurel Nation, there were fortresses (seong) ranked above provinces, but the total number of those across both countries was four at most. It was a structural quirk unique to those two nations. Seolap, on the other hand, didnt belong to any country. It was land owned solely by the Everlasting Snow Palace. Thats why it was simply called Seolap. But if one were to force it into the usual classification, Seolap could be considered roughly equivalent to a village. Seolap-ri. And its neighbor, Yangnyeong, was Yangnyeong County. There was a difference in scalebut the real difference wasnt about size. It was about quality. The strongest expert in Seolap was someone at the level of Samhwa Meditation Hall. But in Yangnyeong County, there were masters who had reached the Five-Origin Martial Stage. More than five Samhwa-level martial artists lived there too. And yet, Yangnyeong had never made a move to swallow Seolap. For one very clear reason. Because Seolapand myself, who resided in Seolapcarried the bloodline of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Laying a hand on Seolap meant provoking the Everlasting Snow Palace. And what kind of lunatic would ever try to touch a Northern giant like that? They simply didnt have the power to mess with the Frozen Heavens. But watching closely from a distancethat was another matter. The palace didnt care about being checked. After all, a fair fight was a fair fight. A conflict with reason behind it was still a legitimate dispute. The situation here was simple. There were two mines between Seolap and Yangnyeong. The Cheongneung Mine and the Seolhan Mine. The Cheongneung Mine belonged to Seolap. It was clearly within our territory, and Seolap was the rightful owner. But the Seolhan Mine was a different story. It was located along the border between Seolap and Yangnyeong. Technically, it was supposed to be under joint administration, but that had never happened. Even that mightve been tolerable. We couldve simply gone and claimed half of the Seolhan Mines share, or renegotiated the terms and resumed joint operations as agreed upon. But it had been six years. For six yearsfrom the moment I arrived as the branch lord of SeolapYawoon Sang had served as the acting branch lord. Though there had been multiple changes in the rank-and-file staff, that position had never once changed hands. For six years, even the Cheongneung Minewhich lay clearly inside Seolaps bordershad been under the de facto control of Yangnyeongs sects. The Seolhan Mine too was fully under Yangnyeongs grasp. It wasnt just a matter of getting robbed blind. Wed been turned into utter pushovers. Time to fix that. I arrived at the Cheongneung Mine with my subordinates. Mining was still in progress, but the people overseeing the workers looked entirely unfamiliar. One glance was enough to tellthey werent from Seolap. I walked straight toward them. They noticed me, and their expressions immediately soured. I spoke curtly. Explain. Cheonpung stepped forward from behind me and quickly opened his mouth. Theyre warriors from Yangnyeong. Judging by their uniforms, theyre from the Long Sword Sect. And yet theyre managing the place? Yes. Theyre claiming quality control is necessary because impurities were found in the latest batch of Cold Jade Crystals. Quality control, huh... And that excuse keeps changing. Sometimes they say they received intelligence about illegal smuggling and are conducting an investigation. Other times, its about ensuring smooth trade between the regions, so theyve taken on supervisory authority... Theres no end to the reasons. Im just a former figurehead, so my memory might be offbut has it always been like this? ...Yes. Always. I paused in thought and asked, Theyre still mining. So who does the Cold Jade Crystal theyre digging up go to? ...To Yangnyeong. So let me get this straight. Its Seolaps mine, but Yangnyeong manages it. Yangnyeongs people are doing the mining. Yangnyeong transports and sells the minerals. And Yangnyeong profits from it. Cheonpung shut his mouth with an uncomfortable look. There was no need to say more. The situation was obvious. Even the records in the ledgers were worse than I imagined. This whole setup had been orchestrated by Yawoon Sang and the sects of Yangnyeong. They bribed each other. Shared the profits. If Yawoon Sang had gone into business instead of martial arts, he probably wouldve become a tycoon. I lifted my gaze and stared at the men looking confused directly in front of me. So you''re from the Long Sword Sect? ...Yes. And youre overseeing things here? Yes. Why? Well, because thats how its always been. Always, huh... You think this is Yangnyeong County? ...Look, were warriors of the Long Sword Sect. And since weve received intelligence that Cold Jade Crystals with impurities were being circulated, were conducting an investigation. Please come back tomorrow. This is Seolaps mine. Are you seriously telling the owner to come back later? Come on... What are you talking about? This mine belongs to Yangnyeong. Based on territorial maps, this mine is within Seolap. The original discoverers, the ones who first planted the flagall of them were from Seolap. And yet youre spewing bullshit. ... So, this mine belongs to Yangnyeong? You ready to take responsibility for those words? The warrior from the Long Sword Sect paused to think, then smiled in an odd way. ...Ah, now I get it. Get what? Youre here to ask for a share of the ore, just like Yawoon Sang used to... Ill report it up the chain and arrange a new round of negotiations soon. Unbelievable. Chapter 11 You really dont get it, do you. ... The Long Sword Sect, huh. Cant say Ive ever heard of a sect like that in my life. Were you ever strong enough to throw your weight around like this? ...Are you insulting the Long Sword Sect? Im insulting it because it deserves to be insulted. Dont try to hide behind some half-baked fameits unpleasant to look at. ... Ill only say this once, so listen carefully. First, return every last coin you took from Yawoon Sang. Second, remove your blockade. The man chuckled. Did the branch lord of Seolap eat something bad this morning? Are you insane? So thats a no? Obviously. Good. Ill just take back the one hundred thousand gold nyang you pocketed myself. ...What... what did you just say? His jaw dropped. The number sounded like utter nonsense, absurd beyond beliefbut I didnt care. I already had Yawoon Sangs ledgers, and I could forge the rest as needed. That would be my justificationmy cause for war. From here on out, Id simply do what I always did. Thats right. Do what I always did. Flash Phantom Piercing Art. I drew the Cold Ice Dagger from my waist and thrust it forward like lightning. Thwuck! It pierced deep into the mans side. Guh... I yanked it out, reversed my grip, and drove it straight into his throat. His eyes quivered violently. He was begging me with thembegging to be spared. But Id already given him the chance. Not just once, but several times. If you cant take it when its handed to you, youre basically asking to be killedand I planned to oblige. I twisted the dagger. With a sickening crunch, his neck snapped. I withdrew the blade, and his body collapsed to the ground. Only then did the warriors from the Long Sword Sectwho had been occupying the Cheongneung Mineseem to grasp the gravity of the situation. They started charging toward me. I sheathed the Cold Ice Dagger and drew the Snowwhite Sword. Some of the branch members moved to draw their swords as well. Stop. You dont draw. ...Sir? Watch closely. This is the first form of the Heaven-Slaying Wolf Star TechniqueLone Wolf Soaring the Heavens. I looked straight ahead. Two warriors were rushing at me. True to their sects name, they carried massive longswordsbut their level was pathetic. At best, Beginning of the Heavens Stage. I gripped my sword and dashed forward. My lower dantian surged, and my internal energy skyrocketed. No need to draw from False-True Vital Qi. That level of opponent wasnt worth it. My sword aura surged. The faint glow that had clung to the blade like moonlight instantly sharpened into icy frost. With a single sweep, the aura split into dozens of slashes and tore through the two warriors. Shhkrrrk-kkkkrrkkk!! Ignoring their shredded corpses, I kept speaking calmly. Lone Wolf Soaring the Heavens is about dividing a single sword aura into dozens. Once its perfected, the power of each divided aura remains identical. Now three more were charging toward me. Two more followed behindfive in total. I raised my sword horizontally and faced the first three. Slowly, I gathered the chill of the air around me. The second formMoonlight Devours the Sky. Without hesitation I struck. Just one slashbut it howled through the air like a wolf crying out to the moon, and when the blade extended, the sword aura detonated in an instant. BOOOOM!! The three warriors were instantly reduced to pulp. The last two had only just realized what was happening. They froze in place. They looked terrifiedbut it didnt matter. Moonlight Devours the Sky may seem like nothing more than an upward surge of sword aura followed by an explosionbut its not. The core of the technique is the detonation of atmospheric energy from the moment the sword begins moving to the moment it finishes. If you can control that explosion, amplify it at will, thats when the form is considered complete. Someone behind me let out an awed breath. I ignored it. The Heaven-Slaying Wolf Star Technique was composed of three forms. I launched myself toward the two warriors who had recoiled in fear. This is the true core of the techniqueits third form: Frost Star Shatters the Void. I unleashed the full extent of my inner strength. My qi burst outward like starlight in the night sky, then collapsed into a single point. I guided the condensed energy around my blade and swung lightly. A Long Sword Sect warrior raised his sword to block Shhk! His blade was cleaved in two. BOOM! Everything the sword touched exploded in a chain reaction. I spun, driving my sword forward. Wawait His words never finished. Thunk! My sword sank into his throat. A beat later BOOM! His neck exploded. Blood splattered across my body. I flicked the gore from my blade and turned back around. Frost Star Shatters the Void gathers the surrounding qi and the users inner strength into one point, then detonates it. It seems simplebut of the three forms, its the hardest to master and the most unpredictable. The reason was simple. Moonlight Devours the Sky required sweeping through space, scattering energy along the swords trajectory, which naturally diluted its power. But Frost Star Shatters the Void compressed that energy into a single strike and detonated it at once. The raw power was incomparable. You could even trigger the detonation before the blade landed, using it like Moonlight Devours the Sky. From the enemys perspective, it was practically impossible to predict or counter. Thats why a mere three forms made the Heaven-Slaying Wolf Star Technique a Heaven and Earth-Rank martial art. Wiping the blood from my face, I continued speaking. As with all high-level techniques, once these core forms are fully mastered, the user can draw out power beyond their own stage of cultivation. For someone in the Martial God Stage, the amplification doesnt mean much. But against martial artists in the Heaven and Earth Stage, its devastating. I sheathed the Snowwhite Sword and added, All martial artists, once they reach a certain stage, begin to ask themselves the same question. Cheonpung asked, ...And whats that? How do I draw out the maximum power from my current stage? ... The Heaven-Slaying Wolf Star Technique gives an answer to that questionat least up to the Heaven and Earth Stage. ... These three formsthough basic and complete on their owncan evolve depending on how you wield them. Theyre simply the foundational moves created by one man. ... Remember this. Dont let the martial art consume you. How you wield itand the path you choose to followis entirely up to you. Martial arts are tools. If you make the mistake of being consumed by a mere tool, youll regret it for the rest of your life. ...Thank... thank you! I turned away. There had been twenty warriors from the Long Sword Sect occupying this mine. Id killed about six with my own hands. That left fourteen. Time to practice. Practice... sir? There, see? About fourteen of them left. Someone somewhere audibly swallowed. One of the remaining warriors from the Long Sword Sect cried out, Spare us! We swearwell never set foot in Seolap again! I ignored him. Kill them all. The eyes of the branch members sharpened. If youre a martial artist... If you have even a shred of sense as a martial {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} artist, youd know that every word I sayevery action I demonstrateis a stepping stone to growth. My branch members, at the very least, were smart enough to understand that much. With unwavering gazes, they shouted in unison. By your command! Five branch members charged forward, and a storm of blood swept through the mine. I stood silently and watched it all unfold. Seolap was my land. And these arrogant bastards thought they could come here and dictate terms? I was going to collect on every debt theyd racked up over the years. If youve been wronged, then you ought to be paid back. Thats only fair. Gratitude and resentment matter more than anything else. Repay grace with grace. Repay hatred with vengeance. If you ignore that, you''re unworthy to be called a person, let alone a martial artist. I may have committed countless insane acts in my life, but Ive always lived as a human being. And I intend to keep living that way. This is how I live. **** It didnt take long to slaughter every last warrior from the Long Sword Sect. All of Seolaps branch members were martial artists at the Beginning of the Heavens Stage. And now, they had access to a Heaven and Earth-Rank mental techniqueand had learned how to wield a Heaven and Earth-Rank martial art. From what Id seen, at least Cheonpung had the talent to climb all the way to the Five-Origin Martial Stage without much difficulty. The others varied in potential. Two of them stood out in particular. One was a small-framed man. The other, slightly taller but still slim. Their names were Wonyang and Han Murin, if I remembered correctly. Based on how they fought, how they moved, how they absorbed and embodied martial artsthey could both potentially reach the Heaven and Earth Stage. In short... They would dominate anyone at the same stage, and if they stayed focused, theyd even have a thirty-percent chance of beating someone at the Yang Radiance Appears stage. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No wonder martial artists chase after high-level techniques. Theres always a reason behind that hunger. I looked straight ahead. The five branch members, soaked in blood, stared back at me with firm eyes. They looked confidentwhich was good to seebut... Dont let your guard down. ...Understood. You know the sayingpearls before swine. No matter how good your martial arts, mental technique, or equipment is, if you are flawed, it means nothing. All five swallowed hard. This was advice I had to givenot just as their branch lord, but as the one who taught them these techniques. Know your limits. Understand what you can and cant do. And if your strength falls short, then ask for help. Dont wait until arrogance rots your bones before you regret it. Cheonpung spoke quietly. ...Then sir... I hope that someday, youll ask us for help too. Me? Yes. I chuckled. At your current level, you cant even cover my back. ...Then what level must we reach? Lets see... Youll probably need to reach the Heaven and Earth Stage before you can even step on my shadow. Their eyes blinked in disbelief. I gave no further answer and simply walked forward. Keep training. Catch up. Yes, sir. I walked toward the entrance of the Cheongneung Mine. There, about fifty people were gathered, trembling in fear. Porters and miners. Behind them lay a massive pile of Cold Jade Crystals. Clearly, it had all been mined from inside. Whos in charge? A middle-aged man, still shaking, stepped forward. Name and affiliation. ...Im Yang Deoksu, of the Sangji Trading Company. You the overseer? ...Yes. And those behind you? ...Miners... and porters hired by our company... Sangji Trading Company. Honestly, Id never heard of them. Cheonpung stepped up beside me and whispered quietly. Theyre based in Yangnyeong County. The companys head is a former member of the Long Sword Sect. Chapter 12 That was extremely useful information. Seol Unwi turned his head and looked at Yang Deoksu. He walked toward the man, whose face was full of fear. This mine belongs to Seolap. What made you think you could dig here? ...I... Not only did you mine, but you even sold the ore and pocketed the money. You mustve been ready to die for that. I... I was just... following orders... He kicked without hesitation. BOOM! A deafening explosion rang out as Yang Deoksus chest caved in. The man was flung backward and slammed into the wall. He hacked up blood, trembling violently, then went limp. Seol Unwi turned again. Miners and porters came into view. There were forty-eight miners in total. And twenty porters. I plan to hire all of you. Everyone gasped, stunned. Clearly, that wasnt the answer they had expected. This was a fight between martial artists. Between those in charge. None of you are martial artists. Youre just ordinary people, trying to get through each day. Even if I go too far at times, I still uphold a certain line. And this is that line. Martial artists and civilians. Those who bear responsibility, and those who dont. These people were only doing a job for pay. There was no need to slaughter them all. Turns out the Cheongwoon Trading Company in Seolap is looking to hire miners and porters. If you''re interested, step to the right. Some of them had guts. A man with a thick beard stepped forward and asked me directly. If we dont step out... will you kill us, like you did Inspector Yang? I let out a short laugh. I promise. I wont kill you. ... Oh, and come to think of it, I forgot to mentionif you relocate to Seolap today, youll each be paid three silver taels. It didnt take long for them to make a decision. Every single miner and porter moved to the right. I quietly gestured behind me. Wonyang, come here. He was the smallest among the branch membersso small, it was hard to believe he was even a man. And thats because he wasnt. She was a woman, dressed as a man. She clearly wanted to be seen as a man, so I had referred to her that way. But right now, I needed him. Wonyang was one of the two men I had looked at earlier. Should I say he stood out? He shined. A gem I hadnt seen in a long time. I said to him: Take the Cold Ridge Jade Crystals piled over there and deliver them to Cheongwoon Trading Company. And should I distribute three silver taels each from the branchs funds? I smiled. Unlike a certain someone, you dont need things repeated twice. Very convenient. Cheonpung flinched, and Wonyang gave a martial salute before turning around and starting to lead the miners and porters away. I watched them go, then opened my mouth again. The rest of you, follow me. Cheonpung asked, Where are we going? Isnt it obvious? My gaze drifted toward the snow-covered hill. Were heading to the Seolhan Mine. Beyond that hill, and another ridge past it, lay the Seolhan Mine. Lets go. Yes, sir! **** Seol Unwi and the branch members arrived at the Seolhan Mine. And there, they witnessed a very unexpected scene. Seol Unwi smiled faintly. The other branch members looked confused. It was understandable. Signs of retreat were everywhere. Not a single person carried a sword, and all that remained were about a hundred people and five to six hundred geun of Cold Ridge Jade Crystalsnone of which were even properly loaded onto carts. The miners and porters had slumped to the ground as if they had given up completely. Some bore cuts and bruises on their faces and bodies. Among them, a man with long hair, scholarly in appearance and the least disheveled, looked up at Seol Unwi and smiled politely. Its an honor to meet the new ruler of SeolapStar of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Star of the Palace? Oh, its a nickname I came up with. Do you not like it? Like it or not, if thats what people want to call me, I dont see the point in objecting. Seol Unwi stepped forward and faced the man directly. Whats your name? My name is Han Seokhyeon. Your position? Im a low-ranking inspector of the Universal Trading Company. A low-ranking inspector, huh... Mind explaining the current situation? Han Seokhyeon, as he had introduced himself, answered quietly. The man stationed here as manager was Supreme Inspector Jo Wolun of the Universal Trading Company. He had posted some martial artists from the Long Sword Sect and the Juryung Sword Sect herebut only a few. Im sure you know why. Of course. It was obvious. Until now, no one had dared to touch Seolhan Mine or the Cheongneung Mine. Seolap? There were insiders cooperating already, so there was no need to act openly. And the mines were located right between Yangnyeong and Seolap. The fact that there had been twenty Long Sword Sect martial artists stationed at Cheongneung Mine was the real anomaly. Usually, there were maybe ten, sometimes twenty at most. Their job was to monitor the miners, make sure they were doing their work properly, and more importantly, ensure they werent stealing ore. In short, we heard that the Long Sword Sect had been annihilated at the Cheongneung Mine. Supreme Inspector Jo Wolun immediately gave the order to ? Nvlght ? (Read the full story) retreat... and this is the result. Couldnt escape in time? Or... We were abandoned. You seem surprisingly calm. When you expect nothing, youre never disappointed. Thats true. Han Seokhyeon smiled faintly. Take all of this Cold Ridge Jade Crystal with you. And... Han Seokhyeon hesitated for a moment, then continued in a quiet voice. Please hit me. Hard. In the face. Seol Unwis eyes gleamed. That was an unexpected suggestion. I heard the person in charge at the Cheongneung Mine was killed. Is that true? It is. Then right now, Im clearly the one in charge here. Everyone else ran. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, youre begging for your life? Yes. I may be the one in charge, but Im still just a low-ranking officer. I firmly believe that keeping me alive will be more beneficial to you than killing me. A smile formed on Seol Unwis lips. A merchant, bargaining with his own life. This is the best I can do. If I pass out, itll look like I resisted. And the fact that the Cold Ridge Jade Crystals were taken will prove I did my duty. If I survive, I can plan for whats next. Han Seokhyeon paused in thought, then added, And the men with swordsnone of them stayed to protect us. They didnt even look back. Do you know what they said before they ran? What did they say? They told us to carry all the ore. If they had time to say that, they couldve carried some themselves. Bastardsnothing but thugs. Sounds like you werent entirely without expectations. I wont deny it. I thought it was fine to push the miners and porters hard. If something happened, those guys were supposed to protect us. Thats what I believed... But I was mistaken. When you see the world through rose-colored glasses, disappointment is inevitable. Is that so? Its not about your mindset. The world itself is like that. Reality is brutal, soaked in blood. ...Is that the kind of world you live in, Branch Leader? It is. That must be hard. Do I look like Im struggling? Han Seokhyeon stared at Seol Unwi for a moment before shaking his head. I wouldnt know. Youre far too deep for someone like me to judge... You mean me? Ive heard its been six years. If you mean the six years I spent as a puppet, then yes. You seem so different now. Like... you were preparing for this all along. Seol Unwi let out a dry chuckle. Preparing, huh... Do I really look that way? Youve already clashed with the Juryung Sword Sect, the Long Sword Sect, and by extension Yangnyeong itself. But you show no concern. You must have a plan. It seemed the man had a big misunderstanding. I dont know what your plan is. But there must be allies of yours inside Yangnyeong too. Someone like you, whos planned everything this far, wouldnt leave that to chance. So Ill be blunt Han Seokhyeon lowered his head slightly. I just want to live. Please take all the Cold Ridge Jade Crystal here, and spare our lives. He never intended to kill them in the first place. All the ones worth killing had already fledwho was left to execute? More than anything, Seol Unwi found himself liking this man, Han Seokhyeon. His assumptions were one thing, but more importantly, even in this situation, the man hadnt lost his composure. It was impressive, honestly. Even while begging for his life, he was already preparing his next move. More than that, he had drawn a clean line between himself and the Juryung Sword Sect. They abandoned us anyway. Take it all. Oh, rightbefore you do, like I said earlier, please hit me hard. To create justification? Yes. We want to make it look like it was stolen from us, nothing more. Seol Unwi stared quietly before tossing a question. Youve been begging for your life this whole time... but you havent once said what you can offer me in return. Ah... If I go along with your little game, what exactly do I gain? Ill provide you with constant intel. Intel? Yes. On the inner workings of the Universal Trading Company, and whats happening in Yangnyeong. I thought you already assumed I had people planted in Yangnyeong. I still do. But when it comes to information, cross-verification is the foundation, isnt it? Unexpectedly, Han Seokhyeon was starting to look like raw ore to Seol Unwi. Unpolished, but with potential. Ive already had everything stripped from me by those bastards in Yangnyeong. Ill tell you everything. A man who draws a clear line between loyalty and gain. Who thinks not only of survival, but of what comes after. The Universal Trading Company. It had a grand name, but Seol Unwi had never heard of it before. Still, Han Seokhyeonthat name might be worth remembering. Are you satisfied with your current position as an inspector? Until today, I was somewhat content. But now? Not really. Seol Unwi stared at him for a moment, then said plainly, One hit wont be enough. Pardon? You need to look like you almost died. Only then will it seem real. Han Seokhyeon gave a bitter smile. So even to create justification, you need real skill, huh? Seol Unwi stepped forward. Han Seokhyeon shut his eyes tightly. Then, at his ear, Seol Unwi whispered: Theres only one inspector in the Seolap Branch. Han Seokhyeon opened his eyes. If you want to swim in deeper waters, say so. He didnt even have time to respond. CRACK!! Seol Unwis fist smashed into Han Seokhyeons face with merciless force, and the man crumpled to the ground. Seol Unwi gave the order. Secure the Cold Ridge Jade Crystal. The moment he spoke, the branch members moved swiftly into action. Chapter 13 Seol Unwi silently stared at the unconscious Han Seokhyeon. Not bad. Since his return, all hed seen were people either running or begging. But this was the first time someone had made a clear-headed judgment in such a pressing situation. Of course, it wasnt perfect. But decisiveness and insightthats what mattered. Those qualities could be refined. Before long, Cheonpung, having loaded all the Cold Ridge Jade Crystal, reported back to Seol Unwi. He answered crisply. We return. Yes, sir! **** Seong Yangho. He had watched over Seol Unwi since childhood, a butler who had genuinely cared for him. When Seol Unwi was appointed as Branch Leader of Seolap, Seong Yangho had followed him without hesitation. Usually referred to as Inspector Seong, he was the only inspector of the Seolap Branch and managed nearly everything that happened in Seolap. Because the branch existed in name only, he oversaw everythingfrom the distribution of basic cultivation resources and financial management to building repairs and even the upkeep of the gardens. It was well beyond what one man could handle. And yet, strangely enough, he managed it all without issue. There had never been a single financial mishap within the Seolap Branchthat alone was proof. Even he found the current situation baffling. Noif he were being honest, it was driving him crazy. On one side, dozens of unfamiliar people were arriving with several hundred geun of Cold Ridge Jade Crystal. On the other side stood a man, arms crossed, silently watching the scene unfold. That man was Lee Jichang. Nicknamed Frozen Snow Sword ScarElder of the Juryung Sword Sect, one of Yangnyeongs dominant forces, and the mentor of Yawoon Sang, who had recently been killed by Seol Unwi. His expression suggested sheer disbeliefand in that, he looked just like Inspector Seong. Giving out three silver taels? That could be overlooked. Everyone knew the mines had been stolen years ago. And now they had been reclaimed. And in the process, the Long Sword Sects martial artists who had guarded those mines had been slaughtered. He had heard everything. And that was why he wore that face. Most martial artists live and die by vengeance. Inspector Seong was no exception. Seol Unwi probably wasnt either. But not every martial artist acted like Seol Unwi. Theres a reason why lines exist. Right now, Seol Unwi was going far beyond those lines. A day to clean out the branch. A day to advance his cultivation. A day to retake the Cheongneung Mine. And apparently, right after that, he had gone straight to the Seolhan Mine and handled that too. At that point, words failed. Three days. He had done in three days what would normally take someone months. Even in medicine, rapid progress brings backlash. Inspector Seongs gaze turned to Frozen Snow Sword Scar. That man was the backlash. With arms crossed and a faint smile on his face, he exuded something Inspector Seong immediately recognized: Undisguised killing intent. Frozen Snow Sword Scar had reached the third stage of the Four Realms of Refined QiSamhwa Meditation Hall, while Seol Unwi was at the first stageYang Radiance Appears. By conventional logic, they werent even close to being equals. He thought seriously. ...Should I intervene? Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, he decided. He shook his head and forced a smile. Now was not the time. Frozen Snow Sword Scar wasnt a fool. He wouldnt risk everything here and now. He was here to deliver a warning. At that moment, Frozen Snow Sword Scar turned to look at Inspector Seong. Seeing his awkward smile, the elder let out a faint chuckle. Youve served the wrong master. Ah... You mean me? Youre Seong Yangho, the one and only inspector of Seolap, arent you? ...Yes... Thats right. For someone of your capability, its a waste, /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ serving a brat like that. Hehe... well, you know... things happen. Inspector Seong looked completely ordinarymaybe even a bit slow. It was a masterful performance. Just then, another group entered the branch compound. It was Seol Unwi and the other four branch members. They were pulling over ten carts. Judging by the horses panting heavily, they hadnt taken a break along the way. Frozen Snow Sword Scar, watching them approach, murmured under his breath. Speak of the devil. That little roach. He didnt notice. He didnt see the sudden chill that flashed across Inspector Seongs face. In his mind, Inspector Seong carved the character for patience, then forced a smile again. Seol Unwi approached. You came without sending word. Yes, and yet you dont even greet your senior? A smile tugged at Seol Unwis lips. Surprisingly, he gave a very proper martial salute. I greet my senior with utmost respect. Mm. I didnt expect you to come in person. How could I not, when you killed my disciple? At that, Seol Unwi tilted his head slightly. Oh, so thats why you came? What else would I come here for? I thought perhaps you were here to return all the resources you extorted from Seolap over the years and offer a formal apology. The moment Seol Unwi said that, the miners and branch members froze in place, along with Inspector Seong, who had been standing with his head bowed. A bloodthirsty smile crept across Frozen Snow Sword Scars lips. ...You little bastard... Are you insane? Senior, Im perfectly sane. Seol Unwi gestured to Inspector Seong. The meaning of the gesture was clear: Bring it. Inspector Seong swallowed hard. His eyes asked Are you really going through with this?, but Seol Unwi didnt so much as flinch. He had no choice. Inspector Seong let out a long breath, then hurried inside. A moment later, he returned with a small box. Seol Unwi took it with a pleasant smile and handed it to Frozen Snow Sword Scar. A gift. ...Heh... You really are unpredictable. One moment youre making demands, now youre offering gifts... Frozen Snow Sword Scar opened the boxand his expression hardened instantly. Inside was a severed head. Crawling with maggots. Yawoon Sangs head. Its not much. The head of a worm who destabilized Seolap and funneled our resources to Juryung Sword Sect and Yangnyeong. He was a piece of trash to me, but to you, he was a disciple, wasnt he? ...Do you have a death wish? Not at all. I really want to live a long time. And just so you know, unfortunately that head is all that remains of him. The rest was hacked into pieces and fed to wild dogs. If you want, you can track down those dogs and piece him back together. Murderous intent exploded from Frozen Snow Sword Scars body. His hand shot out and grabbed Seol Unwi by the collar. But Surprisingly, Seol Unwi didnt move. In fact, the branch members who had been hauling Cold Ridge Jade Crystal had drawn their swords and were rushing in Stop. Dont come any closer. At Seol Unwis command, they halted instantly. ...You think I wont lay a hand on you just because youve got the Everlasting Snow Palace behind you? To that, Seol Unwi let out a soft chuckle. Senior, not long ago I killed the beggars here in Seolap. ... I dont know why everyone keeps saying the same thing. You and I are in different factions, and this isnt a problem between me and the Everlasting Snow Palace. Its between me and Yangnyeong. Also Seol Unwi struck down the arm that was gripping his collar. Let go. You cant even tear it off. ...Tch. Do you know what separates you and me? What is it? Youre bound. ...What? As for meif the Martial Alliance comes after me, Ill take the Alliance Leaders head. If the nation comes for me, Ill take the Emperors. My background is meaningless. This is personal. ...Youre insane... Ive heard that one plenty of times. But Im not talking about madnessIm saying the problem here isnt about affiliations or factions. Its about the individual. Do you understand? ...So? I dont act recklessly. If I do something worth killing for, I kill the one responsible. But those who benefited from that personI give them one warning. ...Heh. Fine. Keep talking. Youve been exploiting Seolap through Yawoon Sang. Return everything youve taken. And cease all involvement in the Cheongneung Mineit''s located on Seolaps land. If anyone besides those Ive authorized shows up there again, Ill kill every last one of themincluding the ones who sent them. And Thats enough. I dont need to hear any more. Frozen Snow Sword Scar stepped forward, eyes locked on Seol Unwi. This is your first and final warning. Listen carefully. Cheongneung Mine belongs to Yangnyeong. So does Seolhan Mine. We of the Juryung Sword Sect will continue to manage both of them. As for the so-called exploitation you mentionedthat was Yawoon Sang acting on his own. We knew nothing about it. Well let you keep the ore over there. But if you interfere with Yangnyeong or the Juryung Sword Sect again, blood will rain down on Seolapstarting with you. Understood? Surprisingly Once again, Seol Unwi responded with a gentle smile. Yes. Understood. ...You really are impossible to read. Frozen Snow Sword Scar reached out and tapped Seol Unwi on the head with his fingers. From now on, try to understand the difference between when to crawl and when not to. Got that? That same gesture, those same wordshe had used them not long ago on the men hed killed. But this time, Seol Unwi didnt smile. And as for youso you spent six years playing the fool, preparing something or other. Fine. But thats where it ends. Youre an illegitimate child. Thats your fate. In the end, youll always have to cling to someone. Thats just who you are. Accept it. Thats advice from someone who genuinely pities youcarve it into your bones. Frozen Snow Sword Scar meant every word. To him, Seol Unwi was just a bastard son. Sure, the Everlasting Snow Palace stood behind himbut hadnt they been watching all this time? Even with all the provocation, the palace had stayed quiet. Sovereign Seol Jungcheon hadnt lifted a finger. Nor had his brothers. The mines belonged to Yangnyeong. And the ruling family of Yangnyeong was the Juryung Sword Sect. That was already decided. It might as well have been fate. And yet, here stood Seol Unwian illegitimate child with no real backingstrutting around with nothing but arrogance. It was disgraceful to behold. You know as well as I doyour future is not your own. Sure, Yawoon Sang was just a pawn, and now hes gone. But thats fine. If you become the new pawn, your life will be even more comfortable. So bow your head and learn your place. Playtimes over. Got it? ... And soon, well send someone to deliver the new operational policies Seolap will follow. Be prepared. Chapter 14 Seol Unwi still didnt answer. Whether it was fear or confusionno one could say ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) for sure. All that mattered to Frozen Snow Sword Scar was that Seol Unwi had finally shut his mouth. With a silent pat on Seol Unwis shoulder, Frozen Snow Sword Scar walked past him. He was returning to Yangnyeong. In the place he left behind, a heavy silence settled. Within that silence, Seol Unwis lips began to twitch Ha... Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!! A crazed laugh burst forth. It was strange. Seol Unwi was genuinely laughing as if he found something utterly hilarious, clutching his stomach from laughter while everyone else watching him was the one getting frightened instead. Among them was someone who looked genuinely concerned. Inspector Seong. He quietly approached Seol Unwi. He had words prepared in his mind. That things in this world dont always go your way, that sometimes hardships like this come, and you have to retreat, that under the circumstances, this was a decent outcome. That Frozen Snow Sword Scar showing up to issue a personal warning meant he intended to bury everything that had happened up to this pointso best to think of it positively. But none of that mattered. Seol Unwi had already made up his mind. The laughter cut off, just like that. Inspector Seong. ...Y-Yes... sir? Isnt it funny? ...What is... sir? Being alive. ... I never knew it could be this entertaining. ...Are you alright? Of course I am. Seol Unwi patted Inspector Seong on the shoulder instead, then turned away. Where are you going? Without even glancing back, Seol Unwi gave a curt reply. Theres something I left behind. Inspector Seong didnt ask any further. Because Seol Unwis face, as he walked away, was far too cold. He hadnt said anythingyet Seong flinched. He had never seen an expression like that. Not from Seol Unwi. Not from anyone. **** Lee Jichang was walking. Seolap was small. So small, he didnt even want to stay there. He looked around. A blizzard was raging. This is why no one lived in the snow mountains. This fickle weather was enough to drive anyone insane... If someone claimed to enjoy this, they werent just crazy they were the definition of crazy. Tch. Clicking his tongue, Lee Jichang walked with his hands clasped behind his back. A blizzard like this couldnt threaten someone at the level of Samhwa Meditation Hall. And yetsomething felt off. Why is it... so quiet? Lee Jichang stopped walking and looked straight ahead. Through the whirling snowstorm, he could see someone. About six cheok tall. Not exactly small, but not bulky either. A well-balanced build a man. The clothes he wore were clearly made from white tiger pelt White Tiger Heavenly Garment, worn only by the bloodline of the Everlasting Snow Palace. It was absurd. He had clearly departed first. So how the hell was that bastard standing there? Senior. Youre a bit late. ...Was there a shortcut? Yes. You even know of such routes, huh. Ive lived in Seolap for quite some time. You think I wouldnt know at least one shortcut? He laughed. So then, why are you standing there? I already said all I had to say earlier. Surely you''re not here to beg for forgiveness now, are you? Forgiveness... Why, do you want me to beg? If you did, Id accept it. Like I said earlier Even though youre a bastard son, youre clearly more useful than Yawoon Sang. Youve got no real backing, thats true, but you''re still of the Everlasting Snow Palace bloodline, so taking you under me wouldnt be such a bad move for the Juryung Sword Sector for me. A smile curled at the corner of Seol Unwis lips. I have no intention of apologizing. Never have. Then why are you here? Theres something you left behind. Me? What? Yes. That thing on your shoulder. Im going to have to take it. Theres only one thing on a persons shoulder. The neck. Ha... Hahahahahaha! You really have lost your damn mind. Do I look it? A brat stuck at Yang Radiance Appears dares to threaten someones neck... Lee Jichang couldnt finish the sentence. His eyes widened. The straight line of the blizzard vanished in an instant. And in that same instant, Seol Unwi had closed the distance. From his eyes, a red glow poured forth. And then Those eyes filled with murderous intent, enough to make ones skin crawl. It was horrifying. The phenomenon unfolding right before his eyes. This was... something hed heard of. A technique said to be taught only to the Leader, Vice Leader, and Heir of the Central Blood Sect. The sects ultimate martial art. Blood Domain Encirclement. A divine-level martial art where condensed blood energy creates Blood Eyes that dominate the surrounding aura. Seol Unwis crimson-stained palm CRAAACK!! smashed into Lee Jichangs solar plexus with brutal force. Staggering backward, Lee Jichang coughed up blood. His eyes were trembling wildly. He knew this martial art too. Bloodflame Palm Flesh...? You... you''re one of those demonic bastards...! Again, he couldnt finish. A shadow fell across Lee Jichangs face. WHAM! Seol Unwis heel struck the side of Lee Jichangs head like a whip. He was sent flying, crashing through two trees before being buried in a heap of snow. Seol Unwi landed on the ground, Blood Eyes blazing. **** The Central Blood Sect would go on to become the greatest sect in all of Zhongyuan, S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. but even at this very moment, it was already near the top. The word greatest is a fair and absolute measure. There are dozens of organizations in the martial world. The Martial Alliance, the Heavenly Will Alliance, the Sichuan Alliance. Even groups like the Five Great Sword Clans and the External Four Families. Whether its a massive alliance of dozens or hundreds of sects like the Martial Alliance, or a single organization Greatest is a word that only applies when something is truly the greatest. At this moment, the most powerful organization is the Martial Alliance, and the only one capable of standing against it alone is the Central Blood Sect. By anyones standards, its close to the top. Of course, the Central Blood Sect also had sub-branches. Five in total. In the future, they would bring every group under their feet. They would establish the Blood Sects Rule Over the Worldnaturally so. So, how exactly did they accomplish that? Let me make it clearmy contribution was significant. So significant, in fact, that the Blood Sect Leader created a position just for me: the one and only seat of Blood Heavens Middle Pillar. I had access to the sect leaders martial arts and scriptures, and learned every core essence of the sect during that time. I drew up False-True Vital Qi. It was no bigger than a grain of dust, but it immediately began to break apart and take on a blood-colored hue. This is Blood Qi. I focused. The ultimate body technique that can only be executed with Blood Qi Blood Demon Vaulting Heaven Technique. One of the reasons the Blood Sect Leader was hailed as the Strongest Under Heaven. It is composed of five stages, and throughout the history of the Central Blood Sect, only the current sect leader had ever reached the final, fifth stage. Thoom The tremor that started in my lower dantian echoed throughout my entire body. The Blood Qi surged upward, spreading across every inch of my flesh. First Gate C Blood Gate Breathing. The constraints that bound my physical body melted away. Still not enough. Soon, the Blood Qi enveloping my body began to leak outside. Blood-colored mist rose from my skin. Second Gate C Blood Body Transformation. I swung my arm. CRAAACK!! Lee Jichang, who had rushed in and struck with his sword, was thrown back as it bounced away. That trembling in his eyes that was unmistakably fear. I stomped the ground. My body shot forward. At the same time, I extended my left arm and grabbed Lee Jichang by the throat. Ill say it again Samhwa Meditation Hall may be a high level within the Refined Qi Realm, but its not a level reserved for the strongest of the strong. Not enough to crawl before me. I tightened my grip, staring into Lee Jichangs eyes, now flooded with terror. **** He panicked. Lee Jichang felt Seol Unwis grip tightening around his throat. He immediately struck at his wrist and leapt back to gain distance. A fear he couldnt even describe surged up inside. In that instant, he pulled up his Innate Vital Qi. Had he not done so, his neck would have been crushed. It was unbelievable. Lee Jichang wasnt inexperiencednot in the slightest. If anything, his experience was extensive. Yet even he had never seen such a thing before only heard of it in legend. The Central Blood Sect. Even just hearing that name struck fear into people. And this was one of the martial arts used only by the top three within that demonic sect. How the hell was that bastard using it? This... this doesnt make any sense... He drew the sword at his waist. He had to kill him. Noif not kill, then at least knock him out and bring him back. Interrogate him. But Could he kill him? Could he even knock him out? Could he interrogate him...? Who would he even bring him to? To whom, exactly? This was no longer about man versus man. It was organization versus organization. And in his mind, so used to calculating political capital and power behind the scenes, Lee Jichang still hadnt realized He fundamentally misunderstood what separated him from Seol Unwi. Gritting his teeth, he struck with his sword. His hand trembled, but the direction was accurate. Seol Unwi tilted his body, letting the blade miss and strike the ground. The tip of your sword is shaking. Lee Jichang retrieved it and swung again, teeth clenched. Seol Unwi didnt dodge. He faced it directly, body upright. Just as the tip of the sword was about to pierce between Seol Unwis brows He turned his head slightly. The blade skimmed past his face. And then CRAAACK!! The back of Seol Unwis hand smashed into Lee Jichangs solar plexus. Skidding backward, Lee Jichang coughed up blood and lifted his head. Impossible. He couldnt understand what was happening. It felt like every piece of martial logic he had built over decades was crumbling. You... what the hell are you...? Lee Jichangs voice trembled. The shaking in his sword arm had spread to his voice and now to his neck. Even his face had gone pale. This He had no idea how to explain it. What the hell was that thing in front of him? That idiot Seol Unwi? That bastard son? No. What stood before him now was like a transcendent being, a sage descended from the heavenssomething untouchable. Seol Unwi walked forward silently. His steps barely touched the ground, as if he were walking on clouds. The pulse of life forged from Blood Qi filled the air. Arent you curious? At Seol Unwis calm, echoing voice, Lee Jichang swallowed hard. What happens when the one closest to being Strongest Under Heaven wakes up one morning as a seventeen-year-old? The raging blizzard isolated the two of them from the outside world. With narrowed eyes, Lee Jichang looked at Seol Unwi. Seol Unwi spoke slowly. Senior, you couldnt even begin to imagine it. To have mastered all the martial arts in the world, to hold the principles of heaven and earth in the palm of your hand... Youve only ever watched that height from afar. Chapter 15 Seol Unwi let out a bitter smile. Even if the body has weakened and the realm has fallen to the depths of the earth, ones enlightenment and insight can never disappear. The eyes of a man who once placed the world beneath his feet even if they fall to the ground, they still reflect the heavens. The Blood Qi floating around Seol Unwi shimmered across the air like a dance, painting the space around him. Just like this moment. All the Blood Qi around him surged inward and was absorbed into his body. I know exactly what Im capable of. And I know how far I can reach. But you, Senioryou dont. You dont know where your limits lie. And you dont know what youre truly capable of. As the air around them grew colder, so too did Seol Unwis gaze darken. Thats why, even in this very moment, youre standing there as if all you see is a bastard child. ...P-please... spare me... Are you referring to yourself, Senior? Seol Unwi gave a short, dry laugh. And why should I? Ill... Ill keep your secret... I beg you... Let me serve you. Yes... Ill become your sword... your servant... Please... Its too late, Senior. Seol Unwis left hand shot forward like lightning and seized Lee Jichang by the hair. Mercy is an emotion that reveals the limits of rationality. Thats why the wise are wary of it and fools are seduced by it. Senior, do I look like a fool to you? A... ah... You told me yourself, didnt you? To know when to crawl forwardand when not to. ...Th-that... Ill return the favor. If youre granted another life, then may you finally learn when to crawl, and when to stay down. Seol Unwi extended his right hand and drove it forward. Squelch His hand pierced straight through Lee Jichangs throat. And without pause, he clenched his fingers. He seized Lee Jichangs windpipe and tore it out. CrunchRIP!! __________________ Chapter 3 Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seol Unwi silently looked down at ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) the corpse of Lee Jichang. Thencoughblood burst from his mouth. His blood vessels raged like they were about to explode, spasming uncontrollably, but he didnt collapse. He quickly activated the Grand Void Immortal Blood Heart Technique. The surging, boiling madness in his bloodstream slowly began to calm. He had suffered considerable internal damagebut it was fine. He had pushed himself too farbut even that was fine. This wretched body needed to suffer more. The physical body he had in his previous life and this one they were far too different. He would temper it. Again and again. As he calmed his body in silence, his thoughts drifted. His current cultivation was at Yang Radiance Appears. So thenwhat kind of opponent could he realistically handle at this level? He could deal with someone at Samhwa Meditation Hall fairly comfortably, but this last fight had been borderline. He hadnt used the weapons in his possession he had relied solely on martial arts. If he approached it this way again and faced a master from Five Origins and Five Essences, his only option would be mutual destruction. He needed to circulate his energy properly. To create maximum efficiency with minimal internal force. If he predicted the opponents martial arts and movements It would end easily. Of course, that only applied to fighters within the Refined Qi Realm. As for martial artists in the Heaven and Earth Realm they were absolutely beyond him right now. No matter how well he predicted, no matter how lucky he got it was impossible. There was one reason. Until Refined Qi Realm, one manipulates ordinary Qi. From Heaven and Earth Realm onward, they wield natural Qi. And thatnatural Qiis the problem. No matter how enlightened he might be, to even attempt to face someone in the first stage of Heaven and Earth Realm, Realm of Harmony, he would at least need to reach Samhwa Meditation Hall, where the middle and lower dantian are unified. Only at that level could he even hope to fight someone in the Realm of Harmony. And once again, he felt it He had returned. But now, he was the weak one. Cough. Cough. Blood poured from his lips without pause. There was no regret in killing Lee Jichang. Even if it happened again, he would kill Lee Jichang all over again. Soon, his entire body grew cold. It had been a while since he felt a real chill. Hoo. He spoke in a quiet voice. Inspector Seong. The sudden call was met with an equally sudden appearance. Seong Yangho appeared beside him. He said nothinghis face frozen in shock but he placed a hand on Seol Unwis back and began transferring energy. Relief washed over him instantly. Of course it did. Inspector Seong was a martial artist of the Heaven and Earth Realm. ...What exactly did I just witness? You saw what you saw. ...When did you come into contact with the Central Blood Sect? Did you only hear half the story? ... Doesnt seem like it. Then why ask? ...Young Master... this really isnt right. Not as wrong as exposing your own identity as a member of the White Snow Spirit Guard, wouldnt you say? White Snow Spirit Guard. An elite secret force that protects the bloodline and secrets of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Seol Unwi looked directly at him and spoke. Pure as a thousand years of snow. The response came without hesitation. ...Shadowed like the soul that endures. The motto of the White Snow Spirit Guard. This organization was directly under the command of the palace lord, made up of one leader and numerous agents. Numerous because not even the members knew each others identities. Only the commander and the palace lord knew who was who. Within the Everlasting Snow Palace, they underwent more than twenty years of strict selection and training and it was a rule that they never reveal their identities to each other. Even in death, they were bound by oath to protect their secret. But there was one thing that was absolutely certain Every member of the White Snow Spirit Guard was at least Heaven and Earth Realm. ...Since when did you know? From the beginning. ...How? Seol Unwi turned his head to look at him. Inspector Seong. ...Yes, Young Master. I dont care if youre White Snow Spirit Guard or whatever. To me, youre just Inspector Seong. The one whos stood by me since I was a child. ...Young Master... You heard everything I said earlier. If youre asking me again, its either because its too hard to believe, or you want to hear it directly from my mouth. Which is it? ...Both. He answered quietly. I went back in time. ...Is that true? How else could I possibly explain this situation? ... Just like I told you that night in the residence I didnt exaggerate what was true, and I didnt make up what wasnt. I only spoke exactly as things are. Whether you believe it or not, thats up to you. ...Young Master... Im getting tired of repeating myself. Sois that the only thing youre curious about? ...In your previous life... what happened to the Everlasting Snow Palace? He answered plainly. It was annihilated. ...By whom? By me. Inspector Seongs jaw dropped. **** Thanks to the energy that Inspector Seong had injected into him, Seol Unwi stood up with a body that now felt significantly better. He staggered a littlebut this much was manageable. Though apparently not in Inspector Seongs eyes. ...You should rest a little longer. Seol Unwi shook his head. Theres still something I need to do. ...Unbelievable... muttered Inspector Seong, supporting him for now, then asking: What are you planning to do? What else? I need to erase the traces. ...The blizzard is fierce. The Blood Qi you released will be wiped out naturally. And the body? ... Inspector Seong. Yes, Young Master. Lee Jichang came to Seolap, bowed his head in apology, confessed everything I didnt know about Yangnyeongs corruption, and disappeared on his way back to Yangnyeong. ... Isnt it strange? A martial artist at Samhwa Meditation Hall one of the so-called strongest of the strongsuddenly vanishes? ...I think I get what youre thinking... But please. Just end it here. If you push this further, it gets dangerous. End it... meaning I should let all the friction go and move in a more... constructive direction? Yes. As I suspectedInspector Seong is still the idealist. ...Why are you saying that? If I back off now, do you think the other side will back off too? ... Grudges in the martial world arent as simple as you think. Think about why a phrase like uproot the source exists. Young Master... This fight has already started. And I wasnt the one who started it. They made the first move. All I did was respond. So why should I be the one to stand down? But still... Six years. Thats not a short amount of time. And during those six years, in my nameand in the name of the Everlasting Snow Palace they plundered and schemed. Theres only one kind of forgiveness for bastards like that. ...What kind? Death. ... To me, clearing grudges means exactly that. That is my mercy. That is the price theyll pay. He took a breath, speaking quietly. When I passed the Beggars Union branch in Seolap, I took a look at its condition. ... It looked bad. Seolap owns an entire mineyet the people there looked like starving beggars. Whose fault is that? Inspector Seong didnt answer right away. So Seol Unwi made it easier for him. Its my fault. I ran away, I hid and the people under me paid the price. ...So, youre going to see this through to the end? Thats how Ive always lived. ...And if you die? Then Ill have died living how I wanted to. That means I died as a martial artist and that would be an honorable death. ...You really are different. What is? ...Just... everything. Inspector Seong, as if he had come to a decision, stepped back from Seol Unwi. Will you be able to walk alone? Seol Unwi nodded. Then go on ahead. Ill stay behind and clean up the scene. Seol Unwi smiled faintly. Trying to help? ...Honestly, its not the first time Ive cleaned up after you. I can handle this much. I dont mind that choice of wordscleaning up after me. ... Well, good luck. Without hesitation, Seol Unwi walked away. He could clearly imagine the look on Inspector Seongs face, staring at him in disbelief. But that was fine. Right now, he had to return to Seolap. There was still one thing left to deal with there. **** Returning to Seolap, Seol Unwi stopped in front of a rather large manor. He looked up. The sign above the pavilion read: Iron Mountain Sword Sect. This was the most powerful sect in Seolap. The sect leader, Yang So, was a martial artist at Samhwa Meditation Hall and possessed respectable talent. He was also quite young. Barely thirty. Seol Unwi addressed the two guards at the gate. Open it. There was no response. As if unsure what to do, the two warriors stared at him, visibly flustered. Seol Unwi repeated himself. I saidopen it. The two guards swallowed hard and moved to open the gate but surprisingly, it opened from the inside. Standing there was a man with short hair and sharp, clear features. Strapped to his waist was a sword about six cheok long. Etched on the right side of the blade were the characters: Iron Mountain. It was the Iron Mountain Sword the best weapon of the Iron Mountain Sword Sect, and considered a sacred treasure. Of course, calling something a sacred treasure when it was held by a mere Samhwa Meditation Hall martial artist was a bit ridiculous but to them, they were serious. And Seol Unwi didnt mock people like that. Chapter 16 Value is a relative thing. If you mock what belongs to others, they too can mock what is yours. There was no reason to scoff in a situation where they werent enemies. More than anythingYang So. He had definitely heard that name before. Roughly twenty years from now, Yang So would come to command an entire martial force of the Everlasting Snow Palace. At that time, his cultivation level would reach the fourth stage of the Four Realms of Heaven and Earththe Realm of Heaven and Man. Hahaha! No wonder I felt good energy from this morning. Ive finally had the honor of meeting a noble guest! Yang So clasped his hands in greeting. A pleasure to meet you. Im Yang So of the Iron Mountain Sword Sect. Seol Unwi of Seolap. Haha! Well now, it''s already been over five years since we settled in Seolap, and only now do we finally get to meet. I, Yang So, feel quite delighted. There was a slight edge to his words, but it wasnt a problem. This much could be laughed off. Shall we head inside? I just received a fine new teaYang Snow Tea. Uses the same Yang as my name. Hahaha. With a nod, Seol Unwi stepped inside. Together, Seol Unwi and Yang So headed toward a detached residence, where they sat down facing each other. It was quite strange. That was Yang Sos thought. Five years. When the Iron Mountain Sword Sect had first settled in Seolap, Yang So had tried to meet the Branch Lord, Seol Unwi, before anyone elsebut had been rejected. If you were establishing a base in a region, it was only proper to pay respects to the one in charge. Especially sinceeven as an illegitimate sonSeol Unwi still carried the bloodline of the Everlasting Snow Palace. And yet, he had been turned down. Not once, but three times. Instead of Seol Unwi, it had been Yawoon Sang, the Deputy Branch Lord at the time, who visited Yang So. And Yang So had said this: If youre not here by order of the Branch Lord, then get lost. Because Yang So had known full well. That Yawoon Sang was nothing but a cockroach strutting around under borrowed authority. To be blunt, Yang So didnt hold any particular grudge against Seol Unwibut he didnt have any goodwill either. After all, it was Seol Unwis negligence that had allowed the likes of Yawoon Sang to thrive. And now, after five long yearsSeol Unwi had come in person. Honestly, I never expected you to visit me directly. Is it strange? Of course it is. When I kept requesting to meet you, you wouldnt even spare a breath through your nose. Seol Unwi let out a faint chuckle. If youre asking that without knowing, then theres no reason for me to be here. But if youre asking while knowingthen Ill let it slide, just once. ... There wont be a second time. A strange smile curled at Yang Sos lips. Youre a curious one indeed. Was the scarecrow who lived all these years the real you? Or is this version of you the real one? Theyre both me. Must we really draw a line between the two? ...I suppose not. Humans are dual-natured beings. No matter what kind of personality one has, it can be understood. But... I still cant tell. Why have you come to see me? To be honest, Seol Unwi had no intention of involving this man in his plans. Whats your ultimate goal? ...Ultimate goal, you say. Im curious. Why dont you tell me? Yang So paused, as if thinking, and then quietly said: Several things came to mind, but in the end, they all lead to a single answer. And what is it? Power. Power? Branch Lord. I am a martial artist. And as a martial artist, I am endlessly curiousjust how far someone like me can climb. ... The sky. Yes, my goal is the sky. Seol Unwi finally couldnt help but burst out laughing. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And at that very moment, Yang Sos expression hardened. ...Why are you laughing? Yang Sos voice had gone cold. Understandably sohe had taken Seol Unwis laughter as mockery. Seol Unwis smile vanished. Do you feel insulted? Dont you? Id rather you not misunderstand. Then why did you laugh? I need to hear the reason. Staring at Yang So with a strange expression, Seol Unwi let out another soft laugh. Truly He hadnt expected to hear something like that here. The sky, huh... Are you confident? I am. A bit of a shame. ...What do you mean? Because my goal is the same. ... You said your aim was the sky. Mine is also the sky. And the sky should only have one master. ...Because there cant be two skies. Thats why I laughed. No matter how it ends, youll always be beneath the sky I occupy. Only then did Yang So laugh as well. Who knows? I might end up standing above you. I sincerely hope you do. That was enough. This was plenty. Seol Unwi had wondered what kind of man Yang So wasand this conversation had resolved every doubt. I intend to resume mining operations at the Cheongneung Mine. ...I heard Yangnyeongs people were mining there until now. Did you take it from them? I didnt take it. It always belonged to Seolap. ... But unfortunately, no one in Seolap has the strength your Iron Mountain Sword Sect possesses. So, let me askwould you be willing to join me in a job? Yang Sos expression grew serious as well. Listening to you... something comes to mind. Lets hear it. Is it escort duty? Youre quick. Ive survived on my instincts. But if its escort duty... are you talking about protecting not only the Cheongneung Mine, but also the Cheongwoon ? Nv֢ight ? (Read more on our source) Trading Company? Seol Unwi nodded. Yang So fell silent, lost in thought. He was weighing the pros and cons in his headand he quickly realized that this would be a net loss. Conflict with Yangnyeong was inevitable, and the damages would be significant. But there was still something he hadnt heard What Seol Unwi was offering in return. And right then, Seol Unwi spoke. Ill give you twenty percent. ...From net profit? Or total revenue? Twenty percent of the net profit. It wasnt nearly enough for something worth his life. That was what Yang So thought as he began to prepare his refusal. But then You said your goal was the sky, didnt you. Yes. I did. Then how exactly do you plan on reaching that sky? ... Youre only capable of using Refined Qi-level techniques at best. Even if you were to go hunting in secret realms, with that level of cultivation and those kinds of martial arts, you''d need divine luck to succeedand even then, the chances arent good. Ten percent at most. ... Which means youre left with two options. Two? Onejoin the Everlasting Snow Palace. If they recognize your talent, youll be given high-level martial arts. And if youre placed in charge of a strike unit... even if its lower-tier, you might get access to Heaven and Earth-grade techniques. If your talents prove extraordinary, you might even be selected for the White Spirit Guard. ...Ive considered that, butdidnt you say there were two options? I did. Seol Unwi continued in a quiet voice. The other istake it from me. ...From you, Branch Lord? Have you heard of the Heaven-Reversing Sword Art? The moment Yang So heard that name, his already large eyes widened to the point of almost bursting out of their sockets. How could I... not know? Thats the signature martial art of Han Cheonu, the Heaven-Reversing Sword Emperorone of the Ten Masters of the World from 800 years ago. The same man who split Mount Wudang in half by himself! Youre surprisingly well-read. Then what martial art is required to perform the Heaven-Reversing Sword Art? ...Of course I know. The Heaven-Following Sword Art. One must fully master it first before one can even attempt the Heaven-Reversing Sword Art. But why are you bringing that up...? Seol Unwi quietly recited a chant. Respond to Heaven, align with the Way, and grasp the mysterious principle. Let the profound transformation reach infinitely, until it connects with the mechanism of Heaven. CRASH. Yang So jumped so violently that his chair toppled backward. Silence filled the detached residence. As Yang So sat there, eyes trembling like mad, Seol Unwi met his gaze and asked, No matter how much of a prerequisite it is, the Heaven-Following Sword Art is still a Heaven and Earth-grade technique. Do you want to hear the rest of the chant? Y-Yes... Yes! I do! Then, are you accepting my offer? ...If I accept, will you really give me the technique? Of course. Not just the Heaven-Following Sword Art, but... the Heaven-Reversing Sword Art as well? Seol Unwi nodded. And if its fake? Ill stake my life on it. Gulp. Yang So swallowed hard. He truly couldnt understand. For a technique that powerful... why wouldnt you use it yourself? Its of no use to me. ... But for youit will be useful. And Yang So. ...Yes? I dont know how far youll be able to go with this martial art. But remember one thing. ...Im listening. Dont stab me in the back. And dont stab the Everlasting Snow Palace in the back either. If you dont... then not only the Heaven-Following Sword Art, but the Heaven-Reversing Sword Art as well will be yours. ...You dont have to worry about that. I, Yang So, may have only lived thirty years, but in all that time, Ive never once lived like a petty coward. Good. Seol Unwi rose from his seat and recited the remaining lines of the chant. The Way follows nature and inherits the path of Heaven. One sword becomes truth and reaches the heart of Heaven. And then, to the trembling Yang So, whose arms were now shaking as well, Seol Unwi spoke as if tossing the words at him: Come to the branch office before the caravan departs tomorrow. Ill teach you the first stance then. ...Thank youfor this grace. I wont forget it. Seol Unwi was curious. In his past life, Yang So had wielded a Heaven and Earth-grade martial art and reached the level of a Heaven and Earth-class martial artist. So thenwhat if he gave him a Martial God-grade technique? Could he possibly ascend to the Five Realms of the Martial God? In Seol Unwis eyes, Yang So clearly had enough talent to reach at least the upper edge of the Heaven and Earth Realms. He needed more hands. But for now, he would wait and watch. And with that, Seol Unwi returned to the branch. Without a word to anyone, he walked straight into his quarters. The moment he shut the door All strength left his body. He passed out completely. But before his collapsing body could hit the floor, someone rushed in with lightning speed and caught him. It was Inspector Seong. Lifting Seol Unwi with ease, Inspector Seong gently laid him down on the bedding. Staring at the peacefully sleeping Seol Unwi, his expression was full of concern. **** Seol Unwi couldnt get up easily. Thanks to the inner energy that Inspector Seong had infused into him, hed been able to move around for a brief whilebut once that wore off, he could do little more than lie in bed. That lasted for four full days. Even so, Seol Unwi did what needed to be done from bed. First, all members of the branch had successfully memorized the basic stances of the Heaven-Slaying Wolf Star Technique. Yang So of the Iron Mountain Sword Sect received the full Heaven-Following Sword Art from Seol Unwi, and took charge of the escort mission for the Cheongneung Mine. Ore extraction went smoothly, and no interference came from Yangnyeong. The Cheongwoon Trading Companys caravan also departed without trouble. With the start of sales of uncut Hanreung jade, money began to circulate through Seolap again, and the people slowly began to smile. All of this happened in just four days. Chapter 17 Seol Unwi rose from his bed. He had managed to get up after just four days only because he had continuously consumed cultivation resources and spiritual pills and fully refined them. Without those, he wouldve had to stay bedridden for over ten days. That was the price of using the Blood Demon Vaulting Heaven Technique with such a fragile, low-grade body. Even with his blood vessels being vastly denser than those of ordinary people, Seol Unwi had barely survived. Had it been anyone elsetheyd be dead already. Seol Unwi stood and washed himself, then changed into fresh clothes. Finally, he draped the White Tiger Heavenly Robe over his shoulders and stared into the mirror. He looked a little haggardbut still human. ...Will you be going alone? Inspector Seongs voice. Seol Unwi simply looked at him in silence. W-Why... why are you looking at me like that? I was just looking. ...L-Let me just say thisjust in case. I swear I had nothing to do with the Sovereign summoning you. A faint smile. But you did report it. Didnt you? ...I mean, I did... but... Seol Unwi quietly patted Inspector Seong on the shoulder. Dont worry about it. Ill be away for a few days, so I want you to keep Seolap secure while Im gone. Can you do that? ...When you say secure, it sounds a lot like youre telling me to use force. Still, these people have become mine. I should at least make sure they dont die. ... Someone like you, Inspector Seong, is more than enough to protect Seolap. Or am I wrong? Youre not wrong, but... if its discovered that Im part of the White Snow Spirit Guard, the moment it reaches the captains earshe might actually beat me to death. If youre beaten to death by the captain, then I promiseon everything I havethat Ill make sure that captain dies in far more pain. ... Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And if he has any family, Ill find them and kill them all. ...Im truly grateful for the sentiment. Ill do my best. Seol Unwi stared at him for a long moment and said, If youre that worried, just wear a mask. Theyre all over the place. Leaving behind the utterly dumbfounded face of Inspector Seong, Seol Unwi set off for the Main Palace. **** It wouldnt be an exaggeration to call it awe-inspiring. The palaces pure white walls soared skyward, and at their peak were rooftops crafted from ice that never melted. Icicles hung from the eaves like dragon fangs, and whenever the wind blew, a subtle spiritual energy would flow from themclearly marking this as more than just a building. On the central hall was inscribed the phrase: Everlasting Snow Palace. The characters seemed to breathe. This was it. The true Main Palace of the Everlasting Snow Palace, shaped by two thousand years of history. The guards at the gate glanced at Seol Unwis face without expression, then silently opened the door. With natural, familiar steps, Seol Unwi entered and walked along the vast ice wallssaying nothing. A wave of emotions struck him. This was the place he had once destroyed with his own hands, where he had killed everyone inside. And yetSeol Unwi felt no regret. He had had more than enough reason to destroy it. Hed had the power to do it. It was right to destroy it. And herehe had died. He looked around. It was quiet. Peaceful. At this point in time, there were no major issues. The war that would break out ten years from now... The inevitable collision between the Central Blood Sect and the Sichuan Alliance... As far as Seol Unwi knew, there were at least seven years left. Until then, the martial world would experience a rare and fragile peace. After spending a moment in silence near the ice wall, Seol Unwi quietly descended the stairs. He arrived at the Ice Cold Medicine Hall, the pavilion where medicinal resources were managed. There were two reasons he came. Firstsince it had been a while, he planned to replenish some cultivation materials. Secondhis blood vessels were still throbbing from the use of Blood Qi, and he intended to get spiritual pills to treat it. The moment he stepped inside, a subtle medicinal scent tickled his nose. Without hesitation, Seol Unwi approached one of the pharmacists who was organizing ingredients. The pharmacist blinked, startled. His expression clearly said: Why are you here? He didnt care. Do you have Hundred-Year Iceheart Pill and Fifty-Year Snow Marrow Elixir? The voice was calm, but it caused every pharmacist nearby to look up from their work. The Hundred-Year Iceheart Pill was a high-grade cultivation resource. The Fifty-Year Snow Marrow Elixir was a rare medicine used to heal damaged meridians. Naturally, neither was easy to obtain. But this was the Main Palace of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Of course they had them. What surprised them wasnt the itemsbut the person asking for them: Seol Unwi. And he wasnt done. I also need Ice Snow Lotus and Cold Ice Hundred-Mile Grass. Preferably in top grade. The eyes of pharmacist Jin Hansu narrowed ever so slightly. Well, well... isnt this the Branch Lord of Seolap? A late greetingpolite in tone, but filled with barbs. His gaze had changed. Hundred-Year Iceheart Pill, Fifty-Year Snow Marrow Elixir... Ice Snow Lotus and Cold Ice Hundred-Mile Grass. So youre mixing cultivation resources with recovery medicine. That kind of combination is used to circulate blood, repair meridians, heal internal injuries, and refine constitution. May I ask why you need such rare items? Do I have to explain that too? Perhaps youre unaware, but those four items are typically reserved for key figures of the palace. That ismembers of the direct bloodline. Its extremely difficult to hand them out. Jin Hansu put particular weight on the word direct. It went beyond veiled sarcasmit was practically open disdain. Besides, the Ice Snow Lotus is a sensitive item. Its medicinal properties change if more than a day passes after harvesting. I wonder if a place like Seolap even has proper facilities for preservation... He scratched his head and let out a sigh. I dont know where you heard those names, but even if we ignore the fact that I cant give them to you, just eating them doesnt mean youll benefit from them. They only show significant effects when youve suffered a major wound to Blood Qi or internal forceno, more importantly, even members of the direct bloodline need the right body constitution ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) to absorb their properties Direct bloodline, huh... Then tell mewho do I look like to you? ... I remember. The wives instructed long ago: If he ever comes into the apothecary, give him nothing. Isnt that right? At that, Jin Hansu flinched. Seol Unwi was a bastard son. Technically not even worth monitoring. But some had decided it was better to cut him off early. More than one. Seol Unwi had three older brothers and one older sister. Out of the four, only one had actively worked against him. The others didnt go out of their way to suppress or interfere with him. Some had been kind. Others ignored him. But the real problem wasnt the siblings themselvesit was the people behind them. To Seol Unwi, they were stepmothers. To his brothers and sister, they were mothers. And behind them stood their respective clans. Those clans had acted in unison. Thats what it means to be a bastard. That was why, in his past life, Seol Unwi hadnt even come near the apothecary, let alone entered it. Hed gone a few times and had been humiliated to his facemore than once. Avoiding the place was only natural. Hed left for Seolap six years ago, but it had been nearly eightmaybe even nine yearssince hed last stepped foot in the apothecary. Calmly, Unwi continued speaking. All that talk about vessels or whatevereverything you said after that was meaningless, so theres no point responding. But I will offer you one warning. Once again, it bears repeating: Seol Unwi doesnt act without reason. Everything he does has a purpose. And no matter what the situation is, he gives at least one warning. Forget the past. I am of the Everlasting Snow Palaces bloodline, and I have come here with rightful authority to retrieve cultivation materials and spiritual pills. ... Ill repeat myself. Two Hundred-Year Iceheart Pills, five drops of Fifty-Year Snow Marrow Elixir, one root of Ice Snow Lotus, and two roots of Cold Ice Hundred-Mile Grass. Bring them. ...Thats not possible. Jin Hansu replied. And just after that, another pharmacist nearby sighed and chimed in. Even if this is the medicine hall, you cant just demand something and have it fall into your lap... tsk. It wasnt surprising. This is how things were here. Seol Unwi gave a sidelong glance at the pharmacist who had joined in and then turned his eyes back to Jin Hansu. Whats your name? ...Jin Hansu. Jin Hansu. Listen carefully. In fact, all of you pharmacists hereopen your ears and listen. Your duty is to serve the Everlasting Snow Palace. The one and only person you owe allegiance to is the Sovereign. ... I, standing right here before you, am of the Snow Palaces bloodline. Bastard, illegitimate, whatever you want to call itwhat does that even matter? ... You may not realize it, but I rarely speak this long. So I suggest you choose your next words very carefully. But even after that long speech, Jin Hansus attitude didnt change. Hed been looking down on this bastard son for over a decade. And to him, thiswas an opportunity. Jin Hansu was aiming to become the assistant head of the apothecary. And behind him stood the Hanbing Clanthe very same clan behind the third son, Seol Unhae. There was no way he didnt know that Seol Unhae and Seol Unwi were on bad terms. This level of defiance? It was expectedsomething to bring back to the Hanbing Clan for credit. In his mind, he was doing the right thing. All that nonsense Seol Unwi had just said about loyalty to the Sovereign? It was just formalities. Thats how he saw it. No. Go back. Seol Unwi nodded, as if he understood. Then he smiledgently. So the hierarchy here really is broken. And in that moment, Jin Hansus entire body shuddered. That smileit was too chilling. It crawled under your skin. What did it mean? He barely had time to ask before Seol Unwi grabbed him by the hair and smashed an elbow down on his facewithout hesitation. CRACK! His nose flattened. Teeth shattered. Even his jawbone caved in. Guh... ugh... gahh... Why is it so hard for people to understand plain words? Seol Unwi threw Jin Hansus crumpled body to the floor. Then he drew the sword at his hip, flipped it into a reverse grip, and stabbed it straight down. Squelch! It went right through Jin Hansus spine. It wasnt enough. He pulled the blade outand stabbed it through the mans neck. Then againthrough the skull. Jin Hansu had already lost consciousness the moment his spine was pierced. He died the instant the sword went through his neck. Seol Unwi pulled his sword free and slowly turned his head. His eyes locked with another mans. It was the pharmacist who had chimed in earlier with his arrogant remarks. You. Whats your name? I... Im... Yang... Yang Wiseong... Seol Unwi nodded as if hed heard clearlyand started walking toward him. Yang Wiseong began to retreat in a panic. But it was meaningless. Seol Unwis strides were longer, steadier. Yang Wiseongs legs were shaking uncontrollably, but Seol Unwis pace never faltered. The distance closedinevitably. And thenSeol Unwis sword pierced Yang Wiseongs heart. Squelch! He pulled it out cleanand swung. Slice! Chapter 18 Yang Wiseongs head shot up into the air. Seol Unwi casually flicked the blood off his sword and swept a chilling gaze over the remaining pharmacists. Those who met his eyes collapsed on the spot. They had no idea his sword would be this ruthlessnone of them had even imagined hed actually kill. Is that really the bastard son? They couldnt understand. Just then Whats with all this commotion... Huh...? A deep, resonant voice echoed through the medicine hall. A middle-aged man, who had just come down from the upper floor, blinked in disbelief. He looked like someone who couldnt grasp what was going on. Seol Unwi spoke curtly. Are you the head of the Ice Cold Medicine Hall? ...Yes... I am the hall master, Manryang. I didnt expect our reunion with the final descendant of the Polar Bloodline to turn out like this... after nearly... six years? No, maybe eight. Polar Bloodline. That was the term used to refer to the bloodline of the Everlasting Snow Palace. All the descendants were collectively called the Polar Bloodline. The first son was the Great Snow Kirin. The second son, the Second Snow Kirin. The third son, the Third Snow Kirin. The fourth son, the Dark Snow Kirin. These titles were used for male descendants. For women, the first daughter was called Ice Snow Spirit, and the second Ice Ridge Flower. There were titles beyond those, but currently, there was only a first daughter. These were the unique titles used to refer to the Polar Bloodline of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Dark Snow Kirin, Seol Unwi, said: In those eight years, nothing in this medicine hall has changed. ...Is that so? Who decided to employ those maggot-like bastards down there who dont even know who theyre supposed to be loyal to? ...If I said it was my decision... would you be angry with me, too? Seol Unwi quietly climbed the stairs and stopped in front of the hall master. If youre too slow to understand your situation, Ill kill you here and now. ...I am the head of the Ice Cold Medicine Hall. Even as a descendant of the Polar Bloodline, killing a hall master wont be easily overlooked Wanna bet? ...A bet? Ill wager everything that Ill get away with it. What will you wager? ... Oh, that was poorly phrased. Youre a dead man anyway, so wagering anything is meaningless. Just pretend you didnt hear that. Seol Unwis eyes gleamed with murderous intent. The hall master, facing that killing intent, made a swift judgment. He had survived off reading people for twenty years. He spoke quickly. ...It was a mistake. First, I apologize for the rudeness committed by my subordinatesand for the rudeness Im committing right now. He stepped back and respectfully performed a martial salute. Seol Unwi stared down at him silently. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the hall master slowly relaxed his salute and lifted his head, his eyes widened in shock. He hadnt even realized it. Seol Unwis hand had already reached out and grabbed him by the throat. Hall master. ...Kh-hm... Yes... Its clear the responsibility for this mess starts with you. ... The Palace Lord is already too busy with affairs of the court to discipline every dog beneath him. That responsibility falls to the man in chargeyou. So tell me, what exactly have you been doing? ...Im... sorry. Those who disrupt the hierarchy deserve to die. The two lying dead over there paid their price. You must pay yours as well. Am I wrong? ...You are not. Then Id like to askhow do you intend to take responsibility? When Seol Unwi loosened his grip, Manryang swallowed hard and began to speak slowly. ...I will make sure this never happens again. Ill personally oversee their training, one by one. Can you stake your neck on that? ...Yes. I will. Seol Unwis grip tightened again. Manryang couldnt help but paniche thought the conversation was over. Then Seol Unwis voice pierced his ear, heavy with murderous intent. Hierarchy begins from the top. ... Remember this. The ones you owe loyalty to are not individual descendants of the Polar Bloodlinecertainly not to some maternal clan or affiliated sect. You owe loyalty to the rightful master of the Snow Palace. To him, and him alone. ...Ill remember that. This is your last warning. If something like this happens again, Ill kill you without hesitation. And Ill kill everyone connected to you. Manryang couldnt understand what was happening. His cultivation was in the Manifestation of the Infinite stage. Yet Seol Unwi was crushing his protective martial energy like paper. How was that even possible? Is that bastard son really... him? Next time, choose your people carefully. Train them properly. Got it? ...Yes. Then bring me the resources I requested. As Seol Unwi lowered his hand, the coughing Manryang signaled the pharmacists below. They scurried off without hesitation, and before long, Seol Unwi had obtained every single resource he needed. __________________ Chapter 4 For the first time in a long while, I meditated in my residence located at the outskirts of the Main Palace. The elixirs I obtained from the medicine hall werent meant to raise my cultivation level. They were meant to restore my body to a functional state. I had forcefully drawn out my Blood Qi, and even used the Blood Demon Vaulting Heaven Technique with it. I wouldnt deny it had been somewhat foolish. But once I finished my meditation, a rare sense of clarity and freshness came over me. As I stepped outside, I had no choice but to stop at the entrance. I wasnt quite sure what to say. That man walking toward meit had been so long since Id last seen him that I couldnt even remember when it was. He smiled brightly and spoke. Its been a while, little brother. He was five years older than me. Twenty-two this year. Third Snow Kirin, Seol Unhae. He said: ...Have you lost your damn mind? You mean me? No one in their right mind would dare spill blood in the medicine hall. Youve gone insane. When the incident broke out earlier, some of the pharmacists had bolted outside. One of them mustve reported it to this brother of mine. I smiled and replied. Then I guess Im insane. ...What? Fourth Brother. Did you know something? ...Know what? When someone takes action, they ought to take responsibility for it. So? I walked forward in silence. Without hesitation, I stepped right up to Seol Unhae. At that moment, the two martial artists standing at his sides drew their swords and blocked the space between us. I ignored ~Nvl????ght~ them. When I kept walking forward, clearly unfazed, even their blades were forced to yield and retreat with me. Naturally, I ended up standing right in front of Seol Unhae, and the two drawn swords crossed between us. Thats the situation now. Honestly... You havent changed a bit. ... Who the hell do those underlings think they are, drawing their swords in front of a descendant of the Polar Bloodline? And in the Main Palace, no less. I calmly glanced back and forth between the two men standing beside him. Ill count to three. If your swords arent sheathed by then, you both die. Theyre my men. Are you seriously saying youd kill them? I scoffed. You think I cant? ...You crazy bastard... And clearly, your comprehension skills havent improved either. Are you even in your right mind Even if I dont kill them, theyll die anyway. This is the Main Palace. If they had drawn their swords outside, no one would care what some bastard son had to deal with. But drawing a blade in the Main Palace? Do you really think those loyal to the Snow Palace will just let that go? ...Thats... The fools in the medicine hall might be your pawnsor lackeys of your mothers sectbut they are not part of the core of the Snow Palace. And if someones that blind to the situation, isnt it better for them to die than keep living? ... If theyre your men, then take proper responsibility for them. Unless you want to die with them. Seol Unhaes eyes began to tremble violently. That look of bewildermentI''d seen the same thing earlier in the hall masters face. I understood it all too well. Eventually, Seol Unhae spoke. ...Sheathe your swords. How dare you draw them before a member of the Polar Bloodline! ...Were sorry! Once again, it was just the two of us. I looked at him quietly and said one thing. When will you finally grow up? ...You arrogant little bastard... How dare you Fourth Brother. Youre not a child anymore. ...Shut your damn Seol Unhae couldn''t finish. I had grabbed him by the shoulder. His rage instantly turned into confusion. He hadnt seen it coming. He had reached the Samhwa Meditation Hall, and I was just at Yang Radiance Appears. Yet here I was, reaching outand he hadnt even been able to react, let alone block it. Not just Seol Unhae. The men he brought with him were all visibly shaken. I spoke calmly. If you waste my time again with this kind of nonsense, I wont hold back next time. Before I even finished speaking, he slapped my hand away. He then tried to grab my shoulder in return. I slapped it aside. A sharp crack rang out as his hand was deflected, and his eyes flew open in disbelief. Theres only one warning. Ill let it slide just this once because we share bloodand because Father wouldnt want to see kin slaughtering one another. ...Who are you...? I am Dark Snow Kirin, Seol Unwi. No. Youre not Seol Unwi. No one could change this much. Maybe I just maturedfinally. ... Anyway, the meetings about to begin. You should get going. ... You seem like youve got a lot to think about. Then Ill go on ahead. But I do hope you dont forget what I said. I turned around. Blood. Once, maybe twice, I could issue a warning because of that. As I walked away, Seol Unhae called out behind me. Youre mistaken about something. I turned my head slightly. What would that be? Same blood? Who gave you the right to say we share the same blood? Seol Unhae glared at me with cold eyes. Youre a bastard. Illegitimate. Not a proper sonjust some rootless mongrel. You must not understand something. What? Half the blood in my veins comes from the Snow Palace. ... And half the blood in yours does, too. That means half of what flows in us is the same. How the hell can you say that makes us the same?! The smile faded from my lips. Really, ever since my return, Id had this feeling from time to timewhen talking to certain people, it was like dealing with children. Just like now. Yes, Im a bastard. Some call me illegitimate, but the proper term is bastard son. Its a broad term. Im different from the legitimate sons and daughters, but how can you deny that the same blood runs through us? The Everlasting Snow Palace was a martial sect, but it also functioned like a nation. It had a unique system. The Three Consorts System. In the Snow Palace, there are no concubines. Everyone holds the rank of formal spouse, though their territories and authority vary. What matters is that they all hold legitimate status. At present, I am the only bastard son in the Snow Palace. All of my older brothers and sisters are legitimate children. There are people on the outside who criticize this system, but its one of many institutions that reinforce the Palaces unityand no one dares question it. Because its worked this long. I continued speaking quietly. The only reason Im called a bastard is because of background, right? ...What are you trying to say? Im saying to judge people not by background, but as people. Chapter 19 Quietly, I drew a dagger from my waist and lightly cut across my left wrist. A slicing sound followed, and blood began to trickle down. The sound of blood dripping to the floor broke the silence like water tapping stoneand with every drop, Seol Unhaes expression twisted more grotesquely. Is this blood any different from yours, Brother? ...It is. Oh, is it? Does blue blood run through your veins, then? Are you mocking me? I shook my head. What Im saying is simple. This is Snow Palace blood. ... The rest of the blood in your body, Brother, comes from the Hanbing Sect. Mine comes from a slash-and-burn peasant bloodline. But dont you see? Whatever the rest may be, the only reason either of us is called a descendant of the Polar Bloodline, the only reason we carry those titles before our namesis because of the blood from the Snow Palace. ... How much longer are you going to keep clinging to this nonsense about legitimate sons and bastards? ... And really, of all people, you, Fourth Brother, dont have time to waste on that. ...You... Please. Grow up already. Its pathetic. I stared at Seol Unhaes frozen face. I was curious what kind of answer hed giveif anybut none came. And tell your maternal clan to stop interfering. When I was young, I let things slide, but if they so much as meddle in my affairs againthere will be a price. One way or another. Do you understand? ... If youve got nothing more to say, Ill be going. Even as I finished, Seol Unhae remained silent. Whether he chose not to speakor simply couldntI didnt care. Id said all I needed to. Id issued my warning. That was enough. Wasting any more time would be foolish. I turned and walked away. **** ...That bastard... was that really... Seol Unwi? He was already out of sight, but the scene that had just unfolded replayed vividly in Seol Unhaes mind. He couldnt make sense of it. Weak was not the word to describe Seol Unwi. To describe Seol Unwi, you had to include curses. A disgrace to the Palace. A dumbass. The kind of guy whose every thought was transparent, whod stammer and run away the moment things got tense. A pathetic coward, always a disappointment. That was Seol Unwi. But what hed just seen was nothing like that. His tone. His actions. His gaze. Seol Unhae instinctively looked down at his own hands. They were soaked in sweat. The man had completely changed. He wasnt the Seol Unwi he used to know. It felt like hed just stood face to face with a martial master who had spent decades in the murim world. ...Young Lord... are you alright? It was one of the two men who had drawn their swords on Seol Unwi earlier. He was one of Seol Unhaes most trusted subordinates, and served as his personal escort. His name was Yi Gyeom. Seol Unhae asked him: You said earlier... that bastard killed two people in the medicine hall? Yes. He killed a senior pharmacist and a mid-level one. The senior pharmacist, Jin Hansu, was someone Lord Jin Yangje of the Hanbing Sect had openly said hed recommend for vice hall master. Grandfather said that...? Yes. Seol Unhae let out a sigh. That was one thing. ...Even if that bastard dared show me that kind of attitude... do you think he could do the same in front of the older brothers? Yi Gyeom paused for a moment, then answered swiftly. I dont believe he ever would. You sure about that? As you well know, my lord, Second Snow Kirin and Great Snow Kirin have already reached the Realm of Heaven and Earth. Seol Unhae didnt exactly feel inferior about that. Since the founding of the Snow Palace, no one had ever progressed that fast. Great Snow Kirin, Seol Horyeong, was twenty-seven this year. Second Snow Kirin, Seol Muryun, was twenty-six. Both had reached the first stage of the Realm of Heaven and Earth: the Realm of Harmony. They had already done so two years ago. Not just in the Snow Palacein all of murimreaching the Realm of Harmony at that age was extremely rare. So Seol Unhae had no reason to feel inferior. They werent just exceptional geniusesthere were two of them. Even though the position of the future Lord of the Snow Palace hadnt been decided yet, Seol Unhae had no desire to compete in that fight. Seol Unwi had asked him whether he really had time to be acting like this. That was the context behind the question. In the end, he had to pick a side. Who would become the next Palace Lord? The two geniuses were nearly equal in talent. The public believed the elder brother, Great Snow Kirin, held a slight edge. But the result wasnt guaranteed. Someone could die before then. ...So youre saying, he acts like that in front of me because Im an easy target, but hed watch his mouth around the older brothers? ...Thats not what I meant... Forget it. Im curious myself. Has he been hiding his fangs all this time? Or has he really gone mad? Unfortunately for Seol Unhae, his guess was wrong. Seol Unwi didnt treat Seol Unhae that way because he thought he was easy to push around. He disliked Seol Unhae because, out of all the blood relatives, he was the most cunning, the most foolish, and the most unimpressive. Embarrassingly so. Thats why Seol Unwi couldnt stand him. **** As I quickened my pace toward the Main Palace conference room I came to a natural stop. Hey, little brother. I turned my head. There stood a woman with hair white and soft as snow. Its been a while. Yes. It has. Sister, have you been well? ...Been well? Im too young to be hearing that kind of talk, dont you think? I just couldnt think of a better phrase. Truly, its good to see you again. Ice Snow Spirit, Seol Yeonhwa. My sister. Shes twenty-six this year. She tilted her head slightly. So they say youve changed. Guess its true. Anyway, listen. I went ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? to a post-Heavenly Alliance youth gathering recently, right? As usual, like always, she began to speak naturally while walking beside me. But some of those guys were seriously weird. Is that so? Especially the young master from the Path of the Overlord secthe was just ridiculous. Youve heard of them, right? Those idiots claiming they inherited the legacy of the Hebei Peng Clan that was wiped out during the Millennium Turmoil. Ive heard of them. He kept trying to hit on me, believe it or not. Even if his brains made of muscle, at least he knew what was pretty. I just smiled. In all of Everlasting Snow Palace, the only one who ever treated me warmly was her. My sister glanced at me with a curious expression. Are you okay, little brother? Yes. Im fine. Im asking because you dont look fine. What kind of mindset shift did you go through to come out all mature like this? Isnt that a good thing? It is. But Im worried because that bastard definitely wont like it. The bastard she was referring to was a man just ahead of us, entering the conference hall at a measured pace. Long hair. A solid, well-built frame. Sharp eyes, crisp clotheshis whole demeanor radiated icy composure. That was Second Snow Kirin, Seol Muryun. Seol Muryun. Technically speaking, although my sister is the eldest daughter, in the hierarchy, shes placed below Seol Muryun. The order goes: Great Snow Kirin, Second Snow Kirin, Ice Snow Spirit, Third Snow Kirin, Dark Snow Kirin. Seol Muryun and my sister were born from the same mother. But because Seol Muryun took his first breath just a few moments earlier, hes considered the older siblingand shes never quite gotten over that. Second Brother glanced at the both of us once, then walked silently into the meeting room without a word. Hes always been the quiet type, but he seems especially mute today. Second Brother rarely speaks. He lives for cultivation. He has no interest in family affairs, doesnt care who bullies me, and generally couldnt be bothered. His only goal is the title of Palace Lord. I paused briefly, and then turned my head. My sister, who had walked ahead, turned back as well. There stood a tall man, about six and a half feet tall, with an imposing presence. Its been a while, both of you. Great Snow Kirin, Seol Horyeong. A powerhouse who reached the Realm of Harmony at twenty-seven. I bowed with a martial salute. Its been a while, First Brother. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It has. But hey, little brother. Yes? I heard you killed two pharmacists in the medicine hall? My sisters eyes widenedit was the first time shed heard thatbut she didnt interrupt. I raised my head and looked at my eldest brother. This man He seemed warm on the surface, but I knew all of it was purely ceremonial. It had always been that way. That didnt mean he was two-faced or insincere. Just... precise. Seol Horyeong is like Seol Muryun. Men consumed by martial arts. Neither cared about family drama or who was tormenting whom. They were cold, detached from those things. Looking back, I realized something else about my brothersexcluding Seol Unhae, of course. Both were obsessed with martial arts, yes. But they also shared a kind of philosophy. To them, when facing hardship, what mattered wasnt whether you overcame itbut whether you fought desperately to turn it around. Whether you did everything in your power to change your fate. They judged a persons worth based on that alone. If you failed to overcome it, that was all you were. If you gave up without trying, then you werent worth the air you breathed. In their eyes, such people werent even worth paying attention to. It was a surprisingly simple worldview. But a solid one. I had come to understand it far too late. Looking at my smiling eldest brother, I answered in an unwavering voice. They disrupted the hierarchy. Would you have let them live, First Brother? A crack appeared in that carefully constructed smile. First Brother stared at me, clearly surprised, and spoke slowly. ...Me? Of course not. Id have killed them too. Of course, First Brother, you probably dont care much for being disrespectedbut Ive trained them thoroughly. Something like this wont happen again. Oh? That almost sounded like there was a bit of a sting to that, huh? Just think of it as a little sibling griping. A smile spread across First Brothers lips. And I knew. That wasnt one of his formal, forced smiles. That was genuine. Well damn... The heavens must be flipping upside down. Are you really our little brother? Youve gotten reliable. Thank you. Alsolisten, I snuck up just now, hiding my presence on purpose to surprise you both. How the hell did you notice me before Yeonhwa did? Do I stink or something? No, its not a smell. I sensed the change in the flow of air around us. ...You did? Yes. No matter how stealthy someone is, if they cant control the energy that surrounds them, then its just a pretense of stealth. Its not real stealth. ...Huh... well, looks like I just learned something today. Youre already a genius who reached the Realm of Heaven and Earth, First Brother. Im sure youll understand it naturally, sooner or later. He blinked, as if not quite understanding what was happeningand my sister, standing beside me, did the same. Chapter 20 ...What is this? Can a person really change this much? Youngest... youre still the same youngest I used to know, right? Yes, I am. No, seriously, I just cant wrap my head around it. Yeonhwa, this kidhes really our youngest, right? ...I dont understand it either, Brother. Right? Its not just me, is it? Damn... Trailing off, my eldest brother scratched his head. It was obvious why he was acting like this. What Id said earlier was stuck in his head. And how did I know that? A movement pretending to be covert, huh... He was mumbling that to himself. My sister and I silently watched him. Then ...A movement pretending to be covert... Youngest. Yes? Then what is true stealth? Just as I opened my mouth to answer Ah... Ah-ha, I think I get it. Youngest, you were pointing out that I was only trying to hide, right? That mere sleight-of-hand techniques leave behind traces in the end. My sisters eyes widened, and I simply looked quietly at my eldest brother. Leaves a trace... Right, of course it leaves a trace. If youre making an effort to hide, how could you not leave traces? So true concealment would mean not trying to hide. Just becoming a part of nature itself... Thats real stealth. The sudden monologue stopped there. And it was right that it did. My eldest brother suddenly sat down cross-legged on the spot in silence. He had reached a moment of realization. In an instant, he seemed to slip into a trancebut then his brow furrowed all at once. He got up again. Click... Damn shame. What do you mean? I thought Id grasped a clue that could push me into the Unity of Heaven and Man, but I guess Im still missing something. He brushed a hand down his face. Is this man even human? In my past life, I never knew. That my brother possessed this kind of talent. All I did was drop a tiny hint about the nature of stealth. And now hed turned that into a possible gateway to the Realm of the Martial God? Haha... Still, thanks to our youngest, I gained a clue. Wow... Looks like our youngests transformation ended up helping his big brother out too, huh? I hadnt intended that, but since the outcome was good, I let it be. My eldest brother patted my shoulder lightly. Theres always a reason why people change. Our youngest, youve had your own struggles, havent you? Looks like youve overcome them. Thats roughly right. Oh, so its not the right answer? Its very close. Seol Horyeong burst into laughter. Good, good. Youngest. Yes, Brother. I really like who you are now. Thank you. You finally look like a real descendant of the Snow Palace. Until now... to be honest, I wasnt impressed. I know. Thats why you never treated me like a person. Hey now, dont say it like that. Youll make your brother feel bad. But... I hope this change isnt just temporary. I hope so too. ...Youre interesting. Seol Horyeong looked at me with an odd expression, then casually gestured. Lets go in. We cant keep the Sovereign waiting. As he said that, Seol Horyeong leaned in and whispered softly by my ear. Our youngest... when I step into the Unity of Heaven and Man, Ill give you a really nice gift. So look forward to it. I turned my head to see Seol Horyeong grinning. He looked genuinely pleased as he strode lightly toward the council hall. My sister and I, who had paused for a moment, followed after him. ...Ive reached the Manifestation of the Infinite myself, but that man... hes a real monster. Right? It seems so. My gaze remained fixed on Seol Horyeong. Seol Horyeong. One of the two prodigies born of the Everlasting Snow Palace. But unfortunately, he would never become the Palace Sovereign. Nohe wouldnt even become the Deputy Sovereign. Exactly half a year from now, he will die. Did you... do something to upset your brother? I looked at Seol Yeonhwa, who had asked in a quiet voice. It wasnt just Seol Horyeong. Seol Yeonhwa. She wasnt quite on the level of the two prodigies, but she was still an extraordinary talent by martial world standards. She was twenty-six years old and had reached the Manifestation of the Infinite. And exactly one year from now, she too will die. Near the Martial Alliance headquarters. The cause of death: assassination. The number of attackers: five. Three were captured at the time. Two escaped. Those two Later, I captured them myself. Tortured them for about ten years. Then I fed them alive to a pack of wild dogs. ...Why are you looking at me like that? Did I do something to you too? I was just looking. ...Really strange. Whats gotten into you? Want some pocket money or something? Im fine. You should go in first. Seol Yeonhwa scratched her head and Nvl?g?t (Only on Nvl?g?t) stepped inside the council hall. I stood at the entrance for a moment. Across the room, already seated and waiting, was Seol Muryun, arms crossed. People of the Snow Palace say Either Seol Horyeong or Seol Muryun will lead the Everlasting Snow Palace. Half a year after Seol Horyeongs death, Seol Muryun becomes Deputy Sovereign. Then, six months later, Seol Yeonhwa dies. And six months after that, Seol Muryun dies too. In the far future, the one who finally sits in the Sovereigns seat of the Everlasting Snow Palace... Wasnt one of the Polar Bloodline. Over there, in the very back, hands clasped behind his back, wearing a warm smile Deputy Sovereign Yang Seoljin. He will be the one to lead the Everlasting Snow Palace. I looked at him. And just then, he looked back at me. A soft, comforting smile spread across his lips. I smiled back. A flicker of something strange passed through his eyes. I ignored it. Why did my father die? sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wasnt the strongest in the world, but he was close enough to challenge the title. How could a man like that just die of illness? Why did all the Polar Bloodline heirs die in incidents? That bastard. Hes the one wholl ruin the Snow Palace. A flea drawing out a grand scheme. Yang Seoljins current level is the second stage of the Martial God Realm: Manifestation of the Infinite. About ten years from now, hell reach Dao Transformation and True Authority. But thats as far as hell go. Nohe wont even make it that far. Because Ill kill him. Just like I did back then. **** He was a tall man. His height was around seven cheokmore than a full head taller than the average adult male. A towering figure sat at the seat of honor. Though his face looked young enough to defy the mark of eighty years, the faint wrinkles etched between his brows told the story of a long, grueling life. His silver-white hair was tied neatly behind his head, accentuating a broad forehead, a sharp nose bridge, and firmly pressed lips. The flowing hem of his pure-white robe shimmered faintly as if releasing a subtle spiritual aura with every gust of wind. Around him, there was always a faint mist of frost, and with each breath, the temperature in the room subtly shifted. The one who ruled over a thousand years of snow and ice. Master of the Everlasting Snow Mountains. Sovereign of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Here, in this palace, he is called the Ice Heaven Supreme. The Sovereign of the Snow PalaceIce Heaven Supreme Seol Jungcheon. His level was the fourth stage of the Martial God RealmVast Emptiness Beyond Form. Undoubtedly, he was only a half-step away from reaching Sovereign of Primordial Oneness, the peak realm reserved for true Martial Gods. Nothing else could explain his current state. A man who stood just short of the greatest in the world. Ranked fourth in the martial hierarchy. That man was my father. Sit. At the weight of his voice, all descendants of the Polar Bloodlineincluding the Deputy Sovereign tucked in the cornertook their seats. A fundamental question lingered in the air. Why had this meeting been called? Though it might appear to be a family gathering, attended only by direct blood relatives, it wasnt nearly so casual. This was serious. Before any major affairs of the palace were decided, there were matters that had to be addressed solely within the bloodline. That was the reason for this meeting. My father turned his gaze toward the Deputy Sovereign. Receiving the unspoken signal, the Deputy Sovereign gave a nod and stood from his seat. He began to speak. Some of you may already know, but since others do not, I will begin with a brief explanation. The Deputy Sovereign paused, then pulled out a small pouch from inside his robes. He reached insideand pulled out an ice crystal more than twice the size of the pouch itself. A situation that made no logical senseunless you were here. That pouch was a Storage Sack. A treasure designed to hold items dozens of times its own size through embedded formations. It wasnt something common, of course, but it wasnt completely unattainable either. The Deputy Sovereign placed the ice crystal on the table. Instead of radiating a pure white glow, it gave off a dark, bluish-black hue. Exactly ten days ago, martial artists from the Snow Celestial Guard discovered this while patrolling the northwestern ice wall. Since then, the ice along that section has started to discolor... and now... Trailing off, the Deputy Sovereign reached into the Storage Sack again and pulled out another crystal. Its shape was the same as the previous onebut its color was different. Compared to the dark blue one, this one was pitch-black. Seeing it, I nearly let out a scoff. I managed to keep a straight face and simply looked toward the Deputy Sovereign. It felt like I was watching someone perform tricks for a child. This crystal was collected from the perimeter this morning. The change took just ten days, and the bigger issue lies elsewhere. This corrupted crystal is polluting the Snow Qi of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Three disciples collapsed during training, and their meridians froze. Itll take them at least half a month of treatment just to recover. If this corruption spreads further, it will become a true disaster. So thats why wed been gathered. This wasnt just importantit was critical. The odds that such a phenomenon occurred naturally were close to zero. Someone was attacking the Everlasting Snow Palace. Or at the very leasttesting the waters. Great Snow Kirin Seol Horyeong asked, Was this the work of the Central Blood Sect? To that, my father answered. Its uncertain. I remained quiet, just listening. But in my mind, a memory from the past flashed before my eyes. The Central Blood Sectundeniably the greatest sect in the martial world. Within the sect were five major sub-sects, and the one I recalled was Serpent Valley. Its Mistress, the Poison Empress, once said to me: Elder, I heard youre planning to start a war with the Everlasting Snow Palace? Youre incredible. When you crushed the Martial Alliance last time, I almost lost my mind. Are you going to make me lose it again? Youre going alone? Why? Thats disappointing. I dont think youll fail, but if our Elder is going on an expedition, how could I just let you leave empty-handed? I want to offer you a little something. Will you accept it? Its nothing big. This is called Snow-Infused Frost Poison. We developed it after years of infiltration and research inside the Snow Palace. I think itll come in handy. Once you clear out all the weaklings, wont we have more time to play together at night? Chapter 21 There was one thing I needed to make absolutely clear. I never accepted that poison. Snow-Infused Frost Poison was developed under the leadership of Heavenly Serpent Yin, the Poison Fiend of Serpent Valley. Its mechanism unfolds in three phases: Early stage, middle stage, and final stage. In the early stage, nearby ice begins to turn a bluish-black hue. The surrounding Snow Qithe natural spiritual energy of coldis contaminated and begins to decay. In the middle stage, the ice turns completely black. The Snow Qi reverses its flow and becomes corrosive. This causes practitioners meridians to freeze, and their internal energy to backflow, triggering Qi deviation. Most ordinary martial artists are dealt with by the middle stage. And then comes the final stage. This is the critical phase. The moment a martial artist taps into the water-attribute natural QiSnow Qifrom a contaminated area, anyone in the Four Realms of Heaven and Earth dies instantly. The damage goes beyond meridian corrosion. The entire network collapses, and the dantian is torn apart. Thats how powerful this poison isit can even affect a master in the first stage of the Martial God Realm, the Unity of Heaven and Man. Judging by the sample the Deputy Sovereign was holding now, it resembled the middle stage in form, but its effectiveness was still below the early stage. Most likely, this was the research prototype. Which meant... this was the beginning. I held no personal grudge against the Poison Fiend or the Poison Empress. But in this life, I intended to protect the Snow Palace. And anyone trying to destroy itI would rip to pieces without mercy. My eldest brother spoke up to our father. Ill investigate this. Ill find out whos behind it and eliminate them. As if waiting for that moment, the second brother immediately followed. If its the northwest region, thats near the Ice Sea Domain. I know that area better. Ill take the investigation. The fourth brother, who had been lurking silently in the corner, seemed about to speak but closed his mouth again. The third sister hadnt shown any intention of joining the discussion to begin with. They still saw this as just a power struggle for the position of Deputy Sovereign. But unfortunately for them, this was far beyond that. This would escalate into something that endangered the very survival of the Everlasting Snow Palace. And if it hadnt been for me, that poison wouldve spread unchecked and caused a catastrophe. It had to be uprooted now. Strangely enough, that was when my father looked at me. Is this your first time attending a meeting like this? Yes. I believe it is. Do you have an opinion? Everyone turned to look at me. Meeting their eyes, I let out a quiet scoff. To be blunt, while this issue certainly threatened the very existence of the Snow Palace... it wasnt a priority for me right now. The battle for the Deputy Sovereign position, the internal political gamesnone of it mattered. What I needed Was to speak with my father. That was the only reason Id come here. In a quiet voice, I spoke. Serpent Valley. My fathers eyes narrowed slightly. The Deputy Sovereign furrowed his brow. ...Serpent Valley? Yes. The poison was developed under the direction of Heavenly Serpent Yin. Everyone except my father blinked. The name Heavenly Serpent Yin wasnt commonly known. Most people referred to her simply as the Poison Fiend. That was both her title and her name. My father asked, Do you have proof? I dont. He blinkedgenuinely taken aback by how firm I was. The Deputy Sovereign used that opening to interject. So you''re accusing Serpent Valley without any evidence or basis? Lord Hyeon Seollin, you seem unaware of the weight this meeting carries Its called Snow-Infused Frost Poison. The Deputy Sovereigns face twisted in frustration, but I didnt care. I ignored him and continued. My time here was too valuable to waste. Heavenly Serpent Yin wouldnt have come herself. She likely sent her subordinatesher poison disciples. Hyeon Seollin. Yes, Sovereign. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is Snow-Infused Frost Poison? Explain it in detail. I answered without pause. Its a poison brewed from the venom of a thousand-year viper. Its toxicity is amplified using Cold Ice Hundred-Mile Grass, which holds a deeply yin-aligned energy. Then, the eternal glaciers of the Snow Mountains are melted down to stabilize the poisonous Qi. Once stabilized, it merges into the surrounding Snow Qi, and any martial artist who absorbs that Qi suffers meridian collapse. Silence fell across the room. I continued, unflinching. The fact that ordinary martial artists meridians are freezing right now only proves that the poison is still in early development. But if we dont act now... ...The Snow Palace will be wiped out. It was my father who completed the sentence. Of everyone present, he had the greatest strength and the deepest knowledge. He immediately grasped the scope of destruction this poison could unleash. And he wasnt wrong. Perfecting Snow-Infused Frost Poison would take time, and a tremendous amount of research. We had to eliminate it now. And prepare countermeasures. Develop a formation or medicinal compound that could purify poisons that directly alter and corrupt Snow Qi. The hall remained deathly silent. You seem to know a great deal. As if youd seen it yourself. No one questioned whether such a poison could exist. No one accused me of making it up. Because my explanation had been too precise, too coherent. I dont usually like praising myself, but someone like my father would know I was telling the truth. Because Snow-Infused Frost Poison was absolutely possible to createboth in theory and in practice. I saw it in a dream. Everyone except my father grimaced at that. No one here was a fool. I saw it in a dream was just a polite way of saying Im not going to tell you more. You seem to have more to say. Lets hear it. Will you end the meeting early if I do? My father smiled faintly. If your answer is satisfactory, I promise the meeting will end immediately. Very well. Then Ill continue. Theyre likely conducting their research somewhere within these snow mountains. So the question iswhere are they hiding? That location must meet three specific conditions. Three conditions? Yes. First, a place thats in contact with underground water veins, but still allows deep permeation of cold energy. Second, a location close to an area with dense Snow Qi, yet remains outside the usual surveillance grid. Third, a place warm enough to sustain the body temperature of a Thousand-Year Viper. I paused and looked toward my fourth brotherthe one who liked to wander aimlessly all over the snowy peaks. Do you have any place in mind? Youre... asking me? I said nothing. And I wasnt the only one. Everyones eyes turned to the fourth brother, who swallowed repeatedly, then shook his head, saying he didnt know. He spent all his time wandering these mountains and couldnt even capitalize on this golden opportunity? Thats not my problem anymore. Looks like well need our eldest brother to answer that instead. Most of those present probably had some ideas already. I didnt know where it was. I hadnt lived in the snow mountains that long. Not even a third of my lifetime had been spent hereso itd be weirder if I did know. My eldest brother took a moment to think, then spoke with clarity. If those are the conditions... then the underground cave of Cheonghan Valley, or the old weapons vault beneath Cold Spirit Peak would fit. Just as he finished, the second brother, whod been silent, added without inflection Theres also the ice fissure in Frozen White Gorge. I turned my head and met his gaze. Cold eyes stared directly at me. I returned the look. A glint sparked in his. ...Of the three, the fissure in Frozen White Gorge fits your conditions best. Even has abundant drinking water. Theres no better place ???????????????????????????????????? for long-term hiding. Then I suggest we split the martial forces and strike all three locations. Stealth is essential. And speed Wait, little brother. It was my sister. She looked at me with trembling eyes as she asked ...How do you know all this? ... Youre not just familiar with the internal workings of Serpent Valleyyou even seem to know their entire plan, dont you? I told you. I saw it in a dream. ...Little brother, do I look like an idiot to you? Even if you dont want to talk, I saw it in a dream is way too lazy of an excuse. Even if this was just speculation, no one could know that much without a basis The atmosphere in the council hall turned frigid. Everyones gaze was pinned on mebut I didnt flinch. I simply looked at my father. He, unlike the others, would be judging me not by the source of my informationbut by my bearing. Do I need to say more? My father, who had been quietly watching, gave a small smile. Good. ... Great Snow Kirin. Yes, Sovereign. Youll be assigned fifty Cold Spirit Guards from the White Spirit Guard, along with three of the Twelve Cold Spirits. Go to Cheonghan Valley. At your command! Second Snow Kirin. Yes. Youll also be assigned fifty Cold Spirit Guards and three of the Twelve Cold Spirits. Go to Frozen White Gorge. AndIce Snow Spirit, Third Snow Kirin. At that, my sister and fourth brother rose from their seats at once. You two will be assigned six of the Twelve Cold Spirits. Go to Cold Spirit Peak. At your command! The Everlasting Snow Palace has several armed forces. Among them, the Snow Spirit Guard is one, but the White Spirit Guard is in an entirely different class. They are the palaces elite. Their structure is simple: one Commander, twelve Cold Spirits, and all others beneath them are Cold Spirit Guards. The Commander must be a master at the Martial God Realm. The current Commander is a man named Hyeon Sim, and his cultivation has reached the second stage of the Martial God RealmManifestation of the Infinite. Beneath him, each of the Twelve Cold Spirits must be at least in the late stages of the Four Realms of Heaven and Earth, and they each lead their own independent units. Among them, First Spirit and Second Spirit are masters of the Unity of Heaven and Man, while the remaining ten are splitsix in the Realm of Harmony, four in Heaven and Earth Initial Realm. Below them, the Cold Spirit Guards are composed entirely of martial artists at Samhwa Meditation Hall level or higher. Their total number never exceeds 150. They are, without question, the elite. Everyone, you are dismissed. With that single line, the council began to stir. Some seemed to think they should raise objectionsshouldnt we at least discuss before launching coordinated attacks? But this was the Everlasting Snow Palace. And its master? Was none other than my fatherIce Heaven Supreme, Seol Jungcheon. His gaze was locked on me, and mine on him. I didnt look away. Had no intention of doing so. Those watching began to file out quietly. Because they could sense it too. There was a conversation that needed to happen between my father and me. And it would be serious. Chapter 22 Seol Jungcheon. He was no fool. In fact, if he were, theres no way he could have reached that level. Hed sensed it from the very beginning. That Seol Unwi had no interest in things like meetings. It was a curious thing. Even though the topic of that meeting was as grave as the possible annihilation of the Everlasting Snow Palace, his attitude treated it like something trivial. Anyone would think that kind of reaction went beyond strange and into madness. But Seol Jungcheon wasnt like that. If anything, he found it intriguing. You looked like you had something to say. Go ahead, then. Lets see what matters to you that much. Ill be direct. Good. I prefer that. Im going to take Yangnyeong. ...You? Yes. Again, it was strange. Was that really all he came to say? But that thought changed with what Seol Unwi said next. Wasnt that the reason you sent me to the Snow Compression Branch in the first place? Not exactly. Is that so? I thought it was the same, in the sense of proving myself. Youre saying... you intend to prove your worth that way? Im a bastard son, arent I. ... For someone like me to be recognized, its only natural that I have to build achievements. And youve been giving me constant opportunities to do so. There was something about Seol Unwis words that gave Seol Jungcheon a strange feeling. It wasnt just a back-and-forth of arguments. There seemed to be something else layered within those words. He read it immediately. How much do you know? I know most of it. That youve been giving me chances. That you assigned someone to either protect me... or watch me. That you kept throwing trials my way. The Everlasting Snow Palace wasnt full of fools. Theres no way they didnt know that the Snow Compression Branch leader had been hollowed out and turned into a puppet by the people beneath him. Theres only one explanation. They knewand allowed it. And they had good reason. You wanted me to prove myself. So now I will. You really... have changed. I had to. And if I manage to take Yangnyeong, Ill have exceeded your expectationsso Id like to ask for something, if I may. You want something? There are two things. But if I achieve that much, I believe youll give me the first without needing to ask. And the second? I need a core from a Ten-Thousand-Year Flame Carp. As the name suggests, its a carp that has lived ten thousand years. Its treated as a spiritual beast. Any creature that lives over a thousand years naturally forms a core. And that core releases energy that no elixir can ever compare to... And what would a martial artist even do with something so rare? What do you think a martial artist would do with it? Seol Unwi raised both arms slightly. This bodys too damn weak. I need to consume something like a Flame Carps core just to break through and start over. What else can I do? It was strange. Truly strange. You sound like someone else entirely. Someone else, huh... Palace Lord. I had a very long dream recently. The same dream you spoke of before? Yes. In that dream, I ruled the world... and yet I regretted one single moment from the past. Obsessively. Regret, is it... It held me down my entire life. I couldnt see opportunities for what they were. I locked myself away in a prison I built with my own hands, lived a meaningless life, ignored what mattered, ran away... I never want to live like that again. I imagine you mustve had regrets of your own too, Palace Lord. You think I have? You did father a bastard, didnt you? That I did. Even after giving him countless chances, hearing report after report about how that fool didnt even recognize them as chances... I imagine you regretted it. Didnt you? Surprisingly, Seol Jungcheon didnt even take time to think. He spoke with unwavering certainty. No. ...I see. I thought you might say that. Seol Jungcheon rose from his seat. Do you think Im a cold man? You are the Lord of the Everlasting Snow Palace. It only makes sense that your martial artsand your heartare cold. Even so... if Im cold as a Palace Lord, then how do I seem to you as a father? ... The title of Palace Lord... its ultimately just a role. A matter of governance. Seol Unwi quietly listened to his words. Seol Jungcheon descended from the platform with heavy, deliberate steps and stopped right in front of him. You cant lead a force this great with strength alone. You need relationships, justificationlegitimacy. Those come first. Strength only matters after. You have three older brothers and one older sister. All of them have backgrounds. And those backgrounds support this palace. So youre saying... I have the least value. Seol Jungcheon let out a short chuckle. Unexpected. It was the first time Seol Unwi had ever seen his father laugh like that. I wont deny that your value is low. Coldly speaking, youre not someone anyone in the palace pays attention to. Nor do you show much promise. He paused briefly, looking down at his son. You asked me beforewhether I had regrets. Yes. Ill answer you now. I did. Your mother, Iryeong, was a woman who loved not the Palace Lord... but the man named Seol Jungcheon. ... And I loved her. I couldve given her everything. You... were the gift she left behind. Regrets? Of course. If I had brought her here to the palace, I might have noticed she had sealed her own meridians. She used martial training as an excuse, but she was suppressing her own flow of energy. I was too blind. I missed my chance. And I lost her. ... When you asked if I had regrets... what you really meant was, do I regret bringing you into this world? Isnt that right? Yes. Then Ill speak plainly. I dont regret it at all. ... Even if you were a bastard. Even if youd been born without eyes, without arms... even without a dantian. I still wouldve smiled the moment you came into this world. ... I wanted you to realize it on your own. To understand my position. I never said these things to you because I truly believed... that one day, you would. ... I wont deny that either. I wanted too much. Not one thing, not twothree, then more. And the more I wanted, the more isolated you must have felt. Even so, I waited. Do I seem cold to you? You seem a little... harsh. Harsh, huh... Youre welcome to resent me. Call me heartless if you like. Ill accept it without complaint. Ive done enough to deserve that. He wasnt wrong. But there was one thing that had to be made clear. Seol Jungcheon cared about Seol Unwi. And what was it that Seol Unwi had come to realizetoo late? This. His fathers heart. How could someone as weak as Seol Unwi have run away from within the territory of the Everlasting Snow Palace? How could he have entered a secret realmalone? That secret realm... It was Inspector Seong who had told him about it. But was he really the only one who knew? Of course not. It was Seol Jungcheon who knew. And Seol Jungcheon who let it happen. It was in that place that Seol Unwi cultivated strength and stepped back into the world. Afterward, he shook up the martial realm and became a powerhouse. And throughout that entire path, Seol Jungcheon silently supported him. Until the day he died. That partwas real. After Seol Jungcheons death, the Everlasting Snow Palace began to rot. And Seol Unwi couldnt just stand by and watch it happen. At first, he tried to persuade them. Then again. And again, a third time. But when words no longer worked, by the fourth timehe stopped speaking. He was no dutiful son. But he didnt want to be an unfilial one either. He wanted to honor what his father stood for. If the Everlasting Snow Palace chose to walk that kind of path, then it deserved to collapse. So Seol Unwi started a waralone. And in the end, the palace fell. At the hands of the bastard son, Seol Unwi. That was the truth. And not for a single moment does Seol Unwi regret what he did. Because he firmly believed that if it had been Seol Jungcheon, he would have made the exact same choice. With unwavering eyes, Seol Unwi said, I wont point fingers. I wont resent you. ...Hmm. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the contraryIm only grateful. Grateful... Ive never been good with words. I dont know if I get that from you, or from my mother, whos passed... but I do know how to speak from the heart. Seol Unwi took a step backand clasped his hands in a martial salute. Your boundless grace, Palace Lord... I realized it far too late. ... I intend to repay it. But if you wish to cast me out... Ill leave, without a shred of regret. Seol Jungcheon reached out and gently wrapped both of Seol Unwis armswith a single hand. Thats how large Seol Jungcheons hands were. No exaggerationinhumanly large. Even if you become a Blood Seal, I would never cast you out. Seol Unwi let out an awkward smile. So... you knew. I was informed. More than that, you already killed the Ice Snow Sword Mark, didnt you? Theres no way Inspector Seong could have kept quiet after that. I understand. Never forget. You are my son. I know that. Pal... no. Father. For the first time It was the first time hed ever said those words, with Seol Jungcheon standing right in front of him. Father. So close, and yet so distant. The most difficult person in the world to face. ...Thats good. Hearing you call me Father like that. If we ever meet privately again, Ill say it every time. Seol Jungcheon burst into laughter. A deep, satisfied laughand while laughing like that, a sudden question came to him. Just now... You said there were two things you wanted. One was the Flame Carps core. So whats the other? There was only one answer. The Complete Snow Codex. A martial manual containing the full history and legacy of the Everlasting Snow Palace, passed down only to the direct bloodline of the Palace Lord. You could call it a Nvl?g?t (Only on Nvl?g?t) scriptureor, as the name says, a complete codex. Upon hearing this, Seol Jungcheon responded without hesitation. If thats what you want, I could show it to you right now. Seol Unwi shook his head. Thats not what I want. ...Hmm... I intend to prove Im worthy. ... Only if I prove myself will there be no resistance to me learning from the Snow Codex. And if there is resistancethen that resistance itself will justify what comes next. You mean... youre ready to draw blood. No matter which path you choose to walk from here, FatherIm certain it wont be the same path I take. Chapter 23 Different? My father once told me... that being Palace Lord meant being a steward. That it meant watching over the relationships of those beneath you. I did say that. I dont deny it. But I believe your priorities were wrong. Wrong? Before worrying about those relationships, we should be worrying about the ones causing the problems. ...Hmm... If they were truly loyal subordinates, they wouldve resolved those issues before the Palace Lord even had to worry about them. And if they couldnt, then someone has to clean it up for them. By spilling blood? When it comes to leading and managing an organization, the most important thing is power. Power is the method, and power is the means. The Thunder Vein Demon Sect, the Central Blood Sect, the Martial Alliance, the Thousand Justice League, the Sichuan Alliance, all of themthey are ruled by strength. So thats the path you walk? Yes. Seol Jungcheon smiled gently. Then shall we wagerwhich of our paths is the better one? A wager? You may stake whatever you like. And what will you wager, Father? Seol Jungcheon released the hand he was holding and declared boldly, Everything. Seol Unwi watched him with a faint smile curling at his lips. Then Ill do the same. Ill wager everything. Whether one walks the path of blood, the tyrants road, or the path of righteousness The roads might differ, but perhaps they could meet at the end. These two men were completely confident in the paths they had chosen. Enough to bet everything they had. This was not just a conversation between father and sonit was a conversation between men. Then prepare the Complete Snow Codex and the Flame Carps core. You sound confident. I wouldnt be moving forward otherwise. ...Hmm... Is that all you need? There wasnt anything else... but something just came to mind. Seol Jungcheon assumed he meant military support. But the answer that came next made his heart sink without warning. I want no involvement from the palace. ...What? I dont want your strength or the halo of your name behind me. Youre saying... youll take Yangnyeong with just the Snow Compression Branch? Yes. I may use Inspector Seong for a few logistical tasks, but I dont intend to use him for any combat. ...Son. Yes, Father? You do understand that the line between confidence and arrogance is razor-thin, dont you? I understand it very well. ...Right now, your level is just Yang Radiance Appears. Yangnyeong has more than five martial artists at Samhwa Meditation Hall, and one at Five Qi Joins the Origin. Even if youve already killed one at Samhwa, there are still four left. Ive heard the reports. I cant wrap my head around it. Have you heard that saying? What saying? When a snake tries to swallow an elephant... Its belly bursts and it dies. ...So youve heard it. Yes, I have. But, Father, youre mistaken. I am? Yes. The Snow Compression Branch isnt the snake. And Yangnyeong isnt the elephant. ... The Snow Compression Branch is a white tiger. Yangnyeong is a fox. ...A tiger and a fox, is it... Why would a tiger ever fear a mere fox? So you have a plan, then. I have many. Though whichever one I choose, there may be criticism from various quarters. ...So its not exactly clean. Are you worried? I am. Dont be. Ill succeed I dont care if you fail. Im worried about you. That stopped Seol Unwi cold. Hed been moved too many times todayit was starting to become alarming. It was then that Seol Jungcheon asked, Do you know why I havent asked about your secret? No, I dont. Because I have no reason to. ... Whether you walk the path of the demonic, or the path of bloodyou are my son. ... I didnt ask... because I believe youll make the right choice. Seol Unwi smiled faintly. Still... arent you at least a little curious? What are you referring to? The Blood Demon Vaulting Heaven Technique. At those words, the corner of Seol Jungcheons mouth twitched. ...So you know about that too. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Didnt Inspector Seong report it to you? ...He said you used an unidentifiable martial art to kill the Ice Snow Sword Mark. He said it clearly wasnt orthodox... but it didnt carry any demonic energy either. So I thoughtmaybe something bordering on demonic techniques... But the Blood Demon Vaulting Heaven Technique... Thats not something I ever expected to hear. For once, Seol Unwi was speechless. Inspector Seong had filed a reportbut he had clearly withheld much. It meant he cared more for Seol Unwi than for official protocol. Far more than Unwi had realized. Just as Seol Unwi had been surprised, so too was Seol Jungcheon. Hed known Inspector Seong favored Seol Unwibut to conceal the truth in an official report? That was a step beyond loyalty. Theres no way Inspector Seong didnt recognize the technique. No way he didnt know it came from the Central Blood Sect. He had been trained thoroughly. A quiet question began to rise in Seol Jungcheons mind. How do you know that technique? He wanted to askbut chose not to. Before he could say anything, Seol Unwi spoke up. Please dont punish him. I wont. ... You already have someone of your own, I see. A soft smile touched Seol Jungcheons lips. It was warmfar too warm for a man like him. Soon, Seol Unwi smiled just as gently in return. The martial world is a place where you must constantly prove yourself. ... Even if this place is dismissed as outside the true martial realm... its still part of it all the same. He wasnt wrong. This was the martial world. And it was no place for words alone. Seol Unwi took one step back, and once again offered a martial salute. Please rest well. Ill return with good results. Seol Jungcheon stared at him in silencebut unlike before, he did not reach out to grasp his hand. This was a declarationnot from son to father, but from one man to another. A man standing to prove himself. And then Seol Unwi glanced toward the edge of the council hall. There, a Go board sat quietly. A board crafted from Ten-Thousand-Year Ice Jade. Among the countless jade stones imbued with the energy of the snowy mountains over centuries, only the purest pieces had been selected for this one. The surface bore an intricate carving of snowy peaks, and the grid lines were drawn in pure gold. A glimmer lit up in Unwis eyes. This wasnt just any Go board. The Frost Sky Board, isnt it? You recognize it? Yes. Its the board used by the first Palace Lord of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Its value... cant even be estimated. Seol Jungcheon found it both surprising and strangely satisfying to see his son show interest in the game. Would you care for a round? He hesitated for a moment. Today didnt feel like the right daybut this wasnt just anything. It was Go. A game that contained all the emotions in the worldjoy, rage, sorrow, delight. After a brief pause, Seol Unwi nodded. Yes. Id like to sit across from you today, Father, and share hearts through Go. Share hearts, you say... Seol Jungcheon smiled faintly. Very well. He meant it. With a wave of his hand, the Frost Sky Board, which had been resting in the corner, gently floated through the air and landed between the two men. Sit. As Seol Unwi took his seat, Seol Jungcheon handed him the black stones. Go ahead. You may start. Unwi gazed down # Nvlight # at the board. He had always loved Goand was known for his skill. But never once had he played on the Frost Sky Board. He only remembered one image from his childhood: his father, staring deeply into this very board, lost in thought. What had he been thinking? What picture had he been drawing in his mind as he looked at those arranged stones? Unwi had never known. He still didnt. But perhaps, once the stones began to fall, he would. Unwi placed the first black stone in the center of the board. Seol Jungcheons eyes trembled. Youre starting from the center... All things in this world begin at the center. At those words, Seol Jungcheon smiled. Very well. Continue. The game began. Unwis black stones flowed across the board with an ease that made them feel alive, as if the movement itself contained the principles of heaven and earth. Make no mistakethis wasnt a casual match. Seol Jungcheons demeanor shifted. He grew serious. His white stones began to reach for the cornersbut Unwi had already fortified them. Youre leaving no empty space. Empty spaces are always a source of danger. Seol Jungcheon lifted his gaze at that. In his sons eyes, he saw something different. Youre trying to control the entire board. Its not control. Im simply filling the places where the enemy could settle before they do. Only the quiet sound of stones hitting wood remained for a while. Seol Jungcheon sank deeper and deeper into thought. His sons gamewas like that of an ancient master. No gaps. No openings. Not even trickery could pierce it. He read and ruled the whole board. It was astonishing. He looked up. Unwi sat opposite him, expression solemn. Father. Speak. If your heart wavers, your hand will place the stone in the wrong spot. Seol Jungcheons hand froze in midair. Didnt they say Go was a way to share hearts? Through this game, Unwi had come to a realization. His fathers hand... was uncertain. It wasnt that Unwis skill had exceeded expectations. Nothis was something only visible to someone whose mind had already touched anothers. A distraction. Something pulling at Seol Jungcheons heart. He saw it. A single misstep in Go cant be undone. Thats why every move must be made with care. But... excessive caution becomes poison. Just like in life. And what... exactly do you mean by life? Unwi set another black stone down and said, I believe youre overthinking every move. Sometimes, the simplest answer... is the wisest. Seol Jungcheons eyes wavered, as though his innermost thoughts had been exposed. And they had. Why, in his past life, had Seol Jungcheon been so helpless? Why had the Great Snow Kirin died six months later... followed by the Ice Snow Spirit... and then half a year after that, the Little Palace Lord? In just a year and a half, three heirs of the Polar Bloodline perished. And in all that time... what had Seol Jungcheon done? There were only two possibilities. Chapter 24 There are two reasons why a man might remain blind. The first is obsessionwhen someone becomes so utterly consumed by something that they fail to notice theyre being devoured from the inside out. Such was the case if one could be so focused that they failed to realize Yang Seoljin was quietly swallowing the Snow Palace whole. And the second? Blackmail. If there had been somethingsomething so grave it could paralyze a man like Seol Jungcheon, both as a man and as the Sovereign of the Everlasting Snow Palacethen everything from the past life could finally make sense. It wasn''t that Unwi had been foolish. He hadnt avoided investigation. Quite the oppositehed pursued it thoroughly. But the deeper he dug, the more baffling Seol Jungcheon''s actions became. Even with destroyed recordseven with the few whispered truths Yang Seoljin had shared in his past lifethere remained unresolved questions. Now, as he played Go, Seol Unwi felt it clearly. It wasnt coercion. No, it was the first case. Seol Jungcheon was utterly consumed by something. ...Father. ...Speak. If you chase illusions, you may lose what is real. Silence followed. Seol Jungcheon stared at the scattered white stones before him. They seemed adriftjust like his thoughts, lacking any true center. The sages said that the game of Go mirrors life. Sometimes, you must sacrifice a house to preserve the whole. A deeper stillness crossed Seol Jungcheons face. He hadnt expected such profound insight from this sonespecially not from the illegitimate one he had least hoped for. You know this better than anyone: life, like Go, may appear calm on the surface but can erupt into storms without warning. Yet even a mistake can become a blessing in disguise, and a single move can reshape the entire board. Unwi placed a black stone on the board. Just like this stone. That move flipped the tide of the match entirely. Victory or loss no longer mattered. Seol Jungcheon understood what that stone meant. He felt the sincerity behind his sons words. And the resolveto correct what had been overlooked. Neither of them moved for a long while. Unwi did not reach for another stone. Nor did Seol Jungcheon. There was no need. It was over. A difference of five and a half points. Not a large gap. But its meaning was weighty. This was Seol Jungcheon. The man renowned as the finest Go player on Mount Seol. Shall we continue? No. Not anymore. He was the finest Go player on Mount Seol. ...Ive lost, he said. No, you havent. Seol Jungcheon tilted his head slightly at that. Today, I did not face my father at his fullest, Unwi said. Today, we merely shared a piece of our hearts. A faint smile touched Seol Jungcheons lips. How composed this boy had become. And then How could I possibly deny a loss? Their eyes met, suspended in the space between them. Today, this father concedes. It was a clean defeatnot one I feel the need to argue. Yes, Seol Jungcheon... He was a man who could accept loss. Unwi slowly rose from his seat. When I return next time, I hope to read your heart more deeply. And I, in turn, will try to read yours. Unwi smiled faintly. You already have. He had shown it all, without hiding. His feelings for his father. His loyalty to the Snow Palace. Every last bit of it, without a trace of deceit. **** Seol Jungcheon watched as Unwi walked away, toward Seolap. It was a far distancebut for a man like Seol Jungcheon, it felt close. Unwi never looked back. He simply walked forward until he vanished from sight. Even so, Seol Jungcheon stood in place for a long time, staring into the distance. The change in his youngest son defied all logic. It wasnt just a shift in personality. Everything had changed. Especially how he played Go. Every stone, every move, carried the weight of something extraordinary. To most, it would seem like the skill of a veteran martial artist hardened by decades of experience in the murim. But not to Seol Jungcheon. He saw it clearly. Unwis skill was not that of a seasoned masterit was that of someone who had once stood beside the heavens themselves. It was astonishing. He had grown complacent, it was true. Ten years had passed since he failed to break through from the Vast Emptiness Beyond Form into Sovereign of Primordial Oneness. He had chased every path he could find. And in doing so, he had neglected the affairs of the Snow Palace. Thatthe thing hed been chasinghe believed it to be the perfect answer for reaching the next realm. But there was no excuse. Unwi had opened his eyes. Told him not to waste any more time. Told him to wake up. His sons transformation went beyond extraordinary. And still, he never asked why. Because it didnt matter. Even if Unwi used demonic techniques. Even if he devoured someone alive. Seol Jungcheon would understand. Nohe would accept him. Because he was his son. Not in a fragile, sentimental way. Seol Unwi was Seol Jungcheons son. Even if the whole world pointed fingers at himhe would be the one to stand beside him. He had to be. Thats what it means to be a father. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was never a time when he didnt give his heart to Unwi. He always had. He simply never expressed it plainly. That was the only difference. Had he done otherwise, it wouldve shattered the very foundation of the Snow Palace. Sovereign Seol Jungcheon. Father Seol Jungcheon. Between these two identities, he had always sought the best way forward. As a martial artist. As a father. Eighteen years ago... Seol Jungcheon, then at the realm of Dao-Conforming Insight, was preparing to ascend to the Vast Emptiness Beyond Form. He had always lived within the Snow Palace. He sought changea different environment, new experiences that might lead to deeper insight. He didnt plan to stay long. A couple of months, at most. But everything changed when he arrived at a small village of slash-and-burn farmers. What began as a detour became something more. Little by little, Seol Jungcheon began to open upas a man. The woman named Iryeong... she was, without question, the one he loved most among all the women he had ever known. And so she became pregnant. At that moment, he revealed everythinghis identity, his status. He should have brought her to the Everlasting Snow Palace then. Noperhaps even before that. Returning to his quarters, Seol Jungcheon picked up a stack of documents on his desk. At the top, one report read: ______________________________ Record of the Broad-Bloodline Constitution First Recorded Instance: Iryeong Manifestation Level: Maximum Symptoms: Severe deficiency, extreme frailty Outcome: Death after childbirth Note: First recorded Broad-Bloodline bearer among non-martial artists ______________________________ Second Record: Baek Cheonu Manifestation Period: 300 years before Iryeongs death Manifestation Level: Maximum Affiliation: Heavenly Sea Gate Symptoms and Outcome: Extreme frailty until age fourteen Cultivated the Violent Sea Heart Technique Reached Yang Radiance Appears at twenty Reached Samhwa Meditation Hall at twenty-one Died at twenty-two due to bloodline explosion Note: First verified case of Broad-Bloodline potential Third Record: Sword Emperor ? N ???? v ???? l i g h t ? Jin Muhun Manifestation Period: 120 years before Iryeongs death Manifestation Level: Medium Affiliation: Unaffiliated Symptoms and Outcome: Congenital weakness, delayed development Ranked as high as 22nd in the Murim Hierarchy Found murdered near Mount Cheonsan This was not just researchit was a confession. An effort to avoid repeating a mistake. A chronicle born of guilt. Broad-Bloodline Constitution. That was the true name of the fatal condition Iryeong had suffered. Seol Jungcheon had truly wanted to save her. But there are some things even an inner power that shakes the world cannot overcomesuch as the laws of nature. If too much energy was transferred, the fetus would die. If too little, Iryeong would. No matter the strength of the energy, one of them would die. And from the moment one intervened, the outcome was sealed: if Iryeong died, the fetus would follow; if the fetus died, the backlash would claim her as well. Nature would not be defied. Hed said he shouldve brought Iryeong to the Snow Palace sooner. But the bitter truth waseven if he had, she wouldnt have survived. Thats what it meant to bear the Broad-Bloodline Constitution. Back then, Iryeong had smiled and said one thing: Save the child. She asked himsmilingto watch over their baby, to take care of him. And Seol Jungcheon had promised he would. The man who didnt cry even at his own fathers deathhe cried for the first time that day. He agonized over it. Whether or not to give this record to Unwi. Unwis Broad-Bloodline capacity was approximately six times that of an average person. Iryeong, recorded at the maximum level, had about nine times the average. Jin Muhun, the Sword Emperor, measured at three times. Even the records made it clear: for a martial artist, the Broad-Bloodline Constitutionthough considered a terminal onewas practically a blessing. The internal bloodline pathways were abnormally wide, allowing for significantly higher energy flow. A martial artist with this constitution could circulate energy at a volume far beyond the ordinary. In childhood, symptoms would be severedebilitating frailty. But once martial cultivation began, those symptoms would disappear entirely. He had hoped. Hoped that Unwi would grow upright. Hoped he would realize it on his own. Holding the middle path is always the hardestbut he never gave up. He had planned to support every path Unwi chose. The world is brutal. There were already far too many seeking to strike him down just for being born of the Everlasting Snow Palaces bloodline. He had to awaken. No one could teach him. If someone tried, Unwi would become a flower raised in a greenhouseand die a meaningless, premature death. The murim is not a world of romantic ideals. It is cruel, soaked in blood, bound by grudges that lead only to killing and more killing. A hell for the living. Seol Jungcheon set the document down. A soft smile played across his lips as he looked out the window. Had anyone else seen that smile, they wouldve been stunned. Seol Jungcheon was not a man known for changing expression. Even those who returned victorious with great achievements had never once seen him smile. He hadnt smiled when the Great Snow Kirin and the Second Snow Kirin reached the Realm of Harmony. ...Thank the heavens. It was not the smile of a martial artist. It was the smile of a father. Slowly, it faded. Vice Lord. At his call, the Vice Palace Lord answered immediately from outside. Yes, Palace Lord. Was it truly the work of Serpent Valley? ...Yes, it was confirmed. Prisoners? None. All committed suicide. There was much to be done. He intended to formally confront Serpent Valleybut that could wait. No one knew when Snow-Infused Frost Poison would be perfected. It might already exist in secret. Even if not now, it would come eventually. They had to prepare for it. He needed to develop a new grand defensive artone that could preserve not only the Cold Snow Spirit Guard but also the very energy of the Everlasting Snow Mountains. That came first. Only after fortifying their defenses could they think of wiping out Serpent Valley... or even reigniting war with the Central Blood Sect. Those knots could be untied then. Hed already given Unwi a few giftsbut it still wasnt enough. Chapter 25 Seol Jungcheon spoke after a brief pause. We need the core of a Ten-Thousand-Year Flame Carp. ...A Ten-Thousand-Year... Flame Carp, you say. The highest grade possible, if it can be found. Ill send word and see if anyone has one in their possession. I leave it to you. Yes, Palace Lord. Outside, the Vice Palace LordYang Seoljinanswered in a perfectly cold voice. **** It had been two shichenroughly four hourssince I entered the council hall, spoke with Father about the Snow-Infused Frost Poison, played a game of Go, and left. A long time, depending on how you looked at itbut not something to regret. There would be more time. I would return to the Main Palace again. I reached into my robes and pulled out a small pouch. A Storage Pouch. And not just any poucha top-grade one. Inside this small pouch was space large enough to hold an entire house. To say I didnt care about winning or losing that game of Go would be a lie. But there had been something more important than victory. Reading Fathers heart. That had been my true purpose. And in that, I succeeded. He didnt deny his loss, and instead gave me a giftthis very pouch. A gift from Father. Refusing it wouldve been disrespectful. I returned it to my robes and walked on alone, just as I had come, stepping beyond the Main Palace and reaching the entrance to Hyeongseol Mountain. One of the five mountains surrounding the palacecrossing it would take me through three cities and four peaks before reaching Seolap. I was just about to pick up my pace When I let out a sigh and came to a halt. Three men stood before me. A dry laugh escaped my lips. ...What are you doing here? Dont tell me you got lost. ...Still throwing around stupid jokes, are you? You arrogant little shit. Of course. One of the oh-so-precious bloodline heirs of the Polar Bloodline. The Third Snow KirinSeol Unhae. The air around us was thick with hostility. The kind of tension that screamed: If you dont see where ???????????????????????????????????? this is going, you deserve to die. And then ...Wheres the pack mule? ...Pack mule? Ohyou must mean Jeongwoon. If youre referring to a man about six-foot-five, packed with muscle, then yes. Well, arent you a strange little bastard. I dont know how you know my servants name, but why the hell would I bring a pack mule to something this important? I suppose our definitions of important differ. But no matter. I dont know if youve noticed, but I have quite a lot on my plate. So what? So Id prefer not to waste time. Lets get to the point. Straight to it, huh? Fine. Lets do that. Igyum, Ushim. Yes, Young Lord. Go beat the shit out of him. Like the old days. The two men flanking Seol Unhae grinned wide. At your command! **** You read the situation. The mood. And the men. Igyum and Ushim. Their realm: Five Dragon Peak Starthe third realm of the Four Realms of Refined Qi. Seol Unhae was in Samhwa Meditation Hall, so someone like him wouldnt bring guards stronger than himself. He wasnt that kind of person. I raised my headIgyum lunged first. His fist came straight for my face. I twisted slightly, letting the punch glance past me. His fist ripped through empty air. Ever since I used my blood energy not long ago, Id realized something crucial. Im the weak one now. But there are ways for the weak to fight. And Iunlike mostcarry insight and experience that go far beyond what any weakling should. If I blended the two... I could fight with ruthless efficiency. Without hesitation, I reached for my Cold Ice Dagger. It flashed as it pierced through Igyums arm. AAAGH! His right arm froze instantly, shards of bone and skin turning brittle in the blink of an eye. But even before I could fully withdraw, Ushim came barreling at me from behind. It was fine. The moment Igyum anchored himself into that spot, I had already calculated every potential outcome. Minimal movement. I stepped back once. Ushims sword missed my face by inches. I immediately drew my Snow-White Sword and swung. There was no wasted motion. The arc of my blade traced across both of Ushims arms. Slice. Both limbs dropped to the ground with a wet, final sound. A... AAAAAAH! I adjusted my grip on the sword and turned. Igyum, with one dagger still buried in his arm, had pulled a sword with the other. A final attempt. Unfortunately for him, it missed again. I reached with my free hand and yanked the Cold Ice Dagger free. Crack The sound of frozen bones and torn muscle filled the air. Before Igyum could even scream, I slashed the dagger straight across his face. THWACK The blade pierced straight through Igyums left cheek and jutted out through the right. And in that brief instant, I saw himSeol Unhaecharging at me from across the clearing, drawing his sword. You... bastard...! Shoving Igyum aside, he launched himself forward. But I moved first. Faster than Seol Unhae. Faster than he couldve predicted. That was all I needed. I caught Seol Unhaes sword with my left hand. Blood spilledbut I didnt care. My right hand, already gripping the Snow-White Sword, slashed downward like lightning. CRACK! A sickening crunch. His left arm shattered. AAAAAAGH! His scream rang out. Im only showing restraint because of our father. I said it calmly, twisting his right arm until I felt the bone give way. CRUNCH Another fracture. This sort of thing is rare. My foot split the air. Seol Unhaes right thigh broke like dry wood. Try to remember each step clearly. I stomped down on his left thigh. CRUNCH-CRACK Bone ground into splinters. Every movement flowed like water. The flawless efficiency of experiencerefined in a past life. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking down at Seol Unhae, I spoke quietly. I have no desire to kill my siblings. Quite the oppositeI want to save them. ...Khh... guh... But if you keep forcing my hand like this, Ill have no choice. As much as Father loved me, he must have loved this foolish man as well. In my past life, I drove nails into them over and over. If I did the same again after being given a second chance, Id only loathe myself. Remember this. No matter what happens, I will never kill my blood. I reached out and grabbed Seol Unhaes head. Ill keep you breathing. But Ill make sure you can do nothing else. ...You... Ive realized, Brother, that youre particularly bad at understanding words. So Ill give you more chances than most. .... If something like this happens again, Ill start by crippling your right arm. ...W-What? Ill tear it out, or rip your blood vessels apartdoesnt matter how. Ill make it so you cant even lift a spoon. And youd do well to remember the sequence. ...No... you wouldnt... Oh, I would. You get five chances. ... Why five? Because on the fifth, Ill shatter your dantian. Even you arent stupid enough to let it go that far. He swallowed hard. When that day comes, Father will understand as well. So lets make sure it doesnt. I stood up. Igyum was still on the ground. He had a dumb, blank expression on his facelike he couldnt figure out how to pull the Cold Ice Dagger from his face. Sadly, that question didnt matter. And it didnt need answering. I stabbed him through the chest. THUNK The sword punched clean through his solar plexus and exited out his back. Kh... keh You pointed your sword at me. Twice. ...ghhk... There wont be a third time. I pulled the sword free. And then I swung. SHHLLK Igyums head soared into the air. I turned. Ushim sat paralyzed in terror, staring at his severed arms like they were foreign objects. Hed figured it out, at least. Better than Igyum had. I walked toward him without a word. He crawled backward, but what good would that do with no hands? I stopped a few feet from him. Got something to say? Spare me... Please... I beg you... Youre asking something I simply cant do. ...What? Drawing your sword against a bloodline heir of the Polar Bloodline is no different than begging for death. Even I cant look the other way forever. ...I... I didnt mean... Youve already lost both arms. Youll live the rest of your life that way. Wouldnt it be better to just start over? ...Start... over? I dont know if reincarnation existsbut you might as well find out firsthand. The Snow-White Sword swung once more. THUNK Ushims head hit the ground. I wiped the blade clean and turned. ...Brother. ...Kh-huk... Did you think I was joking when I told you to be more selective about who you surround yourself with? ...Y-You... I walked toward him. Yes, its your choice who follows you. But even if theyre comfortable, if theyre beneath you in cultivation, and you cant protect yourself, then shouldn''t you at least bring guards at the Five Principles of Form or Heaven and Earth Realm? ...You dare lecture me?! I call it advice. But clearly, its wasted on you. I stopped in front of him. I was about to say goodbye, but he exploded first. You goddamn piece of shit! Hanbing Sect wont stand for this! You bastard! You lunatic! You trash excuse for a human being! As Ive said before. I crouched down slowly. No matter what happens, your mothers clan must not interfere. I gently placed my hand on his shoulder. He tried to screambut stopped. Because the killing intent I released wasnt something a flower raised in a greenhouse could possibly endure. I spoke in a soft, almost kind voice. What I swore to protect is the Everlasting Snow Palacenot some second-rate sect like the Hanbing Sect. Especially not them. I met Seol Unhaes terrified gaze and continued. But if you start pulling strings behind my back... if your precious maternal clan starts pressuring me or meddling in my affairs... CRACK I clenched down on his shoulder. ...Do you truly not understand what will happen next? Chapter 26 He had said everything he needed to say. There was nothing left to discuss, and wasting more time wouldve been foolish. I sincerely hope you make a wise choice. With that, Seol Unwi slammed his fist into Seol Unhaes jaw. Crack! A brutal impact. Seol Unhae''s body collapsed in a heap. He was completely unconscious. Seol Unwi rose from his seat and spoke in a quiet voice. You can come out now. No sooner had the words left his mouth than a man dropped from the sky. He had fallen at tremendous speed, but when he landed, it was silentas if a feather had touched down. Upon reaching the Five Realms of the Martial God, one could begin to manipulate the energy of heaven and earth. That techniquethis kind of silent descentwas one of its telltale signs. Ordinary martial artists couldnt even sense the movements of a master at that level, let alone perceive their presence. They existed, and yet they didnt. That was the realm of the Martial Gods. The mans appearance was utterly unremarkable. His hair length? Average. His build? Average. His arms and legs? Perfectly average. Even the pressure he gave off and the look in his eyesunremarkable. And yet, it was this perfect normalcy that made him feel strange. He didnt look like a martial artist. He looked like a killer. This was Hyeon Sim, Supreme Commander of the White Phantoms. His realm was Manifestation of the Infinite, the second stage of the Five Realms of the Martial God. At the very least, he was someone who could hold his own against Yang Seoljin, Vice Lord of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Indeed. This is when the phrase "a warrior among warriors" applies. Hyeon Sim looked down at Seol Unhaes broken, bloodied limbs, then turned his eyes to Seol Unwi. Even his gaze was indifferent. That was excessive, he said. Even his ? NvIight ? (Original source) voice was plain. Seol Unwi stared silently at him for a moment before asking, Where was it? What do you mean? I asked where Serpent Valley had coiled itself. It was at the Frozen White Gorge. Of course. Were they exterminated? Hyeon Sim answered immediately. They all committed suicide. You let them do that? Or did they catch you off guard? ...Thats a very strange question. Theres nothing strange about it. Its exactly what I asked. Did you let them? Or did they catch you off guard? I was caught off guard. Seol Unwi looked at him silently. So it was carelessness... All twelve of the Cold Commanders and their subordinates were deployed. You overestimated them. A flicker passed through Hyeon Sims eyes. He wasnt a fool. In my past life, he had sharp instincts and a mind like a blade. Perhaps he sensed the implication in my words. He responded with a slight edge to his tone. Are you doubting the White Phantoms? I sheathed the sword I had drawn earlier and asked, You were watching from the sky, werent you? I was. You kept eyes on the Frozen White Gorge, Cold Spirit Peak, and Cheonghan Valley, didnt you? Areas you could observe all at once. I wont say it was a poor choice. But in this caseyou were wrong. ...You still havent answered my question. Do you doubt the White Phantoms? Is there a reason I shouldnt? ... Youre good at asking questions when the answer is obvious. ...Why would you say that? Serpent Valley is no ordinary sect. As a branch of the Central Blood Sect, their abilities are without question. But the way they slipped so seamlessly into territory under Everlasting Snow Palaces control... dont you think thats odd? ... No one noticed them. Not a single person. Can you honestly say that makes sense? ... The White Phantoms are meant to protect the Everlasting Snow Palace. But the Palaces enemies arent only outside. Some are within. Both of Hyeon Sims eyes lit up. Youre speaking as if you know something. Am I mistaken? I dont know. Perhaps I do know something the Supreme Commander doesnt. But if you cant even sense it, wouldnt that be negligence? Youre criticizing me? Yes. I am. Hyeon Sim responded bluntly, almost as if throwing the words back. Shouldnt you be more suspicious of the White Snow Phantom Corps than the White Phantoms? I do suspect them. But in this particular incidentSerpent Valleys infiltrationthe White Phantoms are at fault. ... The patrol region of the White Phantoms includes the Frozen White Gorge, doesnt it? Or am I wrong? Hyeon Sim let out a long sigh. Youre right. This was our failure. He was a man who could admit his mistakes. And in this exchange, he seemed to realize the unsettling feeling hed overlooked. He blinked slowly, like a man seeing something for the first time. ...Youre strange. What do you mean? Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre not afraid. A smile tugged at my lips. A memory surfaced From a time long past. He had been drenched in blood when he first saw me. The moment he laid eyes on me, he prostrated himself completely, forehead to ground. ...I pay my respects to the Dark Snow Kirin. I asked why he called me thatI had long since left the Everlasting Snow Palace. Theres no blood left for me to serve but yours, he replied. Looking at his ruined body, I could see the downfall of the Palace reflected in his wounds. The arm that had once embodied the dignity of the White Phantoms had been snapped without mercy. His Dantian had already been destroyed. The Everlasting Snow Palace... is no longer what it once was. His voice trembled with hopeless despair. Yang Seoljins depravity has corrupted not just the Palacebut even the mountains of Seolsan. Everyone... everyone is dead. Cough. He spat up blood. The White Phantoms have been disbanded. All its members replaced with Yang Seoljins puppets. Not a single one of the original warriors... survived. The last loyal warrior of the Seolsan Mountainsonce proud guardian of the Everlasting Snow Palacebowed his head before me. Please... avenge us. Even while vomiting blood, he never lifted his head. I, Hyeon Sim... am a disgrace. I failed to protect Lord Seol and the Everlasting Snow Palace. But please... this one wish His final words drowned in blood. But it didnt matter. I had placed my hand on his shoulder, gently. ...I was planning to destroy it anyway. At my answer, the loyal guardian of Seolsan lifted his head and shed tears. And then, he died. Even in his final moments, his tears were filled with unwavering loyalty to the Everlasting Snow Palace. He had risked everything for something noble But in the end, he lost it all. Even when there was nowhere left to run, He still believed I could strike back. He hadnt looked awaynot even at the moment of death. All the way to the end, vengeance was the only thing on his mind. Thats the kind of man Hyeon Sim is. I lifted my head and looked at the man standing before me in the present. Hed asked me why I wasnt afraid. Hes a master in the Five Realms of the Martial God. Im merely at the Four Realms of Refined Qi. Ordinarily, when a martial artist comes face to face with someone that far above them, fear is an instinctual reaction. Even heirs to the Polar Bloodlinewhose political weight rivals that of crown princescant help but flinch. The sheer pressure of the gap in strength makes the body recoil on its own. But that only applies to normal people. Im not one of them. Do you think I should be afraid? ...I did hear youd changed, he replied. But I didnt expect this much. Also, when you drew your dagger earlier, I noticed traces of the Phantom Soul Piercing Art. Care to explain? Ill say it again The Flash Phantom Piercing Art I use is a refinement of an assassination technique from the Phantom Soul Sect, a killer organization once aligned with the Central Blood Sect. I never intended to hide that fact. Still, he lived up to his reputation as a master of the Martial God Realm. So I answered. Do I have to explain it? You dont. Id just like to finish the conversation we were having earlier. Yes, Hyeon Sim is a loyal man. If he learns that the enemy of the Everlasting Snow Palace is seated as Vice Lord, hell likely act without hesitation. But thats not my approach. Besides, theres a more important question Why did my father die? The official record says it was illness. But my father had reached the fourth stage of the Martial God Realm: Vast Emptiness Beyond Form. He was a top-tier powerhouse, capable of contending for the title of the strongest in the world. And he died of a sickness? It made no sense. In my past life, I had looked into it. The story was muddled, but the conclusion was this: Just as he was reaching the realm of Sovereign of Primordial Oneness, his inner demons surfaced. He suffered a Qi Deviation, and though he spent a year recovering, he never regained his strength. Eventually, he passed quietly. Which is why the official cause of death was recorded as illness. That partI can deal with. But the bigger question is how Yang Seoljin managed to seize control of the Palace. Even if the Everlasting Snow Palace had weakened, it was far too vast a force for one man to devour. He had help. From outsideand from within. The internal side is less urgent. In my past life, I came to know exactly who aided Yang Seoljin from within the palace, and who turned a blind eye as he rose to power. I have all their names. Theyre not worth moving against just yet. When the time is right, Ill bring them all down in one blow. If I act now, itll weaken the Palace too much. But again, the important part is the outside. And I can say this for certain It wasnt the Central Blood Sect. Nor any of its branches. More likely, it was one of those sanctimonious bastards sitting on their fat asses up in the sky. But even that isnt confirmed yet. I looked at Hyeon Sim and said, I want the Everlasting Snow Palace to endure. As do I, he replied. Then from here on, I ask that you not question anything, and simply grant me two requests. ...Do you really think this is the right way? I do. ...Very well. Lets hear it. Since he agreed to hear me out, Ill speak. Firsttighten your control over the White Phantoms. Im certain someone within your ranks has been recruited from the outside. Or worse, infiltrated in entirely. Start from the lowest ranks and comb through everything. Root them out. If this was simply an oversightif they missed something unintentionally while patrollingthen at worst it warrants a disciplinary measure. But if theres a spy? Thats a whole different matter. So Hyeon Sim asked the obvious question: Theres a spy in the White Phantoms? Are you certain? Yes. Do you have any evidence? None. ...I was told you also had no evidence when you warned about Serpent Valleys infiltration. Is this the same kind of hunch? Yes. Very well. Whats your second request? Who is currently assisting my father? The Vice Lord. Just him? Usually, yes. Then Id like you to assist him as well. ...Thats a strange thing to say. I smiled. Theres nothing strange about it. Two guards are better than one. And frankly, if the Vice Lord ever decides to betray usonly you would be strong enough to stop him. ...Youre saying you suspect the Vice Lord? Not necessarily. I continued, locking eyes with him. Desire is something no one can control. The more unattainable something is, the more people yearn for it. And when they do... they usually turn to forbidden paths to make it real. Hyeon Sims gaze darkened. Chapter 27 This isnt about trusting or not trusting the Vice Lord, I said. If only one person is assigned to assist my father, then their judgment can become clouded. Their perspective narrows. Bias creeps in. Thats why I believe its better to put a counterbalance in place. That is my second request. ...Then why dont you doubt me? I smiled and took a step forward. I stood face-to-face with Hyeon Sim. Then, slowly, I reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder. Just like I did that day. Like in that moment burned into memory. Looking straight into his eyes, I spoke slowly. Because youre a man who knows what loyalty is. ... Respect is something beyond the grasp of reasonit belongs to the realm of the heart. And you, Supreme Commander, respect my father. Loyalty and respect... those are noble values. If you already possess something that rare, what more could I ask of you? Hyeon Sim glanced at the hand resting on his shoulder and let out a small laugh. It seemed he didnt dislike hearing that. I quietly lowered my hand. Ohand since youre here, could you take him with you? ...Understood. Wed already spent too much time here. It was time to return to Snow Compression Branch. There was still much to be done. Ill be going now. I had just turned to leave when Hyeon Sims voice came from behind me. Dark Snow Kirin. I turned my head. And thenHyeon Sim said something I hadnt even considered. Have you ever thought about joining the White Phantoms? The White Phantoms were composed only of martial artists at Samhwa Meditation Hall or above. It wasnt a place one could simply join. But as a blood descendant of the Everlasting Snow Palace, I was an exception. With the Supreme Commanders approval, a descendant could joinnot as a grunt, but as a unit leader under the Twelve Cold Commanders. Without a moments hesitation, I answered. No. ...Then would you at least consider becoming my disciple? I smiled faintly. Ill accept the sentiment. His eyes widened slightly, as if he hadnt expected me to reject even that. But I didnt mind. Its cold today, I said. And my fathers likely waiting to hear the outcome. You should be on your way as well. ...Very well. Take care. You too, Supreme Commander. **** This isnt about trusting or not trusting the Vice Lord, I said. If only one person is assigned to assist my father, then their judgment can become clouded. Their perspective narrows. Bias creeps in. Thats why I believe its better to put a counterbalance in place. That is my second request. ...Then why dont you doubt me? I smiled and took a step forward. I stood face-to-face with Hyeon Sim. Then, slowly, I reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder. Just like I did that day. Like in that moment burned into memory. Looking straight into his eyes, I spoke slowly. Because youre a man who knows what loyalty is. ... Respect is something beyond the grasp of reasonit belongs to the realm of the heart. And you, Supreme Commander, respect my father. Loyalty and respect... those are noble values. If you already possess something that rare, what more could I ask of you? Hyeon Sim glanced at the hand resting on his shoulder and let out a small laugh. It seemed he didnt dislike hearing that. I quietly lowered my hand. Ohand since youre here, could you take him with you? ...Understood. Wed already spent too much time here. It was time to return to Snow Compression Branch. There was still much to be done. Ill be going now. I had just turned to leave when Hyeon Sims voice came from behind me. Dark Snow Kirin. I turned my head. And thenHyeon Sim said something I hadnt even considered. Have you ever thought about joining the White Phantoms? The White Phantoms were composed only of martial artists at Samhwa Meditation Hall or above. It wasnt a place one could simply join. But as a blood descendant of the Everlasting Snow Palace, I was an exception. With the Supreme Commanders approval, a descendant could joinnot as a grunt, but as a unit leader under the Twelve Cold Commanders. Without a moments hesitation, I answered. No. ...Then would you at least consider becoming my disciple? I smiled faintly. Ill accept the sentiment. His eyes widened slightly, as if he hadnt expected me to reject even that. But I didnt mind. Its cold today, I said. And my fathers likely waiting to hear the outcome. You should be on your way as well. ...Very well. Take care. You too, Supreme Commander. **** As Ive briefly mentioned before, the Open Gate Sect ranks its members by the number of knots on the belts they wear. The highest rank is Nine Knots. The Sect Leader is a Nine-Knot Elder. Right beneath them, the Eight-Knot Eldersthose are the direct disciples of the Sect Leader, and destined to lead the sect in the future. But the ones to be most cautious of are the Seven-Knot Elders. Each and every one of ? NvIight ? (Original source) them has reached the pinnacle of the Four Realms of Heaven and Earth, or even the first or second stages of the Martial God Realm. They are the very pillars holding up the Open Gate Sect. Next in importance are the Six-Knot Elders. Like any sect, only those with exceptional talent and proven skill can rise high. Six-Knot Elders are considered highly likely to become Seven-Knot Elders one day, and none can earn six knots without at least having entered the early stages of the Realm of Harmony. A Six-Knot Elder, huh... so thats why youre freaking out? ...Young Master, were talking about a Six-Knot Elder here. I dont know your exact limits, but its not a good idea to pick a fight with the Open Gate Sect right now. I laughed. Youre misunderstanding something. ...I am? If that Six-Knot Elder dies, the Open Gate Sect still wouldnt dare declare war. ...Why... not? That makes no sense. Why not? The sects already up to its neck cleaning up its own mess. Starting another front would be idiotic. And as far as I know, even if their next leader is reckless, the current Sect Leader is not that stupid. ...Even so, wouldnt it be better to just avoid this? Commander Seong didnt know the life Id lived. Didnt know what I was capable of. But that was fine. Stick around me long enough, and hed find out naturally. A smile crept onto my lips. I quietly lowered his arm from my shoulder. That thing we talked about earlierdid you bring it? ...Just in case, yes. Before heading to the Main Palace, I had asked Commander Seong to take care of a few things. One of themhe handed over now. A dossier. Inside were details on the key factions operating in Yangnyeong County. Who their leaders were. Their secondary leaders. What martial arts they practiced. Their personalities. Even information on the current magistrate of Yangnyeong County. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had already told my father: I dont want the Everlasting Snow Palace involved. Whatever happens in Yangnyeong It starts with me. And it ends with me. Just curious... why did you want that information? Because I need to make a plan. Your plan? Commander Seong asked. Whats the most important thing in the martial world? I replied. ...Theres a lot, he said. Many things are important. I shook my head. Theres only one thing that matters in the martial world: gratitude and grudges. ... To live as a martial artist means to live by the debts you owe and the grudges you bear. You must never forget a kindnessand never forget a grudge. If someone wrongs you, you repay them in kind. If you dont, its no different than announcing to the world that youre unworthy of being a martial artist. Young Master... Right now, in my head, I can think of five ways to wipe out every major family in Yangnyeong, four ways to swallow the entire region whole while minimizing damage, and twelve ways to erase the city from the face of the earth completely. Commander Seong swallowed hard. Just skimming through this file... Ive got a good sense of where to start. ...And what exactly are you going to do? I smiled faintly. First, Im going to meet with the Open Gate Sects beggars. I turned to leave, but Commander Seong grabbed my arm. Young Master... Like Ive said beforeCommander Seong is without a doubt someone I owe. If he were to stab me in the back, or drive a dagger into my spineId still forgive him. He would have his reasons. If he asked me for an arm, Id give it to him. Thats who he is to me. Its no exaggeration. Without him, I likely wouldnt have made it this farseventeen, alive, and breathing. Hes been a pillar in my life. Which is why... I didnt feel annoyed right now. The worry in his voice, the slight tremble in his armI felt it all. And maybe, just maybe, I wouldnt get another chance to feel something like this. Im fine, I said gently. Hearing the softness in my voice, Commander Seong slowly lowered his arm. Then he asked, Young Master... why dont you seem to know fear? I didnt answer. I just looked at him, and he could see I had much to say. I do believe you when you say youve come back from another time, he began. But even if thats true... you are not the same person you were before. You were defeated by a martial artist at Samhwa Meditation Hall. The man waiting inside right nowhes at the Realm of Harmony, possibly even further. Even I would have to risk mutual destruction to fight him. That man... does not belong in a place like Snow Compression Branch. He was telling me that theres no shame in fear. That there are many ways to overcome it. And that retreating, just for today, could be one of them. Commander Seong. ...Yes, Young Master? Do I really look like someone without fear? Yes. Thats unfortunate, I said. Because in my world, fear is very real. Whether you face it or flee from itthats a personal choice. And I respect both. But Im the master of my own world. And as the master of that world, I only have one way of dealing with fear. I raised my head and met his eyes. You said retreat is an option. Youre right. Im human too. I retreat. I back down. But not today. ... Theres a difference between walking for the sake of living... and walking forward despite fear. Humanity gave that act a name. We call it will. ... I am a martial artist. And for every moment that I live as one, I will walk forward with that will. Even if I face a master of the Martial God Realm, or someone at the peak of the Realm of Harmonynone of them can stop my steps. Thats how I confront fear. I smiled. Well then, lets not keep them waiting. Guest or not, its rude to keep someone waitingespecially if theyve come unannounced. **** In the end, Commander Seong couldnt stop me. I began walking ahead and stepped into the Snow Compression Branchs inner courtyard. There were two men inside. One of them I didnt recognize. But the otherI knew all too well. I looked at the mans face. Then at the six knots tied around his waist. A subtle smile curled on my lips. The sight of that smile made the Six-Knot Elder, Cheon Sugang, furrow his brow. A strange reaction. That was no ordinary smile. To Cheon Sugang, it looked... wrong. Why did it resemble the smile of someone seeing an old acquaintance? Why did it feel like the smile of someone looking at a man hed already killed once? I didnt expect you to come without notice, I said. With that, I walked past the two men and sat down beneath the eavesjust like I had done once before. Ah, forgive me. Ive come a long way, and Id rather not keep standing. I trust youll understand. Then I turned and looked at Cheon Sugang. Chapter 28 Silence. There was no other way to put it. Cheon Sugang found himself speechless for the first time in ages. So this is the kind of man he had become? That bastard, that so-called illegitimate heirhad he truly changed this much? Seol Unwi, whether he knew it or not, was now a name spoken throughout the martial world. When people referred to the Mad Dog of the Everlasting Snow Palace, it was Seol Unwi who came to mind. Always. And now, that very man stood before him. A pleasure to meet you. I am Seol Unwi, Branch Lord of Snow Compression. Hohoho... Likewise. Im Cheon Sugang of the Open Gate Sect, currently serving as Vice-Branch Lord of Geongonseong. Again, that faint smile played at the edge of Seol Unwis lips. The same smile from moments earlier. What the hell is he smiling for? To be honest, I didnt expect this. Didnt expect what? That someone like you, the infamous Iron-Handed Ghost, would show up in person. Had I known, I wouldve prepared a banquet in your honor. What a shame... Hmph, you little punk! Youve been smirking this whole timewhats so damn funny? Seol Unwis gaze shiftedto the man standing beside Cheon Sugang. The branch leader of the Yangnyeong Division of Open Gate. Wonsam. But Seol Unwi clearly didnt recognize the man. He barely spared him a glance before returning his gaze to Cheon Sugang. That alone said everything. Senior. You have something to say? Go ahead. Then Ill speak frankly. Has Open Gate fallen this far? Cheon Sugang blinked. What in the world was this boy talking about now? Your hierarchy is in complete disarray. ...... Since when do subordinates interrupt their superiors mid-speech? Wonsam bristled at that, but before he could speak, Cheon Sugang laid a calm hand on his shoulderfirmly. So firm, in fact, that Wonsam hadnt even noticed when it had been raised. That was the kind of movement only someone at the Realm of the Enlightened could pull off. Wonsam gulped hard and clenched his jaw to stop himself from speaking. But then It seems you want a proper, meaningful conversation, Seol Unwi continued. Then please remove that thing. That thing. He referred to Wonsam like he was an object. Like he wasnt even human. Wonsam began trembling with fury, but again, Cheon Sugangs hand pressed downwarning him. Stay quiet. ...Hoho, Cheon Sugang chuckled. That man may look rough, but he is still the Branch Leader of Yangnyeong. I dont care. Branch Leader or not, that man has already proven his worthor rather, the lack thereof. Proven...? He speaks without authority, unaware of his place. He doesn''t even understand who holds command here or who has the right to speak. At that level, hes already exposed. Dont you think so, Senior? Im listening. Is this really Open Gate? ...... Even for a sect of beggars, how can the person in charge of a regional branch be this stupid? Seol Unwis eyes were flatutterly devoid of feeling. And Cheon Sugang, staring into that abyss, reacted in a way that startled not just Wonsam, but the other Branch members... and even Commander Seong. Ha... Hahahahahahaha! The branch hall of Snow Compression echoed with thunderous laughter. Hahahahahaha! It didnt stop. Cheon Sugang laughed like hed gone mad. And Seol Unwi simply stared in silence. Commander Seong had once said, Hes not the kind of man who should show up in Seolap. Seol Unwi had never agreed with that statementuntil now. Now that he was seeing it in person, he understood. It wasnt just that Cheon Sugang had reached the Realm of the Enlightened or even the Mythic Realm. It was more than that. The man known as Cheon Sugang, bearer of the nickname Iron-Handed Ghost, would one day be called the Beggar Overlord. Not even the Sect Master of Open Gateyet he was destined to become the King of Beggars. A title like that wasnt handed out lightly. It was earned. And clearly, hed already done just that. Seol Unwi thought to himself: Fate can be such a cruel joke. Even just looking at his history made the man seem tragic. He always did what he believed was right. And in doing so, he killed. A lot. Especially Demonic Cultivators. Serpent Valley, the venomous offshoot of the Central Blood Sect, had suffered massive losses at his hands. Even the Thunder Demon Cult took a hit. And though not as deeply as the Central Blood Sect, the Four Outer Demon Clans, known for their devotion to dark paths, were nearly wiped out by him. Some of them came close to total extinction. In the end, he vanishedtaken without a trace. His dantian destroyed. Tortured to death. Why was he captured? A fundamental question. He had reached the peak of the Blossoming Petal Fist, a force among forces. How could someone like him be kidnapped? The answer was simple. The Sect Master of Open Gate sold him out. Yes. That was the truth. In the Open Gate Sect, Cheon Sugang wasnt just importanthe was central. So what happens when the head of the hunting dog grows too big? You put it down. Thats what happened to Cheon Sugang. And he didnt die easily. They tortured him. Over and over again. And yeteven thenhis will didnt break. By chance, Seol Unwi visited during that time. Cheon Sugang had passed on several pieces of crucial information. Then he made one final request. Kill me. So he did. Back then, Seol Unwi never imagined hed see Cheon Sugang again. Never in this life. And certainly not... here, in Seolap. **** Everyone watched as Cheon Sugang roared with laughter. At some point, it stoppedabruptly. Good. I think I understand what kind of man you are now. And what kind is that, exactly? Rumors are just thatrumors. But you... you strike me as a true man. They say even a bear will dance if praised, but unfortunately, Ive never had much talent for dancing. Thats quite alright. Dont worry about it. Ill enjoy your dance another timeif the chance comes. It sounded like casual banter, friendly even. But peel back the surface, and it was anything but. Cheon Sugang had just cast his bait. A true man. Then, as a man, how do you intend to take responsibility for what youve done? Hed lifted him up with flatteryonly to now measure his worth through judgment. That was Cheon Sugangs style. Seol Unwi responded with a faint smile. Why should I be the one to take responsibility? ...Then who should? Still wearing that smile, Seol Unwi stepped forward. I have a question for you, Senior. In front of the Branch Lord of Snow Compression, an Open Gate thug with only one knot tried to chase me offjust because his Branch Leader wasnt present. He acted as if he outranked me. He even used the Open Gate Sects name to threaten me. ...And so you shattered his limbs? Even if he was disrespectful How was that disrespectful? Youre saying it wasnt? Im saying it wasnt disrespectit was betrayal. The word struck like lightning. Cheon Sugangs eyes widened. The others around them stared in stunned silence. Betrayal? And is that how a beggar who eats martial arts is supposed to behave? ...Ah... So thats why you called it betrayal. Open Gates beggars have the right to receive martial arts only because theyve earned that right. If they dont have it, they shouldnt be taking martial arts in the first place. That one-knot punk threw away his qualifications. To eat martial arts... A strange turn of phrase, yet oddly respectful. It wasnt about begging for food or scrapsit was about martial inheritance. No one likes being mocked outright. Even beggars have their pride. But the way Seol Unwi said it elevated them. Eating martial arts implied worthinesshonor. That was when Cheon Sugangs anger faded. Now, he was just... curious. Then what about the three-knot elder? Why did you kill him? Unwi calmly reached into his robes and pulled out a ledger. He handed it to Cheon Sugang. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...What is this? A ledger. Wonsams eyes immediately gleamed. He took a sharp breathhe wouldve lunged and torn it apart if not for Cheon Sugang''s subtle signal to stay still. Why are you giving this to me? Because theres no reason not to. There is a reason. What if I burn it? Then Open Gate isnt eating martial arts. Its eating filth. ...Youre very good at making people speechless. I dont think so. Id wager you have one more question on your mind. And he was right. This young manbarely seventeenspoke like someone who had lived through the worst of the martial world. Before killing the three-knot elder Chwi Igae... you also killed a two-knot. Why? To kill the three-knot. ...So youre saying there was no reason? No. Im saying the reason was to kill the three-knot. ...... I think theres a misunderstanding here. If I had needed to kill every beggar in that room to eliminate Chwi Igae, I wouldve done itwithout hesitation. ...Hah... Thats what grudges are, arent they? Or am I wrong? Cheon Sugang said nothing. He was stunned. Because Seol Unwi was right. Completely, undeniably right. What is a vendetta, if not absolute? No excuses. No compromises. If someone must die, they die. If others stand beside them, they fall too. Eradicate the root. Thats the foundation of true vengeance. But few in the martial world ever follow through. Most negotiate. Settle in the middle. Trade pain for favors. Seol Unwi... had gone to the root. And thisthiswas a seventeen-year-old boy? ...The root... no. Youre right. Cheon Sugang murmured as he flipped through the ledger. Then he stopped. His eyes locked on Wonsam. The man flinched. And in that pause, Seol Unwi delivered the final blow. As you can see, every coin that passed between Yawoon and Open Gateboth here in Seolap and in Yangnyeongis in that record. As for the man standing beside you, theres no need to say more. ...... The bribes are spelled out, crystal clear. How can anyone speak of responsibility in front of me? ...Hmm... Tell me, Senior. Can someone who took money to sell off the very land he was meant to protectcan he really ? NvIight ? (Original source) claim the right to receive martial arts? Cheon Sugangs expression turned cold. But not toward Seol Unwi. In a flash, faster than anyone could react SPLAT. His hand slammed down with a crack of bone and blood. Wonsams skull shattered. The atmosphere snapped in an instant. Everyone frozeexcept for Seol Unwi and Commander Seong. They had seen this coming. Chapter 29 Youre absolutely right. In fact, I agree completely. Open Gate beggars only receive martial arts because theyve earned the right to do so. If someone without that qualification dares to take in martial arts... that isnt just a violation of natural orderits treason against the heavens. So you killed him for that. Exactly. He soiled the name of Open Gate. Not just himIll be heading to Yangnyeong next to clean house there as well. Seol Unwi watched him in silence for a moment, then accepted the ledger Cheon Sugang handed back. I plan to use this to lessen the burden of responsibility on Open Gates side. Are you alright with that? Yes. Thats more than acceptable. And as for some of those numbers listed in the ledger... I can tell a few were probably exaggerated for effect. But its fine. Ill send the appropriate compensation to Seolap soon enough. Is that agreeable as well? A faint smile tugged at the corners of Unwis mouth. I have no reason to refuse. But rather than immediate compensation, Id prefer something symbolica favor in the future. A favor, in the future... and symbolic at that? Hoho... Fine. Fine by me. Just be careful who you hand things like this to [N O V E L I G H T] in the future. I gave it to you because youre someone worth giving it to. Cheon Sugang smiled toostrangely, faintly. And here I thought wed just met. We did. But oddly enough... it feels like Ive known you a very long time. Hah... So its not just me who feels that way. It was strange. Unexplainable, even. The way Seol Unwi and Cheon Sugang looked at each otherit wasnt something you could describe with reason or logic. It felt more like fate. Senior. I may be the junior here, but... would it be alright if I offered you a piece of advice? If its from you, Id like to hear it. A brilliant blade is always envied by its sheath. And the sharper it grows with time, the more that envy turns to jealousy. Cheon Sugangs eyes deepened. You know what comes of jealousy. A dagger in the pocket will eventually poke its way out... And when it does It gets pulled out and discarded. Silence followed. Cheon Sugang understood exactly what Seol Unwi was trying to say. And it unsettled him. At first, hed assumed this boy was hiding behind the name of the Everlasting Snow Palaceletting that reputation do the talking for him. But the more they spoke, the clearer it became. There was no one standing behind Seol Unwi. Not the Palace. Not his family. Only himself. Unshakable belief in his own path. A confidence so absolute, it might be called arrogance. Yet his words carried weight. His presence, command. ...Then let me ask something in return. Will you answer me honestly? Of course. You... were you really that idiot Branch Lord everyone talked about? Seol Unwi smiled again. Even a foolish tree will eventually blossom. Hah... The winds getting cold. Please travel safely, Senior. **** C A tree that survived the winter has now met the spring. Thats what Cheon Sugang said before he burst out laughingand left. Under the eaves of the building, Seol Unwi sat quietly, deep in thought, when Commander Seong approached him. It was fortune itself that someone like Cheon Sugang backed down so easily. Unwi chuckled lightly at that. Fortune, huh... Was I wrong? Commander Seong. Yes, Young Master? It seems you dont quite understand. Im not someone who puts their faith in fortune. ...What do you mean? Theres a phraseCheonmyeong Soeung. That the heavens respond brightly to the will of man. But to me, that sounds more like a given than a blessing. Isnt it true, though? Then let me ask youwhere exactly is this heaven-sent fortune youre talking about? If you just sit and wait, does the sky reach down and save you? Young Master... isnt that a bit harsh? Unwi laughed softly again. Theres also Soonrijayeonthe idea that things flow naturally when aligned with reason. But even reason is just a word created by man. True reason belongs to those who move. Not to those who sit idle and pray for heavens grace. Then... what do you think of destiny? Destiny? Thats even simpler. It lives in the footsteps of those who move. Sitting still, hoping for fate or fortunethats nothing more than an excuse. ...... I dont wait for fate or fortune. I take one more step forwardand create my own. He smiled faintly. The heavens help those who help themselves. Dont you think? ...Its just hard to process, thats all. What is? You speak like someone whos already reached the Martial God Realm... But you''re still only in the Refined Qi Realm. The disconnect is... intense. Unwi said nothing. He just smiled. Cheon Sugang had made the right call. True, Unwis sword still couldnt reach someone like Cheon Sugang. And Cheon Sugangs heart was still made of flesh and bloodno divine barrier shielded it. But even he sensed it. Unwis spirit was unreachable. Just like Unwi had sensed his strength... Cheon Sugang now knew Seol Unwis neck wouldnt break easily. Even if you tried to twist it like a chickens. In truth, whatever became of the Open Gate Sects affairs, Cheon Sugang was a man who focused solely on what stood before him. The reason Seol Unwi had shown him the ledger was simple: because he was someone worth showing it to. Now, in the campaign to take Yangnyeong, there would be no interference from Open Gate. And if there was? It would be on Seol Unwis side. It bears repeating: for an organization to endure, retribution is not optionalits a necessity. A faction that turns its back when its own are struck down has no right to exist. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The letter we sent to Yangnyeong? Delivered to one of Open Gates beggars. It should arrive sometime today. **** To the north of Yangnyeong County stood a place called Cheongun Mountain (Blue Cloud Mountain). At the heart of that mountain sat the stronghold of Juryeong Sword Sectand at this very moment, four men were gathered before the gates of the Sect Masters manor. Who held true dominion over Yangnyeong? Ask any ten people living in the region, and five of them would answer: Juryeong Sword Sect. The other five would be divided among the remaining contenders. There were four factions in total: Juryeong Sword Sect Long Sword Sect Cheongun Blade Sect Hyuncheon Palace Of these, Juryeong Sword Sect was the undisputed lead. The others vied fiercely for second place. At the head of the group sat Jang Muhwi, Sect Master of Long Sword Sect, a man in his late twenties. He glanced at the young man seated beside him and asked: Excuse me, Vice Sect Master. When exactly is your father planning to appear? The man addressedHan Socheon, Vice Sect Master of Juryeong Sword Sectgave a slow breath before answering. I understand your frustration, but my fathers secluded training has no set end. Thats how these things go, isnt it? Still, its been nearly a year now. Dont you think its about time A voice cut in before he could finish. It was Do Cheonhaeng, Sect Master of Cheongun Blade Sect. What the hell happened to Bingseol Geomhun? I... I dont know. Disappeared? Didnt he just leave for Seolap a few days ago? How can a man like that go missing? The events that had unfolded in Yangnyeong over the past few days defied all logic. And the reason these four were now gatheredwas a single event that defied explanation more than any other. Ho Mucheong, Sect Master of Hyuncheon Palace, pulled a sealed letter from within his robe and placed it on the table. They had all received the same one. The contents read: At this time when the will of the Eternal Snow Mountain grows deep, I, Seol Unwi of Seolap, respectfully offer this letter. In years past, Seolap lost far too much. The Hanreung Jade Veins of Cheongneung Mine were ours by right. The profits from Seolhan Mine were meant to be shared equally, as promised. Has Yangnyeongs leadership truly forgotten these agreements? The resources and wealth stolen by Yawoon are not mere theft. They are an insultan affront to Seolap itself. And those insults, as you surely know, were not delivered alone. The Four Great Sects were deeply complicit. Yet I have calculated with great generosity. I priced the jade at its lowest. The spiritual resources and elixirs at minimum market value. Even the interest was kept to its absolute minimum. And so, Hyuncheon Palace owes Seolap exactly 9,800 gold taels. This is not only the price of debt It is the cost of our shattered pride. Upon receiving this letter, a response is expected within a single day. If no reply is received, we will interpret it as a choice to answer in blood. As the sages said: Greet first with courtesy, and only then with the sword. Let this letter be that courtesy. The laws of the martial world, forged through ten thousand years, remain unchanged. I await your wise judgment. Seol Unwi This letter has been delivered simultaneously to all Four Great Sects. Hyuncheon Palaces Sect Master had received this. So had the others. Only the amounts and accusations varied. But the message was the same across the board: An invoice. One written in impossible numbers. Ho Mucheong crushed the letter in his fist. ...My decision is made. His eyes were filled with murderous intent. That bastard Branch Lord of Seolap... Im going to bury him. And he wasnt the only one. Han Socheon, Jang Muhwi, and Do Cheonhaeng all wore the same expression. Hyuncheon Palace owed 9,800 gold taels. Cheongun Blade Sect owed 10,000. Long Sword Sect30,000. And Juryeong Sword Sect... 2 million gold taels. These werent just steepthey were unpayable. Unrealistic. Especially Juryeong Sword Sects bill. Even the wealthiest trade guilds in Zhongyuan would balk at such a demand. Noeven they couldnt pay it. Two million taels was a declaration of war. ...Lets draft a plan. Of all of them, Jang Muhwi, who had lost elite martial artists in the mines, was the angriest. He wanted to tear Seol Unwi apart then and therebut knew better. This would take planning. After all, like it or not, the boy still carried the blood of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Ill reach out to his maternal sides affiliated sects. That was Han Socheon. Lets seize this moment to take full ownership of the two mines. Tear up those damn agreements. That came from Do Unwi of Cheongun Blade Sect. If he sent this kind of letter, it means the fools been faking it all along. We need to find out whats changed behind him. And Ill mobilize the information network. We need to find out what really happened to Bingseol Geomhun... And if Seolap owes us blood for the dead in the mines, well squeeze them for every coin they have. Ho Mucheong and Jang Muhwi exchanged looks. Everyone spoke. Everyone planned. Everyone prepared. Because they all knew: A storm was coming. And Seol Unwi was the one bringing it. Chapter 30 The unity of these four sects was solid as steel. They had already ruled Yangnyeong County for decadesnot just a year or two, but for generations. The county magistrate says he wants nothing to do with this. ...After all the bribes hes taken? If he wont back us on this, theres no reason to treat him with any respect. What can we do? He is the magistrate. Tsk. Jang Muhwi clicked his tongue and rose from his seat. That was the end of their meeting. There was only one response to the letter from the Snow Compression Branch. Rejection. And they all fully intended to watch Seol Unwi kneel before them and beg. Arrogant little bastard. **** The training grounds of the Snow Compression Branch reeked of sweat, as five members moved in perfect sync across the drill field. Seol Unwi, watching from the side with faint dissatisfaction, finally spoke. The Fivefold Snowflake Formation only works if the five of you move as one. At this pace, your heads will be rolling before the formation is even deployed. The Fivefold Snowflake Formation. It was a formation Seol Unwi had devised himself. In his past life, during his time with the Central Blood Sect, he had created a technique known as the Blood Lotus Formation. The Fivefold Snowflake Formation was its refined evolutiontailored for five users instead of one. Originally, it was a highly complex formation, requiring six or more seamless transitions. Those who had once used it in the Central Blood Sect had known no defeat. Its original incantation was simple but ominous: A path forged in blood, the blood road stains heaven crimson. The Fivefold Snowflake Formation altered that verse into something new: Five snowflakes become a blizzard. Five streams of cold become a glacier. From the start, Unwi had no plans to drastically increase their numbers. What he needed was a formation that could be executed with just fiveand that could draw out maximum efficiency from only five. That was the Fivefold Snowflake Formation. It consisted of three distinct patterns. The first was the Snow Compression Formation, a fundamental pentagonal shape that allowed for both omnidirectional offense and defense. The second was the Ice Peak Formation, designed to break through enemy lines with concentrated forceperfect for piercing dense clusters. The third was the Snowfall Cascade Formation. Built for swift movement and relentless assault, it had existed even in the original Blood Lotus Formation. The names were different, but the intent was the same. This third pattern was the heart of the entire formation. In truth, Unwi had likely created the whole system just to legitimize this final move. Stop. At his word, the five warriors halted instantly. Unwi watched them regain their breath before slowly drawing his sword. Youve memorized the movements, but you still arent flowing together. Its disjointed. There was only one way to fix that. Drill it in with real combat. He gave a single command. Compression. They had already learned the cue words for each formation: Compression for the Snow Compression Formation, Peak for the Ice Peak Formation, and Cascade for the Snowfall Cascade Formation. The moment they heard Compression, the five warriors eyes lit up as they sprang into motion, forming a perfect pentagon in a flash. At the center stood the towering Cheonpung. Around him moved Wonyang, Han Murin, Jin Sohyeop, and Baek Myeonggaek, each focusing their internal energy in place. Dont wait to channel your energy until after forming the shapestart gathering it from the beginning. You need to be ready to deploy this formation at any time. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unwis sword flashed as he spoke. A streak of pale blue light cut through the air like lightning, slamming into Cheonpungs forehead, then whipping down to strike Han Murins thigh. Their groans hadnt even finished echoing before he spoke again. The key to this formation is to be as natural as a blooming snowflake. Your movements are stifflike metal grinding. His blade spun like a storm, cutting through the formation. Wonyangs sword flew at him in response. Pointless. Unwis sword flipped and deflected it with the back of the blade. Clang! Metal rang out. Wonyang stumbled from the impact. Without hesitation, Unwi twisted and struck Jin Sohyeops shoulder. Crack! Agh! Hed used the flat of the blade. If it had been the edge, Wonyangs head wouldve flown and Jin Sohyeops arm with it. When Wonyang attacked, Jin Sohyeopwhy didnt you move? Unwi lifted his blade high and slammed it down toward Jin Sohyeops other shoulder. Boom. The boy nearly dropped to the groundbut Wonyang moved in to fill the gap. Too slow. Clang! Thud! A blow to Wonyangs face. Cheonpung took a strike to the gut. Baek Myeonggaek caught one on the thigh. Han Murin was kicked in the side. Unwis blade never stopped. It howled through ???????????????????????????????????? them like a snowstorm. React. He kept moving. None of them were stupidthey knew he was holding back. He hit hard, but not to kill. He struck just enough to let them respond. Their eyes sharpened. Despite the pain, they swung their swords. But Cheonpungs massive frame was useless before the flat of Unwis blade. Han Murin, with his upbeat nature and erratic swordplay, managed to deflect a single strike. Jin Sohyeop, precise and analytical, did something strangehe used the sole of his foot to kick Unwis sword flat away. Baek Myeonggaek, trained in traditional swordsmanship, blocked just once. They were adjusting. Bit by bit. Finally, Cheonpungs blade knocked Unwis to the side. In that instant, Wonyang lungedhis sword streaking toward Unwis throat. Good. In a blink, Unwi vanished. Whoosh! Wonyangs blade slashed empty air. All five warriors looked up. Unwi stood some distance away, wiping sweat from his brow. Peak, he said. They rushed to reformthis time into a spearhead shape. A charge formation meant to focus everything on one devastating point. But Unwis blade was already in motion. Cheonpung, leading the front, had his head snapped back from the blow. The othersfour in a linewere cut down the middle, slammed in the gut or ribs before they could react. In an instant, the formation collapsed. Tsk. Even a moments lapse when shifting formation is enough to get you killed. Seol Unwi lowered his sword. The enemy will be waiting for that one opening. Get up. The branch members, drenched in sweat, nodded and slowly rose to their feet. Cascade. It was the final formation. The five warriors charged forward like a crashing waterfall, attempting a chain assault. Blades blurred through the air, shadows weaving fast and tight. They were better than before. But still not good enough. With a single sweeping strike, Seol Unwi blocked all of their attacks at once. ...Hmph. Lowering his sword, he muttered, Its not good enough to be satisfied with... His gaze landed on the five, panting and shaking. But its good enough to be useful. A faint smile spread across their exhausted faces. They understood what that meant. To hear even that much praise from Seol Unwiit meant something fundamental had shifted. Train until its flawless. With a brief command, Unwis eyes moved to Wonyang. He hadnt noticed it at first. But now, watching her fight and move, it was obvious. He hadnt asked why she was disguised as a man, but he could guess. It wasnt about talent. That much surprised him. This Snow Compression Branch was remote. The edge of the world. Far from the Central Plains, yet not completely severed from them either. It was... what should he call it? A place for those who had fled the Central Plains but couldnt fully let it go. Rest for half a quarter-hour. Wonyang, youre coming with me. Still catching her breath, she nodded without a word. **** They walked to a secluded corner of the training groundssilent, tucked away, almost forgotten. There were a few small chairs and a low table, likely meant for breaks. He dragged one over and sat down casually. Wonyang followed, her expression blank with confusion. She truly didnt seem to know why shed been called out alone. He asked bluntly, How long did you plan to keep hiding your identity? At his words, she swallowed hard and answered in a small voice. ...I wasnt planning to hide it forever. Im sorryfor deceiving you about my gender. He shook his head. That wasnt the point. In a quiet voice, he began reciting the incantation of a martial technique: Observe the sword and see the heart clearly; Under the clear sky, reflection shines. The moment the incantation ended, Wonyang pointed a sword straight at his neck. It had to be addressedhe didnt fail to react. He simply chose not to. ...How do you know that...? Her blade trembled, and her eyes were filled with one thing: fear. What he had just spoken was the mantra of a long-destroyed noble householdone of the Five Great Martial Families. The Namgung Clans inner technique. What kind of family was the Namgung? In the ancient era, they stood shoulder-to-shoulder with the Nine Sects and One School. Arguably the foremost among the Five Great Families. The name of that technique was the Clear Sky Sword-Heart Mantra. He stared at her quietly, then raised a hand and gently touched the blade at his neck. Your sword is shaking. ... When you drew it just now, that was the sharpest movement Ive ever seen from you. And yet now, it trembles. That means your heart has lost its anchor. ...I... Put it away. You wont use it anyway. As he quietly lowered his hand, Wonyang withdrew her sword as well. He had known for a while that she was a woman. Not once had he referred to her as one, though. Because she clearly wanted to be seen as a man. But it was all too clumsy. Cheonpungs talent was decent, but the potential before himWonyangswas something else entirely. And that potential was being suffocated by something as intangible as fear. What a waste. ...How did you... know? I saw traces of the Namgung style in your movements. ...What? It would sound ridiculous to most people. But that only proved how far removed they were. To him, it wasnt just plausibleit was the truth, pure and simple. Back when he was in the Central Blood Sect, there was a madman. Whats your relation to Namgung Ho? ...Hes my uncle. And your parents? ...Theyre dead. So you came all the way out to these remote snowy mountains to escape his reach? ...Yes. That explained a lot. Hed wondered why she bothered with the awkward male disguise. Namgung. Of course. Chapter 31 What kind of place was the Namgung Clan? In the martial world, if someone bore the title of Sword King, Sword Emperor, or Sword Master, odds were eight out of ten they came from the Namgung Clan. Thats how deep their legacy with the sword ran. They were wiped out centuries ago. Or so it was believed. Only Namgung Ho was thought to still carry the name forward. How much of Namgung''s sword arts do you actually know? ...Only a few basic techniques. What about the Clear Sky Sword-Heart Mantra and Clear Sky Sun-and-Moon Sword? ...Ive learned the opening chants, a little... but nothing beyond that. What I had recited earlier was the first incantation of the Clear Sky Sword-Heart Mantra. I looked at Wonyang. She was clearly rattled. Thinking of running away? ...If I stay here, something terrible will happen. Because the Central Blood Sects claws might reach even this far? Yes. I laughed. ...Why are you laughing? Its just so absurd. ...Sorry? I casually crossed one leg over the other. Wonyang. ...Yes. Im offering you a chance. ...A chance? Youve probably noticedI dont keep people close. ... The branch members are talented, sure. But none have your potential. I need someone who can act as my swordsomeone who will move at my side. ...But if you take me in, youll be making an enemy of the Central Blood Sect. Is that supposed to scare me? ...What? When you accept someone, you accept their burdens too. If death comes for me because of that person, then so be it. If I couldnt carry that weight, Id never have accepted them to begin with. I wasnt joking. Thats how I live. If you choose to be mine, and the Central Blood Sect comes to kill you, then Ill give everything I have to wipe them from existence. Thats what it means to take responsibility. ...My lord... Make your decision. Wonyang thought long and hard. Then she shook her head. ...I cant watch youor anyone elseget hurt because of me. Even if I offered you the Clear Sky Sword-Heart Mantra? Her eyes trembled violently. If youre a direct descendant and still couldnt learn Namgungs core techniques, it means Namgung Ho was deliberately holding you back. Your parents... were they killed by him? ...Yes... So he didnt lose your trail. He let you go. ...How do you know all this... I know the kind of man Namgung Ho is. And the disguisedressing as a man, changing your name. Should I call it a halfhearted disguise? ...? Dropping only the Namgung and calling yourself Wonyang? Thats not exactly subtle. It had been a guess, but her reaction confirmed it. Still, despite all this, her resolve hadnt wavered. ...If I stay, youll be in danger. So will the others. That surprised me. I truly believed her yearning for the Clear Sky Sword-Heart Mantra was genuine. And yet, she was willing to set it asidefor others. Every martial artist has their contradictions. Call it duality, call it whatever you want. But someone like Wonyang... she probably falls on the good person side of that line. And she proved it with what she said next. Im not much of a martial artist... but I know the worth of the techniques youve given me. I know you wont trust a mere promise not to spread them. So... take one of my limbs, if you must. Youre asking me to let you go? Wonyang dropped to her knees. ...I know its shameless. But Im begging you. So you want me to spare your energy core? ... You planning to take revenge on Namgung Ho? ...Yes. I smirked. Youve got talent, but your judgment could use work. ...Excuse me? Wouldnt it make more sense to stay with me, grow strong, and then take your revenge? Wonyang blinked, stunned. If you leave the branch, I can give you the incantation for the Sword-Heart Mantra. I might even throw in some elixirs. But once youre gone... what kind of life do you think youll have? ... No one will be around to guide you. So what then? Go back to disguises and living off scraps, wasting years in ???????????????????????????????????? hiding? sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...I... She hung her head, and I uncrossed my legs. I wasnt a fool. I could see what was happening. I walked up to her and knelt on one knee, facing her directly. Are you really that afraid of the Central Blood Sect? She flinched when she realized how close I was, instinctively trying to step backbut I reached out and grabbed her shoulder. I asked if youre really that terrified of them. ...How could I not be...? Theyre the Central Blood Sect. The collective embodiment of demons. The most powerful sect in the Central Plains. Thats only true right now. ... A descendant of Namgung, huh... not bad. Wonyang. ...Yes? This is the first and final offer Ill make. I wont repeat it. If you turn me down, Ill let you walk awayno guilt, no grudges. I wont send anyone after you. I wont track you down. I swear that on my name. Understand? Wonyang, now serious, gave a firm nod. I continued. Work under me for exactly twenty years. When I say dig, you dig. When I say run, you run. If I say kill, you kill. Total obedience. In return, within those twenty years, Ill make sure you can kill Namgung Ho with your own hands. She swallowed hard, then asked: ...You really think thats possible? You still dont get it, do you? Do you have any idea how much I know? ...I... Han Cheols techniques? I mean no offense, but even if theyre ranked as top-tier, theyre useless to me. The Sword-Heart Mantra is no different. Its true value, even among Martial God-level arts, is near the bottom. ...What? The flow of the incantation is broken halfway. Let me be cleartheres another chant that follows. The Clear Sky Sword-Heart Mantra you know is only half of what its supposed to be. Even incomplete, its still valuable to most... but to call it the secret technique of a clan that once led the Five Great Families? Its disgracefully shallow. ...Is that really true? If youre unsure, ask Namgung Ho yourself someday. He knew it was incomplete, so he combined it with a demonic art from the Central Blood Sect to create an entirely new technique. ...How do you know all this so well...? There are ways to know everything. A side note: the technique Namgung Ho crafted that way had severe side effects. It granted explosive power in short burstsbut the backlash wrecked the meridians, requiring days of recovery at minimum. Ive made my offer and said all I needed to. Now decide. Wonyang hesitated, then slowly rose to her feet and offered a respectful martial bow. I ask for your continued guidance and correction. Her eyes no longer wavered. Her body no longer trembled. Her mind was made up. Good. But youre still lacking. ...In what way? Youre in the Radiant Heaven Realm, correct? Yes. Not bad for eighteen. But its not enough. Ascend to the Refined Qi Realm as quickly as you can. I will, without fail. When you reach the Five Pillars of Tempering, Ill give you the completed Clear Sky Sword-Heart Mantra. Until then, train with the Heavenly Image Heart Technique. Yes. I was about to wave her offthen paused. Almost forgot something. No more disguising yourself as a man. From now on, youll have your own quarters. Understood? ...Yes! Go on. Wonyang returned to her training, and I was alone again. Nonot alone. Looking up at the sky, I said quietly, If you have something to say, come out and say it. Footsteps behind me. Didnt need to turn to know. Commander Seong. I heard you werent the type to eavesdrop. ...I wasnt. Seems Ive picked up some new habits lately. Commander Seong approached in silence and stopped beside me. Are you truly going to make an enemy of the Central Blood Sect? I smirked. Youre asking the wrong person. ...Excuse me? That question should be asked to the Central Blood Sects leader, not me. ... There will be countless enemies along the path I walk. Thats the nature of the martial world. But whether someone becomes my enemy or not... thats not up to me. ...Young Master... One of my people wants revenge on Namgung Ho of the Central Blood Sect. What more reason do I need? Commander Seong gave a strange, unreadable expression, then let out a long sigh. ...I honestly dont know anymore. How long that confidence of yours will last... Then Ill have to live a long time. I glanced over with a smile. Any response from Yangnyeong? ...Not a single one. I sent four letters. And got nothing back. That meant they''d made their choice. No more hesitation, then. The justification was on my side. Yangnyeong was the debtor. I was the creditor. They refused to pay. That meant it was time to begin forced collection. Commander Seong. Yes, Young Master. Summon Yang So of the Iron Mountain Sword Sect... I looked across the yard, where the branch members were sweating bullets, throwing themselves into formation drills. Tell them they have five more hours of training. After that, return to quarters and get some proper rest. That all? Also make sure theyre supplied with resources to speed recovery. Understood. Speaking of that formation theyre training withif I may... it looks extraordinary. If I compiled a report for the Everlasting Snow Palace... Later. ...I see. Theres still a lot to refine. Once I judge it complete, Ill submit it. Until then, dont rush. Commander Seong scratched his head and asked in a quiet voice, ...Is it tonight? I didnt answer. I had clearly written one day in the letters I sent to Yangnyeong. In most cases, one day meant until midnight. Thats right. Midnight. Without a word, I rose from my seat. Chapter 32 "May I ask where you''re going?" "To Yangnyeong." "...Alone?" Seol Unwi had never said it aloud, but he preferred moving alone. It had always been that way, even in his previous life. Even after joining the Central Blood Sect, even after nurturing hundreds of martial artists in the Four Realms of Heaven and Earth and dozens of monsters in the Five Realms of the Martial God, that preference had never changed. Unless it was a full-scale war where entire strike units mobilized, at most he would take one or two companions. And even now, that habit remained unchanged. "Do you wish to come with me?" "...I would like to, but I know I''d only be a burden." "You''re right. As you are now, you would be." His words were cold, but if you looked deeper, they weren''t heartless. "If I grow stronger, would I be able to move alongside you?" "Perhaps. But after exhausting your body so brutally this morning, training again without resting will only slow your progress." Seol Unwi had offered an opportunity, and Wonyang had accepted it. She no longer disguised herself as a man. And she doubled her usual training hours. Serving under Seol Unwi was the opportunity of a lifetime. A slight touch would awaken techniques not only from Hancheol''s martial arts, but even from the Namgung clan''s inner arts. She had even created the Fivefold Snowflake Formationsomething so rare that no one could have predicted it. The most astonishing was the formation itself. Martial arts and formation arts were similar in spirit but fundamentally different. They could never truly be the same. And with her, no clear limits could be guessed. Following him was the right decision. She could feel herself slowly becoming one with his path. Wonyang slowly took off the Snow-White Fur Cloak she was wearing. Normally, warriors of the snowy mountains didn''t wear only a single cloak. Over their black robes, they wore fur mantles made from white weasels or foxes, called Snow-White Fur Cloaks. Once she fully removed it, she extended it toward Unwi. "It keeps the warmth well," she said casually, but her voice trembled ever so slightly. So did her fingertips, stretched out toward him. She didnt even know exactly why. Was it because she wanted to warm him, standing there in nothing but a black cloak under the freezing sky? Or was it simply because she served him? Unwi stared at it for a moment, then took the cloak. It still carried Wonyang''s lingering warmth. "Is it all right if it gets a little dirty?" "I don''t mind," she answered calmly. But her eyes said otherwise. "I''ll make good use of it," he said, turning around without further word. The cold wind of the snowy mountain flapped the edges of his cloak. Wonyang gazed after him endlessly. The cloak, infused with her body heat, now draped over his backas if she herself were embracing him. Even after Unwis figure disappeared from sight, her eyes remained fixed on that spot. Snow began to fall. She stayed there, unmoving, until Unwi''s fading footprints were finally swallowed by the snow. Quietly. **** The light snow soon turned into a blizzard. Whether this was a stroke of fortune or misfortune, Seol Unwi didn''t ponder it. Snowfall or no, he simply did what needed to be done. Past midnight, he stood atop the roof of an unnamed building, his eyes narrowed toward the large manor visible in the distance. The head of the Snow Compression Branch''s Open Gate Division had provided all the information he requested including the layouts of the Four Great Sects'' compounds ruling Yangnyeong. The manor before him was the Cheongun Sword Gate. Its master was Do Cheonhaeng, his martial level at the Samhwa Meditation Hall stage. His deputy was Do Sogong, at the Yang Radiance Appears stage. Though Seolap was small, Yangnyeong was not an enormous city either. Given the brutal climateclear from the current blizzardno proper sects would willingly settle here. Only one real concern remained. The Juryung Sword Sect, highest among the Four Great Sects, served as the Martial Alliances regional office. Yet Seol Unwi didn''t care. Nohe wasn''t even interested. The Martial Alliance? They were nothing. Snow rapidly accumulated on his Snow-White Fur Cloak, covering him entirely. Yet he didn''t move a muscle. What was Seol Unwi''s greatest strength? There were manybut if one had to choose, it was adaptability. Fighting Bing Seolgeom, he had realized something important. It wasn''t about some sudden, miraculous growth. Seol Unwis knowledge and experience were unparalleled. Even when his level had plummeted overnight, he adapted. And so he survived. Back then, Bing Seolgeom was at the Samhwa Meditation Hall stage, and Unwi was at Yang Radiance Appears. Unwi had to burn his blood to fight, leaving his body in tatters. But from that bitter experience, he had found ways to fight more aggressively, more efficiently. His experience was his deadliest weapon. Maximizing it. Never hesitating. Executing instantly. When all these factors aligned, the results were unimaginable. And tonight, it would happen again. Before long, the lights inside the Cheongun Sword Gate began to extinguish one by one. Only two buildings remained lit. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to the intelligence he''d received, one was the Sect Master''s Hall, and the other was the Medicine Hall. That was all he needed. Unwis gaze shifted slightly. Further away stood a larger manorthe Jang Sword Gate. Among the Four Great Sects, the Juryung Sword Sect was preeminent, but their master was away and Bing Seolgeom had vanished. If Juryung Sword Sect fell, the Jang Sword Gate would rise to replace it. They had even begun directly managing nearby minesclear proof of ambition. Unwi rose silently to his feet. Snow slid off his fur cloak in heavy clumps. He turned his back to the scene. Further beyond lay a palace. Compared to the Everlasting Snow Palace, it was a childs toy. Still, its structure was undeniably that of a palace, not a simple manor. It was the Hyeoncheon Palace. Many lights were still on, but it was acceptable. Seol Unwi mapped the optimal route in his mind. Without a sound, he launched himself downward. The rooftop was high, but he landed as softly as a bird alighting on snow. Facing forward Eyes locked onto the Cheongun Sword Gate He moved. Once, he had exchanged brief words with Seol Horyeong about stealth. True stealth, they said, required both erasure () and emptiness (̓). One must vanish and become hollow. Before even a snowflake could settle onto his footprints, there was only a faint, white mark indistinguishable from the surrounding snow. The footwork technique he now used was a refined version of the Ghost Gate Step from the Wandering Soul Sect: Trace-Free Shadow Returning Step. Amid the blizzard, it was even more powerful. No sound. No traces. Not even the faintest ripple of presence. Only one flaw remained Speed. His speed was not particularly fastno more than a casual jog by ordinary standards. But that was simply a matter of level, not effort. Without pausing, Seol Unwi leapt over the wall of the Cheongun Sword Gate, silently crossing past four buildings before slipping deep into the heart of the compound. The blizzard worsened by the moment, but Seol Unwi pushed forward through the raging snow, until he finally arrived at Do Cheonhaeng''s residence. Two guards stood at the entrance. Unwi calmly released his Trace-Free Shadow Returning Step and came to a stop. It was only then that the two guards noticed the figure standing silently in the blizzard. And the moment they did, their faces filled with shock. They hadn''t sensed his approach. They hadn''t even realized he was there until they happened /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ to glance around. "Wh-who are you?!" "Is the Sect Master inside?" "Y-yes..." That was all he needed to know. Without hesitation, Seol Unwi drew the Cold Ice Dagger from his waist and hurled it in a swift, fluid motion. Thwack! Like a bolt of light, the dagger buried itself into the head of one guard, sending him crumpling to the ground. The second guard, momentarily frozen in horror, snapped back to his senses. He tried to draw his sword to defend himself, but the cold touch of a blade pressed against his throat before he could even move. In that instant, recognition dawned in the mans terrified eyes. "S-Seol Unwi...?" Unwi''s lips curled faintly into a cold smile. Thwack! The guard''s throat was pierced without mercy. Seol Unwi shook the blood from his sword with a flick of his wrist, then retrieved the dagger lodged in the first guards skull. Without a word, he pushed open the door to the Sect Master''s Hall. Inside, the hall was silent. With calm, deliberate steps, Unwi moved deeper into the building, heading toward the private quarters of the Sect Master. The Cheongun Sword Gate had a particular arrangement: the Sect Master''s residence lay directly behind the main hall. He advanced steadily, until finally a single door appeared before him. He paused. He could feel it. The murderous intent leaking from beyond that door. Soon enough, with a creaking sound, the door opened from within. Standing there with a frosty expression was Do Cheonhaeng, Master of the Cheongun Sword Gate. "...You dare come here to assassinate me?" he said. "Rather than an assassination, I would prefer you think of it as a part of a greater plan," Seol Unwi replied. "A plan?" "In the plan I have laid out," Unwi said, extending his sword toward him, "your role is simple." He spoke without the slightest hesitation. "Today, you die." "...You truly are mad," Do Cheonhaeng growled. "The bloodline of the Everlasting Snow Palace, crawling around like some lowly assassin in the night... Who put you up to this?" "What do you mean?" "You couldnt have planned this alone. Who helped you?" Seol Unwi said nothing. "Was it the Hanbing Sect?" "The Hanbing Sect, you say?" It was an interesting guess. The Hanbing Secthis mother''s clan, and the background of Seol Unhaewas well-known. "So they decided to aid a bastard son in murder after all," Do Cheonhaeng sneered. "Scheming snakes, the lot of you..." Unwi let out a soft laugh. Why had he acted today? To be precise, he had no choice but to act today. The masters of the Four Great Sects were known to be extremely close. The moment they received his letters, they would start devising countermeasuresplans that would be troublesome and exhaustive to deal with. Therefore, the solution was clear. Widening the battlefield would only be the act of a fool. It was far simpler to eliminate their leadership altogetherbefore their plans could even take shape. That was why he was here. To cut off their heads before dawn. "Is that all you have for your final words?" Unwi asked coldly. "...Final words?" Do Cheonhaeng roared. "Did you just speak to me of final words? You damned fool! A mangy pup thinking he can challenge a tiger! Fine then. I will beat you within an inch of your life" Before he could finish, Do Cheonhaeng jerked his head to the side. A dagger whizzed past, grazing his cheek and embedding itself deep in the opposite wall. It had been fastalmost impossibly so. Only by watching the daggers twisting trajectory until the very last instant had he managed to dodge it. Even so, the close call made it clear: the technique Seol Unwi had used was no ordinary martial art. Certainly not something born of the Everlasting Snow Palace. No It was filled with a murderous aura, unmistakably resembling the techniques of the demonic sects. Chapter 33 "So that''s it. There was a demonic spawn hiding within the Everlasting Snow Palace all along! Remove your mask at once!" Seol Unwi simply shook his head and tightened his grip on his sword. "I am very busy tonight," he said calmly. "So lets get straight to it." Slowly, the blood vessels along his arms began to pulse and stir, as if awakening to the coming violence. "Let''s begin." As soon as the words left his mouth, Do Cheonhaeng sprang into action. For someone who had reached the Samhwa Meditation Hall stage, his movements were even faster than expected. In an instant, he closed the distance between them, raising his sword high above his head and striking down with lethal force. Cheongun Thirty-Six Sword Forms. Form 4: Cheongun Soaring Dance. Seol Unwi, standing calmly, pressed one foot against the ground. A surge of cold energy, coiled beneath the earth, propelled his body backward with effortless grace. Snow Cloud Step. Do Cheonhaengs sword aura sliced through the air, grazing just in front of Unwis nose. Its force was chilling and devastating, but what mattered was that it only grazed himnot a direct hit. Do Cheonhaengs eyes gleamed sharply as he scowled in frustration. The veins along his forearms bulged as he gathered even more internal energy, gripping his sword with both hands before swinging again with deadly power. Cheongun Thirty-Six Sword Forms. Form 13: Cheongun Mountain-Crushing Strike. The sword aura, tinged with a brilliant blue light, swept through the chamber like a dragon ascending into the heavens. Scrolls hanging on the walls flapped violently, and teacups crashed from the tables, shattering into countless shards. Yet Seol Unwi still did not move. At least, not his body. His eyes, however, moved ceaselessly, analyzing everything about Do Cheonhaengthe flow of his swordsmanship, the distribution of his energy, the way his weight shifted with each step, which foot struck the ground first, and how his energy circulated through his meridians. He had seen enough. Twice. And for Seol Unwi, even a single observation would have sufficed. With one effortless step forward, he raised his sword and thrust. Black Ice Sword. Form 1: Heavenly Ice Blossom. The technique resembled the falling of snowflowers in midwinter. Cold energy surged from the blade, encircling Do Cheonhaengs sword aura in a frost-laden embrace. It happened in an instant. The vibrant aura froze and shattered like frost-covered petals scattered by the wind. Do Cheonhaeng''s face twisted in disbelief. "What... what is this?" For an ordinary martial artist, this reaction was inevitable. How could someone at the Yang Radiance Appears stage so easily neutralize the martial techniques of a Samhwa Meditation Hall master? The difference in the density of energy, not to mention its volume, should have made such a thing impossible. Grinding his teeth, Do Cheonhaeng resolved to unleash an even stronger attack. His internal energy surged upward like a rising tide. Cheongun Thirty-Six Sword Forms. Form 35: Cheongun Domain Severance. The sword aura poured down like a waterfall, tearing apart the very air itself. Condensed into a tangible force, the blue-tinged sword energy rained down with ferocious momentum. Yet even as the deadly aura fell, Seol Unwi lifted his sword with a casual, almost languid grace. He had no need to summon his False Void Energy. Victory was not determined by the sheer quantity or quality of energy. It was decided by judgmentby understanding how the opponents energy flowed through their meridians, how their techniques unfolded, and how to disrupt them at the critical moment. Seol Unwi saw all of it with perfect clarity. Even a man fallen from the heavens could still mirror the sky. Among the countless sword strikes descending upon him, one shone brighter than the rest. Without hesitation, Seol Unwi swung his sword toward that single point. Black Ice Sword. Form 2: Ten-Thousand-Year Snowfall Cascade. The arc of his blade resembled a century''s worth of accumulated snow cascading down all at once from a towering peak. Even as he met the full force of Do Cheonhaengs assault head-on, Unwis sword dispersed the energy with the softness of water flowing around an immovable stone. It was not resistance. It was dispersion. One thread unraveled, and then the surrounding currents of energy collapsed in rapid succession. In that moment, Do Cheonhaeng understood with horrifying clarity. Seol Unwis thin stream of internal energy had disrupted the flow at its weakest point, severing the technique at its root without effort. And once disrupted, the energy dispersed on its own, leaving Do Cheonhaeng helpless to intervene. Such a feat was not easily described. It required executing countless precise calculations within a fraction of a moment faster than thought, faster than instinct. And Seol Unwi had done it not once, but twice. Without a single mistake. Do Cheonhaeng had not even been able to react. The control Seol Unwi demonstrated over his energy not only surpassed that of a Samhwa Meditation Hall master, it overwhelmed it completely even to the point of interfering directly with another''s techniques. It was beyond comprehension. The once-mighty sword strike, delivered with such momentum, now fell to the ground, utterly drained of all power. It struck the earth with a hollow, empty sound. Everything unfolded as naturally as the falling of snow. Thwack! Seol Unwis sword pierced straight through Do Cheonhaengs heart. Coughing blood, Do Cheonhaeng collapsed to the floor, his life force fading rapidly. In his final moments, Seol Unwi''s calm, emotionless voice rang in his ears. "Your swordsmanship is impressive on the surface," Unwi said, his tone cold and steady, "but it reveals too many openings." Choke... "Your energy leaks outward unnecessarily, giving the illusion of mastery when in truth it is nothing more than a hollow display. How can a martial art that is only flashy ever possess true strength?" Seol Unwi withdrew his sword and stood over Do Cheonhaengs fallen body. His eyes were devoid of emotion. He accepted this outcome as natural the gaze of a true master, of one who belonged to a realm far beyond reach. And in facing those eyes, Do Cheonhaeng could not even draw breath. It was not the sword through his heart that suffocated him. It was the crushing weight of the difference between their very existences. The overwhelming gap in their realms. "Typically, martial artists who have reached the Five Realms of the Martial God use only a very small number of techniques. And do you know what they all have in common?" Seol Unwi asked. "...W-what is it...?" Do Cheonhaeng stammered. "It is simple," Unwi continued, lifting his sword. "Even at their most skilled, most of them rely on no more than five distinct techniques. Some, even fewersometimes just two. And the reason for that is clear." He held his sword calmly, as if giving a lesson rather than passing judgment. "When {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} a martial artist truly becomes one with their art, the number of techniques no longer matters. At that point, forms exist only as a starting point, a frame of reference. A warrior who wields a sword will inevitably slash, thrust, or cut downwardthese are basic actions that any technique must begin with. What matters is that as mastery deepens, the lines between forms blur. A thrust can become a slash. A cut can become a spiral. There is no boundary." Seol Unwi tilted his head slightly, as if musing. "You referred to your sword art as the Cheongun Thirty-Six Sword Forms, didn''t you?" Do Cheonhaengs breathing was ragged, his life hanging by a thread. Yet he summoned all the willpower he had left, straining to listendesperate to hear. He nodded weakly. "In the art of swordsmanship," Seol Unwi said, "thirty-six forms are far too many. You don''t need so many. They become harder to merge later. I don''t claim to know every single one of your thirty-six forms, but if it were me I would discard at least thirty of them without hesitation." "You... who are you really...?" Do Cheonhaeng gasped. "I am Seol Unwi," he said quietly. "The fool of the Snow Compression Branch. The puppet they once propped up." "No... you''re not... you cant be...!" Seol Unwi no longer cared. There was no point in explaining, no reason for mercy. "This is impossible..." Do Cheonhaeng muttered. "How could someone like you..." "It has been said," Seol Unwi answered calmly, "that only those who have crossed the boundary between the possible and the impossible can truly understand its meaning." "I... I don''t want to die..." Before he could finish, Seol Unwi swung his sword. Slice! With a single, clean stroke, Do Cheonhaengs head fell to the ground. A martial artist speaks with the sword, not with words. Seol Unwi stooped, picked up the severed head, and turned away without a glance back. There was still much left to do tonight. **** Jang Muhwi, Master of the Jang Sword Gate, tossed and turned in his sleep. Suddenly, an inexplicable sense of unease jolted him awake. It was not something that could be explained rationally. It was an instinctive fear, primal and oppressive. His eyes were naturally drawn toward the table standing at the side of his private quarters. There should have been nothing there. Yet something was placed atop it now. Narrowing his eyes, Jang Muhwi tried to focusand what he saw froze him in place. "...W-what...?" A stupid, hollow sound escaped his lips. Two severed heads sat on the table, unmistakably familiar. They belonged to none other than Do Cheonhaeng of the Cheongun Sword Gate, and Ho Mucheong of the Hyeoncheon Palace. Both had been masters of the Samhwa Meditation Hall stage. Yet here they were, reduced to nothing more than grisly trophies. And sitting casually next to the table, one leg crossed over the other, was a young man, calmly tossing a small medicinal pill into his mouth. It was bizarre. He was sitting there in plain viewyet somehow, Jang Muhwi had not noticed his presence until now. It was even stranger that he had noticed the severed heads first, and not the living man. Even as he focused his gaze, the sensation did not change. It was as if the man''s existence bent reality itself. But among all the strange things, the most terrifying was the young man''s identity. "...Seol... Unwi?" "You must still be groggy from sleep," Seol Unwi said softly. "Allow me to explain a few things." Jang Muhwi swallowed hard and slowly rose from his bed. Seol Unwi made no move to stop him. He simply continued speaking, as if reciting facts. "Tonight, three of the Four Great Sects will lose their leadersexcluding only the Juryung Sword Sect." "You... you bastard..." Jang Muhwi began, but Unwi cut him off with a slight motion. "I didnt bother with long conversations for the other two," he said, nodding toward the heads of Do Cheonhaeng and Ho Mucheong. "But with you, Jang Gate Master, I have a few questions." His clear, piercing gaze locked onto Jang Muhwi. "I imagine you''ve been hoarding quite a lot of cold jade essence. Surely you didnt divide the mining profits fairly among your sect members. I also heard that recently, your warriors occupied the mines for more than two weeks." His voice remained calm, almost curious. "I wonder," Seol Unwi said, "where all that money went. Surely the silver you extracted must total thousands of nyang. Yet on my way here, I noticed something peculiar." He smiled faintly. "The buildings are grand, but your warriors'' swords are chipped, and their cloaks are worn and torn. Even their meals seem poor. Its clear youve been siphoning the profits for yourself. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isnt that right?" Jang Muhwi said nothing. Instead, he reached for a sword resting in the corner. Seol Unwi chuckled softly. "Judging by your expression, you must have something hidden awaysomething valuable, something meant not to be wielded but consumed when the time is right. An elixir, perhaps. Not a weapon. Not even armor." He let his voice trail off into a small laugh. "But that doesn''t matter. I can already tell by your face. Its time to move on." "Move on...? Move where?" Jang Muhwi spat, gripping his sword. "To the Three Rivers of Death," Seol Unwi replied coolly. "You son of a...!" "Your two dear friends are already waiting for you," Unwi added, nodding toward the severed heads on the table. "And, as you may have noticed," he continued, "I''m feeling a little tired tonight. So I would prefer to finish this quickly." Seol Unwi''s eyes glinted with cold light. "Please, Jang Gate Master. Show me your finest techniquethe one you are most proud of. Theres no need to waste time with anything else." Jang Muhwi''s face turned scarlet with rage. "You arrogant little bastard! Its not me who will die tonightits you!" With a roar, he lunged forward. His longsword sliced through the air, aiming directly for Seol Unwis throat. The strike was swift and sharp, as fine as a hair-thin thread. It was vicious, deadly. But Seol Unwi merely tilted his head slightly to the side. The sword missed by a hairs breadth, severing a few strands of his hair, which floated lazily through the air. The sight stunned Jang Muhwi. Such a perfect evasion, using only the smallest of movements. He immediately withdrew his sword and swung again with all his strength. However Clang! Seol Unwis blade struck his mid-swing, deflecting it effortlessly. Jang Muhwi stumbled back a few steps, the shock plain on his face. Chapter 34 ...Youre justified in feeling confident. You mean me? That puppet has been putting on an act all this time, hasnt he? Does it seem that way to you? It does. Youre no longer the fool we once knew. But it doesnt matter. No matter what youve done, you wont reach me. A faint smile rose on Seol Unwis lips. Forgive me, but how many exchanges have passed for you to make such a judgment already? ...... Thats what most people would call arrogance. Unlike before, Jang Muhwi no longer reacted so easily. No longer seeing Seol Unwi as a mere scarecrow, Jang Muhwi now had to act like the true master of the Jang Sword Gate. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Come. Gladly. The moment the words left his mouth, Seol Unwis sword thrust toward Jang Muhwis chest. Jang Muhwi twisted his body with a fluidity almost like water, narrowly avoiding the attack. It was a movement almost impossible for a man nearly seven feet tall but he pulled it off. A master of the Samhwa Meditation Hall realm should be capable of at least this much. However, there was something he hadnt anticipated. Seol Unwis sword. The blade halted abruptly in midair then slid sideways. Jang Muhwi frowned and shifted his stance, and the sword sliced through empty space with a whispering hum. Immediately, he spun his body and swung his longsword. Chaaaang! Seol Unwis sword was deflected but it was only once. The next thrust came immediately. Jang Muhwi blocked it with the flat of his blade, but a chill ran down his spine. A bad feeling. An instinct told him he had to move. It was the right call. He lashed out with his foot, aiming for Seol Unwis side Sshrrk! In that instant, Seol Unwis sword slashed across Jang Muhwis shoulder. Blood poured from the torn fabric in heavy streams. Had he not kicked Seol Unwi away just in time, the wound would have cost him his entire left arm. It was chilling. Was this truly the same fool from before? Swallowing hard, Jang Muhwi closed the distance in a heartbeat and swung his sword. Whoooosh! Stepping with Snow Cloud Step, Seol Unwi evaded with minimal, almost imperceptible movements. And that was just the beginning. Jang Muhwis following strikes shattered the ground, tore the walls apart, and reduced luxury furnishings to rubble. Yet even amid that devastation, Seol Unwis movements remained smooth, efficient not a single wasted motion. Dodge. Dodge again. Jang Muhwis eyes suddenly flashed. An opening. Seol Unwi, twisting his body mid-step, had exposed his abdomen. Without hesitation, Jang Muhwi lunged. But Whooosh! Once again, he struck only air. Seol Unwi had already retreated far out of reach. The ghostly speed of it left Jang Muhwi both impressed and for the first time faintly afraid. He tightened his grip on his sword. He had to press the attack. The boy was exhausted that much was clear. If he kept the pressure up, gaps like the one just now would continue to appear. All he needed was to seize them. Yes. That was the way. He charged forward and thrust his sword toward Seol Unwis head Seol Unwi avoided it again, simply tilting his head aside. But Jang Muhwis eyes remained unwavering. It had been a feint. The true attack came the next moment. His foot shot out like lightning toward Seol Unwis knee, aiming to cripple his lower body. And then KLANG!! The deafening sound of steel against steel. Seol Unwis sword sheath had intercepted Jang Muhwis foot. ...He read it? At the same moment, a flash of light streaked across. Slash! Blood sprayed from Jang Muhwis right shoulder. Gritting his teeth, he twisted his body and swung his leg. BAM! Seol Unwis fist slammed into his shin. Yet the force behind the kick was stronger than expected Seol Unwi was knocked sideways, while Jang Muhwi quickly pressed his wounded shoulder and staggered back two steps. Though brief, they had already exchanged dozens of attacks and defenses. The ground around them was littered with footprints and bloodstains. ...How entertaining. There was something uncanny about it. An undeniable difference in realms still separated them Samhwa Meditation Hall against Yang Radiance Appears. And yet, in this short clash where neither had even used formal sword techniques, it was Jang Muhwi who bled first. What made the difference? He shook his head. It didnt matter. It was time to unleash his strongest technique. Jang Muhwi took another step back and his aura changed entirely. Seol Unwis eyes gleamed. At last. The moment he had been waiting for. Face this. And remember the instant you die. Jang Muhwi roared and charged, his longsword cleaving through the air. Long Cloud Heaven-Sundering Sword. Fifth Form: Soaring Cloud Piercing Heaven. His sword body soared upward with the force of a spear that could pierce the sky itself. The pressure of his sword energy shredded the air around him but by then, Seol Unwi was ? Nvlght ? (Read the full story) already moving. Just before the technique could fully form. Just before the gathered energy could collapse onto him. Seol Unwis sword touched Jang Muhwis shoulder. Thunk! With a wet tear of flesh, Jang Muhwis shoulder split open. Gah! Jang Muhwi staggered but a grim smile twisted his lips. Sometimes, one must sacrifice flesh to claim the bone. From their earlier exchanges, Jang Muhwi had discerned Seol Unwis habits. No matter the situation, he would always try to act quickly. Exhausted or not, faced with a technique like Soaring Cloud Piercing Heaven which required time to unleash he would inevitably attack during the buildup. And he had. This was the true art of battle. Long Cloud Heaven-Sundering Sword. Seventh Form: Peerless Heavenly Cloud. Jang Muhwis second form exploded forth. His sword split the sky like a rending cloud, the energy pouring down like a waterfall. It took only half the time to unfold compared to the previous technique. At this rate, Seol Unwis body would be shredded to pieces. But at that moment Seol Unwis eyes flared. Clouds flow from east to west. Waterfalls fall from high to low. His sword moved. A single line of swordlight pierced through the cascading waterfall of energy threading through like a needle through a tiny eye. Seol Unwis sword did not aim at Jang Muhwi. It pierced the very heart of the energy Jang Muhwi had unleashed. The principle was simple. What happens when a mass of gathered energy loses its core? BOOOOOOM!! It exploded. The chaotic energy from Jang Muhwi''s disrupted technique lost its direction and control, ripping through everything around him in a frenzied blast and yet, none of it even grazed Seol Unwi. What... what is this...? Realizing the true meaning of what had just happened, Jang Muhwi was overwhelmed with shock and could do nothing to stop the next attack. Slice! With the sickening sound of flesh tearing, Jang Muhwis right arm, still clutching his longsword, was severed cleanly from the shoulder. Thud! In the same breath, Seol Unwis sword plunged deep into his abdomen. Jang Muhwis body crumpled without resistance. Seol Unwi spoke, his voice calm and detached. Your sects ancestors must have created your sword art while watching the clouds. There was no anger or mockery in his tone. It was simply a statement. But clouds follow the wind. And the wind follows natural law. How... how can someone barely at the stage of Yang Radiance Appears dismantle my techniques, a master of the Samhwa Meditation Hall?! Ive seen similar martial arts before. Impossible. The Long Cloud Heaven-Sundering Sword exists only within our Jang Sword Gate Did you really believe that sword arts inspired by clouds existed solely in your sect? ...... Ive been thinking this for a while now, Seol Unwi said quietly, but you''re truly arrogant. You... you dare...! Seol Unwi stepped closer. For years, you exploited the Snow Compression Branch and played with me as if I were a toy. Jang Muhwi glared at him, bloodshot eyes full of hatred. What did you buy with all the money you extorted from Seolap? The question, thought to have been settled earlier, struck Jang Muhwi off guard once again. ...Theres no such thing. He could have easily extracted the truth through torture, but there was no need. No more precisely, there was no point. Because just now, even without meaning to, Jang Muhwis body had already betrayed a reaction. Seol Unwi could already guess where it was hidden. But more importantly Suddenly remembered something. A great sage once said: first deal with others through courtesy, and only afterward by force. Shut your mouth! I dont want to hear it! Seol Unwi ignored him. The one who repays kindness with betrayal will be judged by the heavens, and the one who forsakes duty will be judged by man. Master Jang, if you etch those words deep into your heart, perhaps death will not feel so unjust. ...Who the hell was that sage? Ive never heard such nonsense in my life. To that, Seol Unwi answered without hesitation. It was me. What...? I said those words before ripping the head off Gun Mu-gyeol, the leader of the Martial Alliance while he was still alive. First deal with others through courtesy, and only afterward by force. The one who repays kindness with betrayal will be judged by the heavens, and the one who forsakes duty will be judged by man. Lastly leave this world like a warrior who defined an era. Gun Mu-gyeol had praised those words as wise and admirable And Seol Unwi had responded by tearing his head clean off. Just as he did now. Seol Unwis hand closed around Jang Muhwis throat. **** Seol Unwi had moved silently. The heavy blizzard worked in his favor, muffling his steps even further. As a result, news traveled slowly. At the exact moment Seol Unwi was dueling Jang Muhwi, word spread The heads of Cheongun Sword Gate and Hyeoncheon Palace had already been slain. And now, Jang Muhwi was dead too. In the blink of an eye, three of the Four Great Houses had lost their leaders. The sheer absurdity of it left everyone trembling in fear. What kind of assassin could accomplish this? What level of monster could slay three masters of the Samhwa Meditation Hall realm in such a short span? It was natural to be terrified. And the one most paralyzed by fear was Han So-cheon, the acting sect master of the Juryung Sword Gate. He was terrified. There was no doubt who was responsible for this massacre: Seol Unwi. Who else could it possibly be? Seol Unwi had never cared about money. While other sects might have negotiated, the Juryung Sword Gate had demanded two million gold taels. Not silver taels gold. Two million gold taels could buy an entire city and still leave enough to spare. If the Juryung Sword Gate had possessed such wealth, they would have long since abandoned this rural backwater and marched into Zhongyuan proper. And in the letter he received yesterday, Seol Unwi had given them exactly one day. Now, just past midnight, the slaughter had begun Everything fit perfectly. Now, only Han So-cheon remained. Acting Master, please dont worry too much. Han So-cheon turned at the voice. It was Hwang So-pyeong, the leader of the Juryung Sword Gates Sword Spirit Corps known as the Soaring Light Sword. He, too, was a master of the Samhwa Meditation Hall realm. If Bing Seolgyeon, the Snow-Crystal Sword, was the strongest martial artist aside from the sect master, then Hwang So-pyeong was second. Surely that man has some reason. After all, now that word of the assassinations has spread throughout the land, he wouldnt be foolish enough to attempt another strike tonight. Besides my elite Sword Spirit Corps and I will be taking turns guarding you personally. Those words offered a sliver of comfort. Chapter 35 From the perspective of an assassin, if one had to infiltrate the Juryung Sword Gate right now, where would they strike? There were only three possible entry points into the Juryung Sword Gate. The first was the canyon leading directly to the main gate. However, with less than two hours having passed since the murder of three sect masters, more than a hundred warriors were standing there, forming an ironclad defense. The second was the rear mountain behind the Juryung Sword Gate a steep cliff stretching a thousand spans high, renowned as one of the most breathtaking sights in Yangnyeong County. Even under normal circumstances, fifty elite warriors guarded it. Now, in this crisis, their number had likely doubled. And finally, the third A subterranean waterway running beneath the eastern wall. It was an old channel, built a hundred years ago to divert mountain water when the Juryung Sword Gate was first founded. Unlike the other areas, only five warriors patrolled it. Why so few? Because no one considered it a realistic point of infiltration. Only an idiot would try it. The sect master''s residence where Han So-cheon currently was was located far from the drainage outlet. Anyone serious about infiltration would either storm the front or attempt the cliffs. No one would be stupid enough to come through the third route. And yet Seol Unwi chose the third. While everyone''s attention was focused on the front gate and the rear cliffs, a single shadow slipped silently beneath the eastern wall. It was Seol Unwi. His steps were utterly soundless, as if walking on clouds. No one could detect the stealth of Trace-Free Shadow Returning Step. Thus, he strolled leisurely into the inner grounds Encountering the first patrol squad at the edge of the rear courtyard. Releasing his stealth, he drew the sword from his hip. Wh-Who goes there?! The eight warriors cried out and then they saw it. A sword, gleaming white under the moonlight, descending through the heavy snowfall. And that sword was rapidly closing the distance. The first strike aimed for the throat of the foremost guard. With a wet slicing sound, the man''s head launched into the sky. Next, the warrior standing beside him. Slash! Once again, the target was the neck. Blood erupted in a geyser even before the severed head hit the ground. Seol Unwis sword was already moving toward the next target. S-Seol... Un...! The third warrior tried to shout But his voice was cut off midway. Seol Unwis sword pierced his chest, twisting as it exited Dragging the mans heart out along the blade. The remaining warriors lunged at once, swords flashing. But in Seol Unwis eyes, their every move was laid bare. Stepping lightly with Snow Cloud Step, he moved between their attacks with an almost lazy grace. Slash. The fourth warriors arms were severed at the shoulders. Slice. The fifth was cleaved in half at the waist. Crack. The sixths neck shattered under a blow from Seol Unwis sword sheath. The courtyard was drenched in blood. The last three warriors were frozen, terror written across their faces. R-Run! As they turned their backs, Seol Unwis killing intent surged. He charged, sweeping his sword in a great arc. Heavenly Ice Blossom. Three heads flew into the night sky at once. Flicking the blood from his sword, Seol Unwi resumed walking. Along the way, he encountered two more patrols But he simply ignored them. He advanced without hesitation toward the sect master''s residence, where Han So-cheon awaited And soon arrived. At the entrance, three men stood guard. Seol Unwi charged immediately. Even before they could fully turn Slash! One man''s head soared skyward. Stab! Anothers heart was pierced through. Clang! The third barely managed to deflect Seol Unwis blade But he couldnt stop the follow-up kick that shattered his heart. Crack. Guh... guh-ugh...! As the fallen warrior clutched his broken chest Slash! Seol Unwi calmly beheaded him. Lifting his gaze, he stared at the door ahead. He moved forward and pushed it open. In that instant, a sharp streak of sword light shot out from the gap. Seol Unwi twisted his body, spinning backward to dodge. The air where the sword light had passed was torn apart. A low chuckle echoed. As the door swung fully open, a man stepped out. The sword in his hand gleamed blue under the moonlight. So, the illegitimate son of the Everlasting Snow Palace has stooped to playing assassin now. How wretched this world has become. Seol Unwi, recognizing him from the intel obtained through the Open Gate Sect, muttered his name quietly. Hwang So-pyeong. The Soaring Light Sword, leader of the Sword Spirit Corps. A master of the Samhwa Meditation Hall realm. I had planned to kill you eventually. But it seems youre impatient to meet your end tonight. Hah. You arrogant fool failing in your assassination and yet spouting such drivel instead of begging for your life. Failure? A dry laugh escaped Seol Unwis lips. Unfortunately for you, I dont attempt actions doomed to fail. Unlike you. ...The way you speak... Is it truly you, Seol Unwi? Seol Unwi didn''t bother answering. There was no point repeating himself to a man soon to become a corpse. Come. Hah. Very well. Ill tear you in half with my Soaring Light Heaven-Sundering Sword. Hwang So-pyeong charged, unleashing the first technique of his sword art. Radiant Spirit Sundering Heaven. His sword energy slithered through the air like a living serpent, striking toward Seol Unwi. But Seol Unwi did not move. Only his eyes gleamed coldly. He lifted his sword and cleaved through the attack in one stroke. Clang! ...Hrm... The force behind Seol Unwis blow was far beyond what Hwang So-pyeong had anticipated. Suppressing a grimace, Hwang So-pyeong staggered. Seol Unwi charged in at once. His sword thrust forward like a spear. Barely managing to twist his body aside, Hwang So-pyeong dodged by a hairs breadth Thud! Only to be struck brutally in the right thigh by Seol Unwis follow-up kick. His body stumbled. Seol Unwi raised his sword high Then brought it down mercilessly. BOOM! The impact sent Hwang So-pyeong skidding across the floor. And yet, showing the resilience of a true master, he somehow blocked the fatal blow. But his face was painted with shock. And anyone else would have worn the same expression. ...How... how can this be possible...? They had been exchanging blows sword to sword. How could a martial artist at Yang Radiance Appears fight evenly against a master of the Samhwa Meditation Hall? It defied all common sense. But there was something Hwang So-pyeong did not know. Regardless of Seol Unwis reincarnation There was a reason the Four Realms of Refined Qi were grouped together. The heart of the Four Realms was the Middle Dantian. When it began to open Yang Radiance Appears. When fully opened Five Dragons Converge. When united with the Lower Dantian Samhwa Meditation Hall. When the full unification completed Sovereign of Primordial Oneness. At the level of Sovereign of Primordial Oneness, Seol Unwis head would have been severed before he could even lift his sword. But up to Samhwa Meditation Hall? The difference could be overturned by skill. Especially for someone like Seol Unwi who had once ruled the martial world. Even if he hadn''t dueled such masters before, he could still predict their movements And counter them. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seol Unwi was simply that exceptional. And he had no intention of explaining any of this. Hwang So-pyeong sprang to his feet, unleashing his ultimate technique without hesitation. Radiant Thunder Blade. Blades of light shot out like lightning from every direction Twenty-two of them, at a rough count. It was a spectacular assault. But in that moment, Seol Unwis eyes were already dissecting the attack Seeing the spaces between the twenty-two blades. He saw the path. There were four paths Seol Unwi could take to slip through the twenty-two sword beams and reach Hwang So-pyeong. He didn''t hesitate. Once judgment was made, action had to follow. He pushed off the ground. The twenty-two slashes tore through the hems of his Snow-White Cloak but not a single cut reached his body. Through the wide-open path Hwang So-pyeongs eyes filled with despair. Seol Unwis remained calm, unflinching. Without pause, Seol Unwi''s hand slipped to his belt Gripping the dagger secured there. Flashing Void Single Thorn Technique. The dagger shot forward at lightning speed. Thunk! It buried itself precisely in Hwang So-pyeongs throat. Guh...! Seol Unwi twisted the handle snapping the man''s cervical spine And then wrenched the blade free. Leaving Hwang So-pyeongs collapsing corpse behind, Seol Unwi walked on. Inside the residence, a faint sound of movement stirred The small, terrified scuffle of a man too afraid to breathe. Seol Unwi didnt miss it. He approached. There, cowering and trembling, was Han So-cheon. P-Please... please spare me...! But no plea could slow Seol Unwis steps. Soon, he stood before Han So-cheon, gazing down at him with quiet, indifferent eyes. Is Han Jang-gwang still shut away in seclusion? Y-Yes... yes, he is...! Youll be seeing your father very soon. ...What...? Flashing Void Single Thorn Technique. Seol Unwi''s dagger struck mercilessly. The blade pierced Han So-cheons throat. Desperately, Han So-cheon grabbed at Seol Unwi with trembling hands, clinging to life. Seol Unwis eyes didnt even flicker. Do you wish to live? Guhk... Y-Yes... yes...! I gave you every opportunity. You were the ones who refused. ...Th-That was... If you couldn''t handle the consequences, you should never have reached for more than you deserved. ...... Because of your greed, Ill now erase your Four Great Houses completely. Ill leave not even a single ant alive. And your father will be no exception. P-Please... Too late. Seol Unwi twisted the dagger. A sickening crunch echoed as Han So-cheons spine shattered. Seol Unwi calmly finished it Decapitating him in a single, silent motion. Just as silently as he had entered, Seol Unwi left the Juryung Sword Gate. He returned to the drainage channel he had used to infiltrate, retrieved the three heads he had hidden there, and made his way back to Seolap. It had all unfolded within the span of just two hours since Seol Unwi first set foot in Yangnyeong County. **** The blizzard raged on, as if a hole had been torn in the sky itself showing no signs of letting up. Yet there was someone waiting for him at Seolap. Beneath the eaves, hugging her knees tightly to her chest, a young woman slowly lifted her head. You waited? It was Seol Unwi. At the sound of his voice, Wonyangs face lit up in a bright smile. Yes. I waited. But... um, about your trip Her words trailed off. Not because of fear But because she had just caught sight of what Seol Unwi was holding. Four severed heads, swinging in his right hand. Her eyes widened, her mouth falling open in stunned silence. You recognize them, I see. H-How could I not...? Theyre... theyre the sect masters of the Four Great Houses... and the acting master... Seol Unwi set the heads down on the ground, speaking quietly. Commander Seong. As if waiting for his cue, a man emerged from the shadows. It was Commander Seong. Clearly, Wonyang had no ? NvIight ? (Original source) idea he had been there all along and she jumped again in fright, but didnt interrupt. Bring the White Tiger Heavenly Garments. ...Yes, Young Master. Chapter 36 Commander Seong immediately entered and brought back a pristine set of the White Tiger Heavenly Garments, and Unwi, receiving it with his blood-free hand, draped it over Wonyangs shoulders. "...Ah, you really didnt have to..." "How long have you been here?" Commander Seong answered that question. "Ive been here ever since you left, young master." The current time was around the middle of Inshi (3 AM to 5 AM). It had taken Unwi about one si-jin (two hours) to finish his work in Yangnyeong County. Including the time spent traveling and the delay caused by the heavy snowfall on the way back. "So youve been here for nearly four si-jin." Unwi murmured quietly as he gazed at Wonyang. "Commander Seong." "Yes, young master." "Prepare four boxes and place the severed heads in them." "...Yes. Understood." "And Wonyang, you follow me." There was no time for her to even ask where they were going. "We''re heading to the training ground." Commander Seong looked like he wanted to stop him, thinking it was too much for someone already clearly exhausted, but gave up when he saw Unwi shake his head. Commander Seong knew. Since his return, Unwis stubbornness had grown to unimaginable levels. **** On the way to the training ground, Wonyang kept trying to dissuade me, saying it was fine, that we could train later. It was clear she said it because, even outwardly, I looked severely fatigued and obviously needed rest. But I couldnt leave it alone. In my judgment. At least from the sharpened sense I had right now, Wonyang was right on the verge of stepping into the Four Realms of Refined Qi. This had to be pushed through. At the training ground, bathed in moonlight, Wonyang, wearing the White Tiger Heavenly Garments, seemed very burdened by the attire she had on, but it was fine. "Its just clothing, after all." "But this... this is clothing that only polar bloodline successors like you should wear..." "Its merely a formality." "..." "Even if you werent wearing the White Tiger Heavenly Garments, the fact that you''re a polar bloodline successor wouldnt change. Besides, I was the one who borrowed your clothes first, and they ended up as rags. Returning rags would not be the proper thing for a person to do. So keep wearing it until tomorrow." "Young master..." And then. "Are you confused?" "...What are you referring to?" "Im talking about your current state, standing at the end of the Celestial Cycle Realm." "Ah... so that''s what you meant... Yes. I''m confused right now." Maybe it was the weather, but Wonyangs breathing was strangely rough. "Steady your breath." At my words, she took a deep breath and began to calm herself. Having reached the final stage of the Celestial Cycle Realm, she was # Nvlight # now ready. "Your Middle Dantian is about to open." Quietly, only my voice echoed across the training ground. Staring at Wonyang, whose eyes widened, I continued calmly. "Your internal energy is already sufficient." I slowly circled around her. "To move from the final stage of the Celestial Cycle Realm to the Twin Radiance Manifestation, its not about accumulating more internal energy." I approached Wonyang. Then I extended my right hand and placed it firmly over the center of her solar plexus. Looking at her blushing face, I spoke briefly. "Focus." "...Yes!" My energy penetrated her body. "...Mmm..." "Can you feel it?" "...Yes." "Your internal energy is swirling around your Middle Dantian, like a guest knocking on a door. But that door doesnt open from the outside." As soon as I finished speaking, Wonyangs breathing quickened, as if she was concentrating all her senses inward. Inside her body, her internal energy slowly began to swirl. It was an incredibly pure flow of energy. "Until now, youve been accumulating internal energy. But the Four Realms of Refined Qi is different. Its not about accumulation, its about realization. Just like the sun naturally rises, it must come naturally." The chill radiating from my hand seeped into Wonyangs body, stimulating her internal energy. "The Middle Dantian is already within you. You simply haven''t seen it yet. Close your eyes. Feel the path your internal energy flows." Wonyang closed her eyes. Her consciousness began to follow the flow of her internal energy. "Until now, your internal energy has only been rising upward. But true realization begins from descending, just like water flowing from high to low." As my words continued, Wonyangs internal energy gradually began to change. The energy that had only been surging upward now started to flow downward as well. "You truly are quick to learn. Thats right. Feel the rise and fall, the cycle. Twin Radiance Manifestation begins where the two lights meet." Wuuuuung! A special resonance began to emanate from Wonyangs body. Her Middle Dantian had started to open. "Can you see it now?" At my quiet voice, Wonyang nodded silently. I continued without stopping. "Those who reach the Four Realms of Refined Qi can wield great power even with small amounts of internal energy. The Middle Dantian is not merely a source of strength. It is the starting point of transformation." Tears welled up at the corners of Wonyangs eyes. They were not tears of pain, but tears of realization. "Yes, feel it. This is the beginning of the Four Realms of Refined Qi." Without anyone telling her, Wonyang sat down cross-legged on the spot. As she closed her eyes and began to regulate her energy, a distinct light started to leak from her body. It was a signal that she had entered the threshold of Twin Radiance Manifestation. As I quietly watched over her, someone approached and held an umbrella over me. It was Commander Seong. "You went a little far this time, young master." "I don''t feel that way at all." "...Are you really going to see this through to the end?" I chuckled. "What exactly are you so worried about, Commander Seong?" "...Everything." "I appreciate the sentiment, but you''re worrying unnecessarily." "..." "The severed heads?" "I placed them in the four boxes you ordered." I nodded. "...Soon, Han Janggwang will break free from his seclusion." "He will." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "By today, all the warriors of the Four Great Sects will gather and march on Seolap." "That''s how itll be." "Han Janggwang is a master of the Ogi Formation. If he emerges from seclusion, he will have fully matured his True Elixir Field." I just laughed. "Are you worried?" "Wouldnt it be strange if I werent?" "Then dont worry." "..." "The things I do may seem insane. But this is the path Ive chosen." "...Understood. Please get some rest, then. You look extremely exhausted." I spoke before he could finish. "Wonyang looks cold." "..." "Since it seems you have nothing else to do anyway, Id like you to keep the snow from piling up." "...If I do that, will you rest immediately?" "I will." "Understood." Commander Seong stood next to Wonyang, holding the umbrella. I turned around and headed toward the armory located in the corner of the training ground. I sat down at the entrance and leaned my back against a pillar. Hoo... My whole body felt sluggish. "Commander Seong." "Yes, young master." "I want to write a letter. Do you have a brush and paper?" "...Shall I fetch them?" I nodded, and Commander Seong planted the umbrella into the ground and vanished from the spot. With a soft sound, his body disappeared completely from view, and before I could even count to five, he appeared before me. "Here they are." I took them and immediately scribbled something onto the paper, then handed it back to Commander Seong. "At dawn, deliver this to the Four Great Sects." "Shall I use the Open Gate Sect?" I nodded. "Understood." Commander Seong returned to where Wonyang was and picked up the umbrella lying on the ground. It was almost the exact same scene as before. I felt a bit sorry. With power like his, all he could do was act as a bodyguard. When I smiled faintly, Commander Seong gave a slightly awkward smile in return. I then pulled out a small box from inside my robes. Before I killed Jang Muhwi, I had asked him: what had he bought with all the money he had embezzled? At that moment, Jang Muhwi had reacted. Unconsciously, he had glanced at his own chest. So when I severed his head, I searched his chest. And that was where I found this. When I opened the box, there was a tiny glass bottle inside. It contained a small amount of opaque liquidbarely enough for two drops. Commander Seong, who had been watching me from a distance, opened his mouth wide in shock. It was understandable. Because this was the famous Empty Clear Stone Milk. "Y-Young master, thats...?" "Shh." Commander Seong was standing close to Wonyang, and if he spoke too loudly, it could affect her. I quietly lifted the glass bottle. What is Empty Clear Stone Milk? First of all, its an elixir. An elixir with two effects. The first: immediate recovery from fatigue and circulation of internal energy. The second: expansion and reinforcement of the meridians. My blood vessels are thicker than those of ordinary martial artists. Because of that, I can unleash more than double the internal energy that a typical practitioner at the Twin Radiance Manifestation stage could, with almost no side effects. The only side effect, if you could call it that, is the exhaustion that comes from completely wringing out all available energy like now. Jang Muhwi probably obtained this elixir in preparation for advancing to the Ogi Formation. His judgment was correct. The Ogi Formation is the stage where the True Elixir Field is completed, and adding the energy of the Empty Clear Stone Milk would make the True Elixir Field even sturdier, allowing one to unleash even greater energy. But unfortunately for him, its now in my hands. Drinking this wouldnt immediately let me ascend to the Five Dragon Apex, but that didnt matter. I was planning to ascend to the Five Dragon Apex within half a month anyway. Right now, what mattered was recovering my strength, expanding my meridians, and filling my completely emptied Dantian. That would be enough. Without hesitation, I opened the glass bottle and consumed everything inside. The reaction came immediately. I sat cross-legged and began circulating the Grand Void Immortal Blood Heart Technique. Taihe Xuan Blood Connects All Principles. The profound blood of the Grand Void connects to all principles. Innate Vital Blood Turns to True Void. Innate vital blood transforms into true void. All Laws Return to One, Revealing the Great Dao. All myriad laws return to one and reveal the Great Way. It had truly been a long day, but today was merely the beginning. From sunrise onward, things would get very busy, and Yangnyeong County would be cleared out within the day. I had to recover my strength. There was so much work to be done. Such stray thoughts quickly sank below the surface of my consciousness. Now was the time to focus entirely on the energy of the Empty Clear Stone Milk. I closed my eyes. And I sank into a state of selflessness. **** Commander Seong, to be honest, was not someone who startled easily. Since joining the White Snow Phantom Corps, he had experienced countless things. He had traveled to Zhongyuan, worked as an assassin, and served as a regular bodyguard as well. He had gone through countless experiences. Yet lately, Commander Seong found himself being startled unusually often. And all of it was related to one person. Seol Unwi, the young master. When he first heard that Seol Unwi had reincarnated, he honestly hadnt believed it, but the more he thought about it, the harder it was to doubt. A person''s way of speaking and acting does not change in a short period of time. The Seol Unwi of the past had truly been weak, but the Seol Unwi now was not. Chapter 37 He was so dignified that every word he spoke carried weight. If you listened carefully, it wasnt like he was reading from a book of famous sayings, yet every time he spoke, his words resonated deeply. The same was true for his martial arts. If you so much as poked him, a peerless martial art would emerge. Among all of it, what was most astonishing was precisely this. He just drank the Empty Clear Stone Milk without any preparation? Normally, to consume that elixir, one needed complete physical and mental stability, as well as intact Dantian and meridians. It was absolutely not something you could take while so exhausted. And yet, seeing it now... there were strangely no side effects. On the contrary, he was absorbing all the energy of the Empty Clear Stone Milk completely. ...Is he a monster...? I didnt know anymore. Come to think of it, I had never asked. In his previous life, just how far had Seol Unwi climbed? If he had been capable of toppling the Everlasting Snow Palace, then perhaps he had reached the very end of the Five Realms of the Martial God. Scratching my head, I looked down at Namgung Wonyang, who was seated cross-legged below. At first, Commander Seong hadnt known either. That this young woman was a daughter of the annihilated Namgung Clan. But Seol Unwi had recognized it at a glance. No matter how you thought about it, he really was a monster. And the girl''s talent was also extraordinary. ...Without even tapping her pressure points or guiding her energy flow, shes stepping into the Four Realms of Refined Qi just by listening to a few ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) words? This is... honestly baffling. Namgung Wonyang. How far could this girl eventually climb? On this point, Commander Seong was making a big mistake. Wonyang was someone personally marked by the reincarnated Unwi. Just how far must she rise in the future for him to have already set his sights on her? Maybe, she''d reach the level of a Sword King or a Sword Venerable. Commander Seong felt a spark of greed. Maybe she could even join the White Snow Phantom Corps... or the White Phantoms... For now, he wasn''t sure. Quietly caressing the letter in his robes, he thought to himself. Today was going to be a truly busy day. **** Because of the disturbance that had occurred overnight, Yangnyeong County was completely turned upside down. The unprecedented incident where all the heads of the Four Great Sects were lost was something that should never have happened, yet it had already occurred. So, what needed to be done now? There was only one answer. Revenge. Before dawn, in front of the Blue Dragon Rock on Cheongun Mountain behind Juryung Sword Gate, hundreds of people had already gathered. This Blue Dragon Rock was the very place where, two years ago, Han Janggwang, the Master of Juryung Sword Gate, had entered for closed-door training. Normally, disturbing someones closed cultivation was one of the greatest taboos in the martial world, but today was different. "Master! Please, come out!!" "The Four Great Sects have been turned into a sea of blood!!" Wailing cries shook the mountain. Among them were the elders and disciples of each sect, and even some of the Chief Officers. Terror and despair were etched into everyone''s faces. "In just one si-jin..." An elder of the Cheongun Sword Gate spoke with a trembling voice. "Our sect master, and the sect masters of two other sects... have died... Kuhuk..." Unable to continue, he broke into sobs. The faces of those around him twisted in horror. What had happened overnight exceeded their wildest imagination. Three of the Four Great Sect masters had been beheaded. And it had taken only one si-jin. That wasnt even the end. "Even Acting Master Han So-cheon... has died...!" Voices filled with rage rang out. "This is all because of Seolap! We should never have touched that mine!" "That''s right! Our sect master..." An old man continued bitterly. "Our sect master suggested turning Seolaps Unwi into a mere puppet. But that..." Silence fell. Everyone here knew. They all knew where this tragedy had begun. But now was not the time to lay blame. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What they needed now was Han Janggwang. The greatest master of Yangnyeong County, who had reached the Ogi Formation, and was standing on the threshold of the Dao Transformation Realm. They didnt know what he might have achieved inside during his two years of seclusion, but at the very least, he would have fully matured his Ogi Formation. Just as everyone was about to cry out once more for him to come forth BOOM! The rocky wall of the Blue Dragon Rock rumbled, and the cave entrance opened. There, standing with wild hair and tattered clothes, was a man with an unyielding presence. Han Janggwang, the Seven-Fingered Divine Sword. "...So-cheon... is dead?" No one could answer. Han Janggwang ground his teeth so hard that it made an audible cracking sound. "Seol Unwi... That bastard... How dare he...!" The killing intent released by the master of the Ogi Formation wrapped around the area. It was then. One of the Chief Officers of Juryung Sword Gate cautiously approached and handed over a letter. "...This was delivered today by Jang Seok, the Branch Head of the Open Gate Sects Seolap Division." There was no need to ask who had sent it. It could only be Seol Unwi. To Sect Master Han Janggwang, The events of last night are truly regrettable. However, I would like to remind you that all of this stems from your own choices. Had you given a wiser answer to the letter I sent, none of this would have happened. Had you not overstepped your station, neither of us would have had to grow weary. Since you were unable to pay the price yourself due to being in seclusion, I collected it from Acting Sect Master Han So-cheon instead. Yet, I feel that it is still far from enough. The original 2 million gold taels you owed me have now increased to 5 million, as compensation for the precious time you wasted. Most importantly, I now possess four severed heads. Do Cheonhaeng, Jang Muhwi, Ho Mucheong, and your son, Han So-cheon. They were foolish, presumptuous men. I had considered tossing them to the wild dogs, but decided instead to present them to you as a gift. Since you have forcibly broken your seclusion and have much to deal with, I shall grant you a little more time. At the stroke of midnight, when the moonlight is at its stillest, I will be waiting for you at the transport route of the Snow-Cold Gorge. I sincerely hope you will not waste anothers life under the excuse of seclusion. Seol Unwi. The letter trembling in his hand, Han Janggwang''s bloodshot eyes scanned its contents with a pale face. "How dare he... how dare he!!" Crack. Han Janggwang crushed the letter in his hand and spoke. "Gather all the warriors." His chilling gaze seized control of the surroundings. "Today, I will turn Seolap into a sea of blood." There was no need to even ask when. "Right now." Midnight under the moonlight? What a joke. He would go right now and tear him apart alive. **** The transport route through the Snow-Cold Gorge referred to a narrow path between two blade-like cliffs. The cliffs, towering hundreds of jang high, were far more imposing than one might imagine, and the road between them was barely twenty steps wide. And on one of those two cliffs, members of Seolaps branch and Yangso were stationed. "Uh... Branch Master?" Unwi turned his head. It was Yangso. "I have decent ears, you know. From what Im hearing, hundreds of martial artists from the Four Great Sects are coming..." "Are you afraid?" "How can you even ask that?" Unwi replied briefly. "If you want to leave, then leave." "...." "I won''t stop you. Go if you wish. Not just youthis applies to all of you." By "all of you," he meant Wonyang and all the Seolap branch members present. At that moment, aside from Unwi, there were six men and women on the cliff. Yet, no one chose to leave. If a martial artist received grace, it was right to repay it. Yangso chuckled dryly. "Come on, who said I was leaving? I was just curious about the plan." "The plan... there''s nothing special." There truly wasnt much to it. "Well annihilate them all here." "...Wait. Annihilate? Setting aside whether that''s even possiblewhat if they dont come this way and head straight for Seolap?" "This transport route is known as the safest path connecting Seolap and Yangnyeong County. Moreover, I clearly wrote the name of this place in the letter I sent. Han Janggwang, driven mad with rage to kill me, has almost no chance of choosing another route." "And if he does?" "Then it simply means Han Janggwang is even dumber than I thought, and Ill just adjust my plan accordingly." Yangso scratched his head. What exactly did "easier" mean in that case? He couldnt tell. What kind of person was this man, really? Then Unwi asked Yangso a question. "Have the warriors from Cheolsan Sword Gate arrived yet?" "Theyre on their way. They had a lot to prepare... Ah, there they are." Unwi turned his head. He could see about thirty martial artists climbing up toward them. Each warrior, except for the man at the very back, carried two bows and quivers full of arrows, while the man at the rear climbed up bearing a single flag slung over his shoulder. That flag was the Snow Spirit Banner. The banner of the Everlasting Snow Palace. "I can more or less guess what you''re planning, but honestly, I have no idea." "If you feel it''s too dangerous, run. I wont blame you." Yangso laughed again. "I, Yangso, haven''t lived so cravenly. The martial art you taught me was real, and if I think of this situation as a kind of trial... well, youll give me the next technique, right?" Unwi nodded as he slowly walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down. It was extremely high. From here to the road below was roughly 330 jangabout 999.9 meters. He needed to move to a better position. Roughly halfway downor a bit less. As Unwi gazed below, his eyes gleamed. There was a space large enough to accommodate about fifty people. Just then, Wonyang approached Unwi. Having stepped into the beginning of the Four Realms of Refined Qi, she was now worthy of being called a true martial artist. She asked quietly. "Branch Master, are you not afraid?" "Fear, huh... I had a similar conversation with Commander Seong not too long ago." Strictly speaking, the subject had been slightly different, but the essence was the same. Though he had expressed his mindset back then, he had not yet shared it with Wonyang. Unwi spoke in a quiet voice. "Fear is something people naturally feel because its difficult to control. You, me, and everyone standing behind me." Everyone turned their eyes toward Unwi. Since he hadnt lowered his voice, all could hear him. "Whether the enemy is strong or weak, whether you can handle them or not, whether their number is a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand, or even a hundred thousandall these judgments rely on your own measure. However." Unwis eyes did not waver, and his voice remained clear. "Let it go. Even if heaven and earth collapse, to those walking beside me, there are no enemies." It was an overwhelming confidence. The source was unknown, and yet, strangely, it was utterly convincing. Wonyang swallowed nervously. Unwi turned his head slightly and smiled faintly. "Even noware you still afraid?" As if entranced, Wonyang shook her head. Something descended into her heart. Though the blizzard from the night before had left the world frozen cold It was spring. Chapter 38 Suppressing the blazing anger burning inside him, Han Janggwang walked forward. His disheveled hair, his wild ? Nv֢ight ? (Read more on our source) beard, and his ragged clothes looked almost exactly the same as when he had broken out of seclusion. It had been between 9 and 11 a.m. when he emerged; now it was nearing evening, between 5 and 7 p.m. He had spoken as if he would charge out immediately, but he wasnt that thoughtless. During those hours, he had prepared. Prepared to turn Seolap into a sea of blood prepared to rip Seol Unwis body apart with his own hands without leaving any room for consequences. That kind of preparation. "Lord Han, you neednt worry about what comes after," one of his men said. "The Hanbing Sect already agreed to take care of the aftermath and smooth things over" Han Janggwang raised a hand, cutting him off. "Ill think about the aftermath later. Today, I will honor the spirit of my son, and the spirits of the other fallen masters." His voice was firm, leaving no room for doubt. Now, there was only one thing left to do: act. Following behind Han Janggwang were exactly 484 warriors. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had brought the elites from the Four Great Sects, and anyone else who looked even remotely promising. There were even porters among them. All moved with one heart. Rage toward Seol Unwi. It didnt matter who had started the fight. They had lost comrades, revered sect masters, and, for Han Janggwang, his beloved son. That was all that mattered. Thus, they entered the Snow-Cold Gorge. But halfway through, they came to a halt. "...Arrogant little bastard," Han Janggwang muttered under his breath, his gaze lifting upward. The Snow-Cold Gorge was split by two towering cliffs. And there, standing midway up one of the cliffs, was Seol Unwi. Visibly, he stood alone. "Youve brought quite the army," Seol Unwi called out. "Its not just you. I intend to wipe the entire city of Seolap from the face of the earth," Han Janggwang answered coldly. "Of course I had to bring them." "I see. In that case, you should have at least cleaned yourself up before coming." "..." "Before we begin, I have a gift for you" "Why?" Han Janggwang cut him off, voice low and seething. "Why what?" "Why did you kill my son?" Han Janggwang was struggling to suppress his fury, but Seol Unwi simply tilted his head in puzzlement. "You really don''t know why?" "I don''t." "If anyone should know, its you, Lord Han. As I even wrote in the letter I sent you you toyed with me all this time." "...Over something so petty?" "This isn''t something petty, Lord Han. There''s a saying if you can''t bite, don''t bark. Do you even understand where we are right now?" "..." "This is the martial world. You dared to provoke me without preparing for annihilation? You dared?" "...Dared, he says... You think youre untouchable just because you pulled off some assassinations in the night?" "So you do know," Seol Unwi said. "That it was me personally." "I didn''t at first," Han Janggwang admitted. "I thought you either hired assassins or used the power of the Everlasting Snow Palace... But no. It was you." Seol Unwis expression shifted strangely. "I see. I think I understand now what''s about to happen." A slow smile curved across his lips, thick with killing intent. "I warned you. I warned you that interfering would come with a price. And yet... Its exhausting, truly. There are just so many fools in this world who don''t understand plain speech." "So," Han Janggwang growled, "you dragged me out here to negotiate, did you? A worthless assassin like you?" "Negotiate?" "You threw out some absurd figure two hundred thousand gold coins, five hundred thousand, whatever as bait to leave room for bargaining. But let me make it clear: I have no intention of negotiating. Today, you die. And Seolap will be drowned in blood." Seol Unwi chuckled. "Youre making a grave mistake." "...What?" "I didnt name two hundred thousand gold coins as a joke." "...You insane bastard. Do you even know how much that is" "I know exactly how much it is," Seol Unwi said. "And if you wanted to treat me like a clown, you should have been ready to pay at least that much. I fully intended to collect that price." "...Tch..." "And one more thing," Seol Unwi said, voice sharpening. "You seem to have a fundamental misunderstanding about how faction wars work." "Oh, enlighten me, will you?" "Yes. In faction warfare, its simple it''s a matter of who cuts off the enemy leader''s head first. That''s why skilled assassins are so feared. Thats why they stay in the shadows. Everyone covets the blade that can strike a head clean off. So they hide it." "I," Seol Unwi said, voice like ice, "am the leader of Seolap. And the leaders of the Four Great Sects... are already dead." Han Janggwang sneered. "You can see me standing right here, cant you?" "I apologize for the mistake," Seol Unwi said politely. "Youll be dead soon enough. And speaking of gifts..." In front of him sat four wooden boxes. Seol Unwi casually nudged each box with the tip of his foot. One after another, the boxes toppled over the cliff, shattering on the rocks below. CRACK. CRACK. Even though they fell from halfway up the cliff a height of over a hundred yards and shattered on impact, everyone recognized what had been inside. Four severed heads. The four men assassinated in the dead of night. "You... you bastard!" "Lets begin, shall we?" With a lazy movement, Seol Unwi drew the Cold Ice Dagger from his belt. He had wielded it well until now, but today would be its final service. Without hesitation, he hurled it. Han Janggwang frowned deeply as he watched it fly not at him, but across the gorge. "...You crazy bastard, where the hell are you throwing it?" It was a fair question. The dagger embedded itself deep in the opposite cliff. And then KRRRRRRACK A hideous cracking noise split the air. Around the point where the dagger struck, deep fractures spiderwebbed outward. It defied all reason but Seol Unwi could make it happen. He wielded the Grand Void Immortal Blood Heart Technique. And this cliff even in his previous life was a known avalanche zone. This wasnt coincidence. This was a trap he had prepared. The cliffs began to rumble. KUUUUUUUUM Cracks that had been forming over decades, even centuries, exploded open. The massive cliff crumbled, collapsing downward in an unstoppable roar. "RRUN!" Before Han Janggwang could even finish shouting, the warriors hiding behind Seol Unwi sprang into action. The agents of the Snow Compression Branch and the soldiers of the Iron Mountain Sword Sect suddenly appeared, raining a volley of arrows into the canyon below. THWIP THWIP THWIP. The warriors of the Four Great Sects, trapped in the narrow gorge, fell one after another without a chance to escape. Their skin was torn apart, bones shattered, bodies shredded by flying stones, ice shards, and avalanches of snow. This was a living hell. Even among Seol Unwis own forces, about half of the archers dropped their bows and vomited on the spot. Among them were members of the Snow Compression Branch except for three. Han Murin, Jin Sohyeop, and Baek Myeonggaek. Those three didn''t vomit. They did stop firing, though. Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek wore clear expressions of hesitation. But Han Murin was different. He was smiling as if exhilarated, as if he were enjoying the massacre. Seol Unwi turned his gaze slowly to the three of them and spoke in a low voice: "Keep shooting. Dont stop." Yet there were still some who hesitated, fingers frozen on their bowstrings. Seol Unwi gave one final warning. "I made myself clear," he said. "You were free to turn back. But you chose. You chose to stand with me here." "......" "Then don''t waver. If you call yourselves warriors, once you begin something, you must see it through no matter what." A sharp, deadly gleam lit up in Seol Unwis eyes. "Fire." At last, everyone who had hesitated drew back their strings and resumed shooting. Even though the cliff had crumbled halfway down, there was still at least a hundred and fifty jang left to fall nearly a hundred fifty yards. But at that range, missing would have been more ridiculous. Because the people fleeing the avalanche had no choice but to run straight into the kill zone. The targets themselves were closing the distance if you couldn''t hit them now, you had no business calling yourself a warrior. They fired until their quivers ran dry. They fired until the bowstrings snapped, and they grabbed spare bows to continue. They unleashed arrows with reckless abandon, without a seconds thought. At some point, the avalanche stopped. The thunderous roar ceased. "Seol... Unwi!!" A mans howl tore through the now-silent gorge. There was nothing else. Only Han Janggwang remained. In the span of barely a few dozen heartbeats, he alone had survived. The sheer cold radiating from him froze the surrounding blizzard solid. Seol Unwi, seeing this, calmly drew his sword. At that, Wonyang and Cheonpung also reached for their swords, as if preparing to assist him. Seol Unwi shook his head. "Stand down. Stay where you are." "...But... Han Janggwang is a master who has reached the Five Qi Ascension." "So?" "......" "Just watch," Seol Unwi said. "Watch carefully, and you will understand. Why those who walk with me have no need to fear enemies." As Han Janggwang surged forward, blazing with murderous intent, Seol Unwi kicked off the ground to meet him head-on. "I''ll kill you!! You filthy demon bastard!!" KWAANG! **** Perhaps his years of closed-door training hadnt been for nothing Han Janggwangs True Core had stabilized, and the internal energy surging from it was solid beyond measure. KWAANG! Seol Unwis sword clashed against him, and the sheer force of impact twisted Han Janggwangs sword arm sharply backward. Han Janggwangs eyes flared, and Seol Unwis brow furrowed. In that fleeting moment, the choices they made left real marks on the battle. SLASH! Han Janggwangs sword grazed Seol Unwis shoulder as it swept past. Had Seol Unwi not twisted his body at the last instant, his arm would have been severed clean off. Han Janggwang landed lightly atop the snow and launched himself again, slamming his shoulder into Seol Unwi. KWAANG! The impact was powerful enough to send Seol Unwi skidding backward, kicking up a spray of snow. A shadow loomed over his face. He turned his head. SLICK! Han Janggwangs sword sliced across Seol Unwis cheek. At that moment, Han Janggwang thought: This bastard hes like a filthy little rat. But just then Something prickled at the side of his head. It was the instinct of someone who had reached the level of Five Qi Ascension a warning forged through countless years of battle. He tried to focus his internal energy and twist his head away. CRACK! Seol Unwis heel struck him squarely across the side of the skull. Reeling, Han Janggwang staggered back several steps but recovered quickly, swinging his sword in a vicious arc. CLANG! Seol Unwis sword, which had been thrusting toward him, was knocked aside. Without pause, Seol Unwi drew a dagger from his belt and lunged. CLANG! That, too, was blocked. Chapter 39 If it had been the Cold Ice Dagger, maybe it would have frozen Han Janggwangs sword, even for an instant. And even the smallest hesitation could have opened a fatal gap. It was regrettable but it didnt matter. Truly, it didnt matter. Seol Unwi immediately dropped the dagger he was holding. Just before it hit the ground, he kicked it upward with his foot. And absurdly enough, the dagger''s blade flew straight toward Han Janggwangs throat. Han Janggwangs eyes widened in disbelief at the impossible display of skill. It wasnt just the speed even the angle was perfect. At the last second, he threw his head back. The dagger narrowly missed, slicing through the air. In that brief instant, Han Janggwangs balance broke. And Seol Unwi didnt miss his chance. SLASH! Seol Unwis sword swept across Han Janggwangs thigh. Had Han Janggwang not instinctively twisted his leg aside, it would have been severed entirely. Han Janggwang staggered backward. He shouldn''t have. He should have deflected the falling dagger first should have knocked it away before retreating. But he didnt. Seol Unwi caught the falling dagger neatly and, without a shred of hesitation, hurled his sword instead. SLASH! Han Janggwang twisted his body to avoid it, but Seol Unwis sword grazed his shoulder in a long, deep line. Before he could even react, Seol Unwi threw the dagger next. Han Janggwang, a seasoned master of the Five Qi Ascension, trusted his instincts and twisted aside again but it was useless. Seol Unwi had already carefully studied his every reaction. This time, there would be no escape. THUD! The dagger pierced straight into Han Janggwangs right shoulder, with terrifying precision. Blood erupted. Strength fled from his arm. A perfect strike it severed not only the blood vessels but the nerves as well. His sword slipped from his useless hand. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Han Janggwangs whole body shuddered violently. "...You... what are you...?" "Seol Unwi," came the cold reply. "...No, you... This makes no sense..." His right arm hung limp. It was no different from being crippled. Gritting his teeth, Han Janggwang bent down and picked up his sword with his left hand. But no matter how he turned it over in his mind, he couldnt understand it. "This situation..." "You think it doesnt make sense?" "......" "You cant understand how someone still in the Twin Radiance Manifestation could fight evenly against a master of Five Qi Ascension." "...Thats right." "Its not that complicated. Whether its a duel between martial artists or a war between sects, if you can predict your enemy, you can fight on equal terms no matter the gap in power." "So you''re saying," Han Janggwang said slowly, "that you''re predicting all my movements?" "Yes." "You... mad bastard. That''s impossible..." He trailed off. But the result was right in front of him. Impossible or not it was happening. Normally, it would take three martial artists at the Twin Radiance Manifestation level to match one Five Qi Ascension master. To match one Three Flowers Gathering Essence master, you needed at least five. And for a Three Flowers Gathering Essence martial artist to stand against a Five Qi Ascension expert like Han Janggwang, it would take ten or more. Yet here, Seol Unwi, a mere Twin Radiance Manifestation, was fighting him alone. For this fight to make any sense at all, there should have been at least a hundred Twin Radiance Manifestation martial artists backing him. Why? Because the quality of internal energy the sheer power behind each move was completely different. Martial artists didnt just use internal energy for fancy techniques. They flew through the sky and shattered mountains not because of myths but because their strength made such things real. They could channel their energy through their blood vessels and unleash destruction beyond human imagination. Their martial skills could easily destroy buildings or tear apart cliffs, whether they intended to kill or not. On top of that, the experience they accumulated over decades turned them into living weapons blades honed to perfect sharpness. It was no wonder Han Janggwang couldnt comprehend it. "No matter how exhausted I am... this is..." He couldnt finish the thought. Han Janggwang struggled to make sense of what he was seeing. Luckily, one hypothesis floated up. "...For you to predict not just my next move, but my next five no, at least six moves ahead... is that whats happening? No, it must be. Otherwise, this situation couldnt exist." He swallowed hard. "Before I even swing my sword before I even step forward you already have the entire fight drawn out in your mind. And if even a single prediction is wrong if I move even slightly differently youll die instantly." He was right. Until now, the strongest opponent Seol Unwi had ever killed was at the Three Flowers Gathering Essence level. Even the famed Ice-Frost Sword Scar had failed to reach Five Qi Ascension. That was the difference the massive gap between realms and between individuals. "Without a single mistake... youre reading my every move how a Five Qi Ascension master fights. And with that, even minimal strength is enough to turn the situation." Han Janggwang shook his head. "Youre... truly capable of that... what are you..." "Youre more perceptive than I expected," Seol Unwi said calmly. "......" "At this rate, you probably would have reached the Heaven and Earth Death Boundary in the near future. Maybe not the Martial God Realm... but at least the Ascended Realm." "...You really think so." "Judging by your insight and movements, yes. Unfortunately, youll never make it there." "......" "Youll die here today." Han Janggwang no longer smiled. He finally understood. Seol Unwis confidence was not empty bravado. "I''ll clarify something for you," Seol Unwi said. "Yes, you were right earlier. I am predicting your every move. I''m reading the entire flow of this fight five moves or more ahead." "So you''re distributing your internal energy accordingly." "Exactly," Seol Unwi said. "I use the least amount of movement to achieve the greatest efficiency. Especially when facing a higher realm opponent, thats the ideal strategy." "If you want to kill me, Lord Han," Seol Unwi continued, "theres only one way. You have to break free of my predictions." "......" "You have to completely shatter the flow of battle I see in my mind. Because I allocate my energy according to that mental map if you strike into my blind spot first, Ill die without even realizing it." "......Arent you afraid of dying?" Han Janggwang asked. It wasnt an idle question. If you thought carefully about everything Seol Unwi had said, it became clear. He was constantly walking the blades edge every moment staking his life without hesitation. Even the slightest misstep meant death. He was moving through battle atop the knifes edge of death again and again. Without absolute conviction in himself, it would be impossible. Even with conviction, the looming shadow of death would be no illusion, but a brutal reality. "......Until now, I had the wrong idea about you," Han Janggwang said quietly. "......" "You... will become a Great Demon." "Me?" Seol Unwi said calmly. "With that kind of spirit and boldness," Han Janggwang said, "you wouldn''t die easily anywhere. And your background is even the Everlasting Snow Palace. You didn''t hesitate to slaughter hundreds of martial artists, and even when their deaths were certain, your eyes never wavered. Yes... in the end, youll bring down the Everlasting Snow Palace. Youll become a Great Demon." "Ill take that as a compliment," Seol Unwi replied. "...Today, I will kill the seed of that Great Demon," Han Janggwang said, gripping his sword tighter. "Come," he growled. "You come to me," Seol Unwi answered calmly. "Hah! So its not part of the plan youve mapped out in your head, is it?" Seol Unwi burst into laughter. This man... he was more interesting than expected. "Dont forget," Seol Unwi said, voice sharp, "even a beast can take down a tiger." Before he even finished speaking, Han Janggwangs sword tore through the air. His movements were different now it was as if he had become a completely different person. This is... Seol Unwis prediction was off. Han Janggwangs swordplay had changed. It was as if he had been hiding his true skills all along. A chill radiated from his blade. SLASH! The sword cut deep across Seol Unwis shoulder from an unexpected angle, blood spraying into the air. The textbook precision of Han Janggwangs swordsmanship had suddenly turned erratic unconventional. His sword flashed again, this time striking downward from above. Seol Unwi twisted his body just in time, but the blade grazed his cheek as it passed. "Itll be different now," Han Janggwang said. "Different from before." Seol Unwis expression didnt change. Wounds? He had never assumed he wouldnt be wounded. Unorthodox swordplay? It didnt matter. Unexpected movements? Such things did not exist. Han Janggwang locked eyes with Seol Unwi. Seol Unwi had lost all his weapons. But the look in his eyes had grown even sharper, even more dangerous. Han Janggwang slashed again. A brilliant arc of swordlight ripped toward Seol Unwis neck. Seol Unwi crouched low, driving his body into the ground. The snow of the mountain exploded upward, blinding Han Janggwangs sight. "Clever little tricks!" Han Janggwang roared. With a blast of internal energy, the blinding snow was blown away. But in that instant A stone, clutched in Seol Unwis hand, flew straight toward Han Janggwangs temple. CRACK! His defensive aura blocked it, but the shock threw Han Janggwangs footing off-balance. Seol Unwi didnt miss the opening. With a surge of Grand Void Internal Energy, he drove a fist toward Han Janggwangs chest. "Urgh...!" Han Janggwang stumbled backward. Thanks to his protective aura, the blow wasnt fatal, but the impact had clearly rattled him. "As expected of a master at Five Qi Ascension," Seol Unwi said, almost casually. "Your defensive aura is no joke." "You... you still have the nerve to taunt me?!" Han Janggwang roared, his voice trembling with fury. He swung his sword again, slicing the air. Seol Unwi twisted his body and narrowly dodged, but the blade caught the edge of his robe, slicing it open. And in that moment Han Janggwang should have thought it through. Why had their positions shifted to this place? Why had Seol Unwi suddenly started using his fists? With his Grand Void Internal Energy, Seol Unwi could have torn through Han Janggwangs defensive aura. But he hadn''t. He had only pushed. The answer lay beneath Seol Unwis feet. Han Janggwangs gaze finally shifted downward and his skin crawled. The Snow-White Sword. Seol Unwis Snow-White Sword lay at his feet. The very same sword Seol Unwi had thrown earlier the one Han Janggwang had knocked aside. It was lying exactly where it needed to be. Every single one of Seol Unwis movements had been calculated from the start. By the time Han Janggwang realized it, it was already too late. Seol Unwis body ? Nvlght ? (Read the full story) moved like the wind. In a flash, he snatched up the Snow-White Sword, and the blade was already flying toward Han Janggwangs solar plexus. SHING!! Han Janggwang barely managed to raise his sword and block it. His face twisted in shock as he stumbled backward. Chapter 40 Unwi grasped the hilt of his sword. This might be the first time he was using it since returning to this life. You should consider it an honor. This is the sword of one who bows to no heavenwho walks a path unafraid of the world. He recited the incantation aloud: The blade of defiance shatters the heavens. All laws crumble in its wake. A single strike pierces through the ages. Gods and demons vanish before it. Heaven-Defying Sword of Desolation. And then, from his sword, an illusory force began to rise. It was a power that could never exist within the realm of Twin Radiance Manifestationimpossible to perceive or comprehend. At least, thats how it appeared to Han Janggwang. ...Wh-What... is this...?! Eyes wide, Han Janggwang stared at the force blooming from Unwis blade. It was so blindingly brilliant, it felt like it could tear heaven and earth apart. Even in the realm of Five Qi Ascension, he had never seen anything like this. Overwhelmed by the absurdity of what was unfolding before him, he falteredonly to pull himself together almost instantly. Unwi hadnt been wrong. That sword carried too much. A path hed never seen. An understanding he had never reached. Soon, the air itself began to tremble. The wind stilled. The falling snow hung motionless in the sky. Desolation BladePiercing the Heavens. The moment Unwis sword moved, a blade of light shot forward, straight and true. Han Janggwang saw it. A sword strike that not even his full internal energy and momentum could hope to block. It was something that surpassed the boundary of cultivation itself. He tried to raise his blade Shhk The sound was like the sky itself being torn open. And then, silence. There was no spray of blood. No torn flesh. It was as if the world had been neatly sliced in half. Han Janggwangs upper body began to slide downward. The sword in his hands had split in two and clattered to the ground. The snowdrifts behind him were cleaved clean through, and the shattered cliffs from earlier bore deep, jagged sword markssome split entirely in half. The very sword that once split the Eternal Snow Mountains in Unwis past life... had now split a single life. Soon, the Snow-White Sword in Unwis grasp turned to dust and scattered to the wind. The martial art was simply too vast for such a blade to contain. Blood poured from Unwis lips, yet he did not fall. He walked forwardsteadily, silentlytoward Han Janggwang, who stood with eyes wide, still staring up at the sky. What did you see? ...A sword... no, something beyond a sword... Your end was not as pitiful as I imagined. But it still doesnt change what I have to do. I... was prepared. I will erase Juryung Sword Gate from this world. ...So it shall be. Han Janggwang glared at Unwi with bloodshot eyes... then bowed his head. He wasnt dead. Not yet. ...Could I ask you... one favor? Not long ago you were calling me the next great demon. And now you ask for favors? How shameless. I know... I know, but... what else can I do... ...... If... my end wasnt too disgraceful in your eyesif it didnt disgust you... then I ask you... to spare at least one of my bloodline. Uprooting the bloodline is the usual rule. ...... If you want me to break that rule... youll have to offer something worth my while. ...In the cave where I secluded myself... theres a wall marked with crossed blades. If you dig behind it... youll find an elixir. What kind of elixir? ...Empty Clear Stone Milk. Unwis eyes gleamed with interest. Han Janggwang saw the change and asked, ...You mustve obtained a drop when you killed Jang Muhwi, didnt you? I did. I was the one who introduced that market. I secured some for myself before you did. How much? Six drops. And how many remain? Four. ...Four drops, Unwi murmured softly. If its not therein that cave corner? ...Do as you please. A warrior moves by debt and vengeance. Though an enemy, Han Janggwang had paid his debt with his life and offered a reward to block the cycle of revenge. If the elixir was real, ? N ???? v ???? l i g h t ? then Unwi could show some flexibility. If you add something else on top of thatIll spare them all. At that, Han Janggwang desperately searched his mind. What did he have left to offer? It had to be something of real value. Something that would tempt Seol Unwi. And thenlike a lightning flash across his memory ...Chosehwi of the Hanbing Sect. I made a deal with him. He promised to clean up after I killed you. In return, I gave him a share of the profits I made from selling the Cold Ridge Jade Essence I secured in Seolap. That money... ended up flowing into the Hanbing Sect. That... To Unwi, right now, was the most important piece of information. Do you have a ledger? ...It should be in my quarters... but by now, they may have moved it. I cant say for sure. I see. Chosehwi of the Hanbing Sect... and the Empty Clear Stone Milk. Very well. Ill spare your bloodline. ...Thank... you... cough... and... Even at deaths door, there was one thing Han Janggwang absolutely had to know. That sword art... what is it? sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unwi looked at him in silence for a moment... then spoke in a quiet voice. Its called the Heaven-Defying Sword of Desolation. Heaven... Defying...? Yes. A sword art that contains my entire life. Its divided into five initial forms, and three final ones. The technique you just witnessed... was the first of the final three. ...And the five initial forms...? I call them the Five Songs of Defiance. A sword that sings... I wish I could see them. But I know I never will. Unwi said no more. This was not a sword art to be shown lightly. Not a technique one revealed often. It was forged from the regrets, sorrow, rageevery joy and griefof his past life. All of it flowed into those songs. Unless truly necessary, he had no wish to draw them again. Han Janggwang coughed up blood. His body began to tremble violently. He tried to speak, but no words came. No matter how superhuman his focus, his final light had already faded. His eyes dimmed. His life slipped away. Unwi turned his body. He saw the stunned faces around him, their expressions blank with disbelief. Prepare yourselves. F-For what...? Yangso asked. Unwis answer was crisp and final. Were going to Yangnyeong. A promise once made is a promise kept. A word once spoken is a word fulfilled. Today, Yangnyeong will fall. **** Unwi arrived in Yangnyeong. It wasnt like the times beforeclimbing over walls in the dead of night or sneaking through the shadows. This time, he walked in through the front gate. Behind him followed the warriors of the Snow Compression Branch, and the swordsmen of the Iron Mountain Sword Sect, led by Yangso. Forty in total. A small number, perhaps. But in Yangnyeong at this moment, it was an overwhelming force. The townspeople froze at the sight of them. Shocked, terrified. These were people who should not be here. Hadnt the elite of the Four Great Sects already marched out to kill them? And thenonly thendid the crowd notice what Unwi held in his hand. A severed head. There wasnt a soul in Yangnyeong who didnt recognize that face. It was the head of Han Janggwang, the Gate Master of Juryung Sword Gate. It meant one thing. Annihilation. So thenwhat were these men planning now? Their curiosity drowned in fear, the townsfolk watched as Unwi spoke curtly: Yangso. Yes? Youll take the Iron Mountain warriors and head to Juryung Sword Gate. ...Just us? Yes. Just you. Make sure no one escapes. Yangso scratched his head, then gave a firm nod. Understood. The Iron Mountain warriors peeled away, leaving only the Snow Compression Branch. Follow me. Unwi walked forward. Their destination: the gate of Jang Sword Gate. Two guards stood at the entrance, just about to speak when Wonyang, standing beside Unwi, surged forward, her blade flashing twice. Shhk! Shhk! Two heads dropped to the ground. Unwi strode forward like it was nothing, and slammed his foot into the gate. BOOM! The heavy wooden doors shattered apart, revealing the courtyard inside. Roughly fifty men and women stood within. Unwi stopped. His voice was calm and commanding. Listen. Yes, sir! What Im about to doyou may find it distasteful. Some of you may not agree. But as I said at Snow-Cold Gorge... once a warrior begins something, he sees it through to the end. The air inside Jang Sword Gate turned heavy with dread. Today, youll see that end with me. The warriors of the Snow Compression Branch hardened their expressions. Five Snows Become Frost. At Unwis words, the branch warriors shouted in unison: Five Colds Become Ice! Five snowflakes become a blizzard. Five waves of cold become a glacier. Unwi gave one final command. Erase them. Sir! Jang Sword Gate was considered one of the stronger sects in Yangnyeong. They had no less than ten warriors at the level of the Five Dragons of Fortitude. Nine of them had died at Snow-Cold Gorge. One remained. He was Yeon Segwang, the Smiling Blade. With fury in his eyes, he drew his sword. You bastards!! Ill avenge my Gate Master! He didnt finish the sentence. Unwi lunged forward like a bolt of light, closed the gap instantly, and grabbed Yeon Segwang by the head. He didnt stop. He drove the mans skull into the stone pillar behind him CRACK! A sickening sound. His head burst like rotten fruit. Unwi turned from the collapsing corpse. Leave no kin alive. From his eyes poured a chilling, suffocating killing intent. Kill them all. Sir! Within half a quarter of an hour, Jang Sword Gate was no more. Their next target: Hyeoncheon Palace. **** The phrase unstoppable as splitting bamboo had never been more fitting. This was it. The true meaning of overwhelming force. Within half a quarter, Jang Sword Gate was wiped out. Its halls burned. Half a quarter later, Hyeoncheon Palace went up in flames. And another half quarter after thatCheongun Sword Gate followed. The people of Yangnyeong cowered in terror. Screams echoed from every direction. Cries for mercy cut through the night like blades. Doors slammed shut. Families barricaded themselves inside and didnt dare emerge. Yangnyeong was bathed in blood. And watching this massacre with a faint sneer... was one man. The magistrate of Yangnyeong, Jeong Mugi. Well, shit. Thats one crazy bastard. With his stern features twisted in disbelief, he listened as reports poured in. Three of the Four Great Sectsexcluding only Juryunghad been destroyed. And at this rate, even Juryung Sword Gate wouldnt last much longer. Hey. At his call, a man in a black conical hat responded. Yes, Magistrate? Can you kill that lunatic? The mans face was devoid of emotion as he replied simply: Yes. Even though hes the heir of the Everlasting Snow Palace? The sword does not see bloodlines. Chapter 41 Before even stepping foot in Yangnyeong, Unwi had fought countless battles. There had been no time for rest. Every move was swift and decisive. Anyone with half a brain would understand what that meant. To lose to someone like that? Only fools would fall so easily. The man in the black hatU Dohae, Chief Enforcer of Yangnyeongwas a master of the Three Fire Convergence Realm. He wasnt the kind of person who should have been stationed in a backwater like this in the first place. But four years ago, hed agreed to serve Magistrate Jeong Mugi for five years to repay a personal debt. He had one year left. Killing him would make things messy. Id rather not go that far... so how about this instead? What do you mean, sir? Lets just subdue him. Even if its symbolic, theres still a line between the court and the martial world. If we can end this madness by putting a leash on him, the Everlasting Snow Palace wont dare ask us to clean up for free. And the higher-ups will owe us. Probably even toss in a reward... Yeah. That feels right. What about the Hanbing Sect? The Hanbing Sect, huh... That Chosehwi guy, is he still with the government? No. Hes already returned to the Hanbing Sect. Hmph. We treated him well, and this is how he repays us? No honor among martial artists, as always. Tch. Jeong Mugi turned around. Behind him stood U Dohae and more than forty constables. Surely forty armed men could handle six exhausted warriors. If this went well, he might even squeeze some gold out of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Maybe even get promoted. He had no intention of dying as a minor official in this forgotten countryside. By the way, you said theyre surrounding Juryung Sword Gate? Yes, sir. The only group from the martial world with any real strength in Seolapthe Iron Mountain Sword Secthas them encircled. Iron Mountain? Never heard of them. No need to worry, sir. Their leader, Yangso, joined Seolap five years ago and founded the sect himself. Ah. A fledgling sect, only five years old? Yes. Then not worth remembering. Still... how pathetic for Juryung Sword Gate. U Dohae said nothing. He agreed. Here in Yangnyeong, there were few Jeong Mugi himself wouldnt dare crossbut the former Gate Master of Juryung was one of them. A master in the Five Qi Ascension Realm, destined to reach the apex of martial cultivation. It had made sense to build ties. Jeong Mugi had protected and favored him, and in return received a cut of the profits from Cold Ridge Jade Essence. Very profitable. And now, that very Juryung Sword Gate was surrounded by a five-year-old newborn sect. Whats the sect leaders level? Three Fire Convergence Realm. Hmm... Thats higher than I expected. But more importantly... How exactly did Han Janggwang die? We sent scouts to investigate. One of the cliffs in Snow-Cold Gorge collapsed entirely. A collapsed cliff, huh... With a weak foundation and last nights snowfall adding weight... Yes, sir. With an avalanche and rockfall like that, even a master in the Five Qi Ascension Realm wouldnt walk away unscathed. So the martial artists were wiped out, and by sheer luck, that bastard son and his men were on the far side of the gorge? It appears so. We can attribute it to extraordinary luck. Damn. Even a scarecrow gets heavens favor these days. He dismissed it. He assumed it was luck. Nothing more. But truthfully, Jeong Mugi had gathered every constable in Yangnyeong and stationed them at the mountain pass for one reason only. Ah, speak of the devil. Six figures appearedbloodied, grim. Theyd have to pass through this road to reach Juryung Sword Gate. Just as hed expected. Jeong Mugi stepped forward and called out, Halt, you violent thugs! This ends here! He tried to present himself with gravity and authority. It seemed to work. The man at the frontUnwistopped in his tracks. His expression was that of someone whod just remembered something hed meant to take care of. You must be Magistrate Jeong Mugi of Yangnyeong. Hoho... So you know me? How could I not? Youre someone I could never forget. There was weight behind his words. Jeong Mugi sensed it, but chose not to press. I see you''ve annihilated three of the Four Great Sects. Let that be enough. Enough, you say... Is that an order? Well... if you insist, then yes. But take it as a request, if you prefer. Refuse it, and more than half of you will die. Perhaps all of youexcept youwill be slaughtered. So its a threat. What else could it be? I am the magistrate. You are an outsider who attacked this province. ...... This land belongs to the Empire of Yang. You entered unlawfully and took the lives of our citizens. Today, you shed even more blood. Your actions may well be seen as the Everlasting Snow Palace launching a preemptive strike on the empire... but Im willing to let it goif you stop now. Leave one arm behind. One arm. Thats all? Of course not. Youll also kneel and apologize. Do that, and I will generously bury this whole affair. Unwi responded in an unexpected way. He laughedshort, dry. So thats your offer, Magistrate. Then allow me to make one of my own. Oh? Youre quite the strange one. Youre not really in a position to negotiate... but go on. Ill humor you. According to a certain ledger I recently obtained, youve taken precisely 2,000 silver taels and 300 pounds of Cold Ridge Jade Essence over the past six years. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Hah. I have no idea what youre talking about. So you deny it, I see. Deny? This isnt denial. Its truth. I am a government ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) official. I dont collude with the martial world. I merely govern. Two thousand silver? Jade Essence? If I had that, Id have no more dreams left to chase! Now then, why dont you I wasnt finished speaking. Jeong Mugis brows twisted in irritation. Beside him, U Dohae unsheathed his blade. Unwi ignored them and continued: Return the full amount you took. If the Jade Essence is gone, convert it at current market value. Pay it back. Then leave this place. Everyone always seemed to get this part wrong. Unwi wasnt some mad dog. He had rules. He valued debt and revenge. He honored them, lived by them. That was what it meant to be a warrior. But debt and revenge werent simple things. They could come from misunderstanding. From mistakes. From circumstances. Thats why Unwi always offered a chance. A chance to repay what was owed. A chance to retreat. A chance to survive without betting your life. Every sect hed destroyed had refused that chance. Jeong Mugi would be no different. I already thought you were insane, but this confirms ityoure beyond saving. Accusing a magistrate of corruption? You little bastard, Ive changed my mind. Ill take both of your armsand the heads of all your branch warriors. Chief Enforcer. At his call, U Dohae raised his head. Go. Take his arms. Take their lives. Yes, Magistrate. U Dohae stepped forward, and with him, forty constables surged into motion. They thought he wouldnt dare. That no matter how mad a martial artist became, theyd never lay hands on the court. They were wrong. Unwi wasnt a typical martial artist. Crush them. At Unwis words, the five branch warriors immediately fell into formation. Ill take responsibility. Kill them all. Even for the branch warriors, raising blades against government forces was no small matter. But three of them didnt waver in the slightest. Cheonpung. Wonyang. And Han Murin. As Unwi drew his sword and clashed with U Dohae, three constables heads flew skyward in a crimson arc. Magistrate Jeong Mugis eyes went wide. Something was going wrong. And just as that thought crossed his mindthree more heads were severed and hurled into the air. The constables stumbled back, visibly shaken. Something was wrong. This... wasnt how it was supposed to go. You dare attack officers of the court?! Are you out of your damned minds?! Drop your swords and surrender immediately! He bellowed at the top of his lungs, but it meant nothing. Unwi surged forward, slashing his sword with unflinching force. Chaaang! U Dohae parried the strike with his own blade. Even in that fleeting moment, U Dohae was rattled. The force behind that sword... it wasnt normal. Unwi stomped down. CRACK! Khggh...! U Dohaes right foot, which had stepped slightly ahead, was pulverized on impact. Gritting his teeth through the pain, U Dohae swung his forehead down in a brutal headbutt. Whoosh! It struck nothing but air. An unnatural movement. Hed seen Unwis foot touch the ground. But in the next instant, he vanished from view. Shhk! A sharp slicing sound followed, and blood sprayed from U Dohaes right shoulder. Wincing, he reached out with his free, left hand. His fingers caught the edge of Unwis cloak. A chance. As a master in the Three Fire Convergence Realm, U Dohaes instincts were sharp. Hed read Unwis speed. All he had to do was catch him. And once caught, it was over. He slammed Unwi into the ground and raised a fist to smash his face in. But then Thuk! A sickening noise, like flesh pierced by a blade. U Dohae froze mid-motion. ...Guhk... A torrent of blood poured from his mouth. Kneeling now, he realized something was lodged in his neck. W-When did you... Rising to his feet, shoulder throbbing, Unwi answered simply. Just now. ...Impossible... A warrior is most vulnerable at one exact moment. When they believe their attack has succeeded. In that instant, they unknowingly open a perfect gap. Unwi never missed that moment. You... you calculated getting caught...? This was Unwis own version of Sacrificing Flesh to Cut Bone. He reached for the dagger embedded in U Dohaes neck and twisted it. Schlkk The neck severed cleanly. Unwi pulled the blade free from the corpse, turned, and hurled it forward without hesitation. Ah... Ahhh...! Thud! GAAAAAAAAH! The blade found its markJeong Mugis thigh. The blinding pain overwhelmed his senses, and he collapsed. For a normal man, that kind of shock was more than enough to drop him. And sure enough... Ah... Agh... You... you bastard... Im a magistrate! Unwi walked forward. Slowly. There was no trace of composure left in Jeong Mugis eyes. The so-called inviolability of court and martial world It didnt matter who broke it first. What mattered was: Who would bear the consequences. That was what Unwi believed. And he had made his choice. Chapter 42 Stop... Stop what you''re trying to do. Money...? Ill give it to you. Ill give it, so please just stop for a moment. Lets talk a little... Weve been talking all this time, havent we? ...Thats why... I said Id give it to you, didnt I? Unwi stopped walking in front of Jeong Mugi. Youve made me waste my precious time. So the price has gone up a bit. Just... say it. Ill give it. Ill give it to you. Two thousand nyang in silver has turned into twenty thousand nyang in gold. And three hundred geun of Cold Ridge Jade Essence has turned into thirty thousand. Jeong Mugi gaped, mouth wide open at the sheer absurdity of it. My time is more precious than anything in this world. If something like money could buy it, Id have already bought it. Magistrate. What will you do? T-That amount is unrealistic. How could I possibly... I take that to mean you wont pay. ...Who in the world would give you that!! Speak like youre sane, you lunatic bastard...! Then I have no choice. Since you wont pay, Ill take the rest of your time instead. He raised his sword. By taking his time, he didnt mean using him as a servant or anything like that. He meant he would simply kill himand Jeong Mugi clearly understood that. Wait! I am a magistrate! A magistrate of the Yang Empire! If you kill me, its no different from declaring war against the Yang Empire Ill handle the consequences. That kind of thing. Puk! Unwis sword pierced Jeong Mugis heart. He pulled it right back out. Jeong Mugi coughed up blood. Srrk! And Unwi took his head clean off. **** Everyone stared blankly at the magistrates head soaring into the sky. No one thought hed actually go that far. Nohe killed a government official? It was as if time itself had ? Nv֢ight ? (Read more on our source) stopped. ...T-Ta Lord...? They all understood what it meant to kill a magistrate. Unwi surely understood it too, but surprisingly, he didnt seem to care. He adjusted his grip on his sword and kicked off from the ground. Srrk! The head of a constable standing across from him flew into the air. In the blink of an eye, the constable beside him also lost his head. As Unwi spun his body and slashed Srrrk-gak! Three heads hit the ground. Unwi had killed five constables in an instant, then spoke curtly. Kill them. All of them. Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek were still hesitating, but the other three were not. Wonyang was the first to start swinging her sword, followed by Cheonpung and Han Murin. Exterminate and annihilate. This was an alleyway. Even if countless eyes in Yangnyeong were watching the situation, if they killed everyone here, at least for now, they could blind and deafen this part of the city. And so, it didnt even take a full quarter of an hour for all the constables to be dead. Unwi shook the blood off his sword and spoke. Jin Sohyeop, Baek Myeonggaek. The two men lifted their heads at his voice. You dont want to do it? ...Ta Lord. There was just cause when we targeted the four great sects of Yangnyeong, but attacking the officials... thats something else. That was Jin Sohyeops reply. I dont believe this is the right thing to do. And that was Baek Myeonggaeks answer. Unwi quietly looked at the two of them. After thinking for a moment, he gave a small nod. Well need to have a longer talk, it seems. Once todays work is done, Ill arrange a time. ...Thank you. As he turned around, Unwi spoke. Were heading to Juryung Sword Gate. Follow me. **** And so, Unwis party headed toward Juryung Sword Gate. However, the one person not entering Juryung Sword Gate was Unwi himself. Was it Blue Dragon Rock where that Empty Clear Stone Milk or whatever was hidden? Thats what Han Janggwang said. That was a conversation between Cheonpung and Wonyang. Just as the two had said, Unwi was heading to Blue Dragon Rockto find the Empty Clear Stone Milk Han Janggwang had promised. Thats why only these five had come to Juryung Sword Gate. There, the warriors of Iron Mountain Sword Sect and Yangso were present, and at the center of it all were the disciples, warriors, and overseers of Juryung Sword Gate, all forced to kneel. Having lost their elite force at Snow-Cold Gorge, Juryung Sword Gate had fallen so far that they couldnt even fend off the Iron Mountain Sword Sect. It was a bitter realitybut what could be done? This was the martial world, after all. Han Murin grinned lazily and asked Wonyang, By the way, arent you worried? Wonyang tilted her head at that. Worried? Me? We messed with the authorities. This is definitely going to blow up. ...... No matter how thorough we are with the extermination, if the Yang Empire sends an investigation unit, itll be the best of the best. Ah, who knows... Wonyang thought for a moment at Han Murins words, then answered firmly. I believe hell take care of it. Somehow. Wow... You must really trust Ta Lord, huh? And you dont, Han Murin-nim? I trust him. But trust and faith arent exactly the same, are they? ...... Thats all I meant. Han Murin. He was truly unreadable. When Wonyang revealed she was a woman, he just chuckled like he expected it. And when Unwi gave the order to kill, he moved without the slightest hesitationon par with Wonyang. Earlier, Wonyang had killed the most constables, but that was only because she was in the Twin Radiance Manifestation realm. If Han Murin were in that same realm, he wouldve killed even more than her. You know what? What do you mean? You change a lot once you pick up a sword. Han Murin smiled again. Whether its that me or this me, its all still me. ...Dont you think thats a problem? I dont. But you seem to. ...... Then instead of me, maybe try doing something about those two over there. Han Murin pointed. There stood Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek. And approaching them was Cheonpung. He hadnt said anything, but Cheonpung had been visibly irritated for a while now. Cheonpung spoke. Hey, you two out of your minds? Baek Myeonggaek, always the silent type, didnt respond. But Jin Sohyeop did. What did we do so wrong that youre this worked up? Wow. You little shits. You think this scar on my shoulder just appeared out of nowhere? That cut on Wonyangs calf? Han Murins torn side? All of that happened because you two hesitated like dumbasses. You dont get that? Cheonpung was unusually serious now. While it wasnt a secret that he had his eye on the now-vacant position of branch lord, this had nothing to do with that. This was a matter of basic trust. And yet, Jin Sohyeop only snorted. Seems like you really dont get whos the idiot here. Fighting the four major sects? Killing all their disciples and warriors? Fine. Thats the martial world. But the government? No. Touching the government means not only making enemies of themit means making enemies of the entire martial world. You cowardly little fuck, arent you? Maybe you dont know the difference between cowardice and intelligence? Goddamn... You son of a As Cheonpung reached for his sword, someone grabbed his wrist. It was Wonyang. What now? Dont. What do you mean dont? Did you not see the attitude on these bastards? Guys like them need to be half-killed at least Ta Lord knows. ...... Wonyang turned her gaze toward Baek Myeonggaek and Jin Sohyeop. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was it that Unwi desired most? Absolute subordinates who would obey without question. While those two had taken part in the slaughter of the four great sects warriors and disciples, when it came to the government officials, they hadnt killed a single constable. That wasnt a jokethey hadnt killed even one. They had only deflected swords or subdued them. The only ones who killed were Cheonpung, Wonyang, and Han Murin. From that moment, those two had already strayed far from Unwis ideals. What more was there to say? This wasnt just branch business anymore. It had become Unwis business. And Unwi knew. He knew that the wounds on the bodies of those three were because of those two. Regardless of ones cultivation level, the Five-Snow Ice Formation had to move as one. If even one personno, in this case, twobegan to hesitate, the damage would naturally fall on the other three. Thats why Unwi said hed speak to them later. It would be inappropriate for Wonyang or Cheonpung to interfere here. And so Wonyang turned away, and Cheonpung, as if sulking, jerked his head to the side in irritation that didnt match his bulky frame. Only Han Murin, arms crossed in the distance, was smiling like he found the whole situation amusing. And before long, Unwi arrived. He immediately sensed the fracture between the five of them and voiced his impression with a single blunt comment. What a fucking mess. Chapter 43 The World Commerce Association. They had played a central role in the distribution of Cold Ridge Jade Essence. It wasnt possible to move forward with the story while leaving them out. After a brief moment of thought, Unwi spoke. Give them ten thousand nyang in silver. ...Excuse me? His agreement with Han Janggwang had only promised to spare their lives, but he could afford this level of grace. Give it. Yangso scratched his head and handed the money over to the Han family disciples of Juryung Sword Gate. And with that, they left the sect. Unwi spoke quietly. Set it on fire. As he had done after eradicating Jang Sword Gate, Cheongun Sword Gate, and Hyeoncheon Palace, he set each one ablaze. Juryung Sword Gate would be no different. He gestured to Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek to follow him and moved to a corner near the wall. The two, called out, quietly bowed their heads. Unwi looked at them for a while, then began to speak slowly. When I first accepted you, I told you to obey me without question. Do you remember? We do. And yet you didnt. ...Were sorry. He shook his head. Im not asking for an apology. Im asking you for your reasons. Jin Sohyeop took a deep breath and answered first. ...As a martial artist, I believe it''s natural to repay grievances. And? But attacking the authorities is different. Different? To be blunt, touching the authorities means breaking the order of the martial world. I dont want to turn the officials into enemies. Because you used to be a soldier? At those words, Jin Sohyeop suddenly looked up. His eyes were trembling. ...How... did you know? You can tell from the way you move. Unwi pointed at Jin Sohyeops feet. Every three steps, you put more pressure on your left foot. Its a habit of those whove spent long hours on horseback. And the angle you draw your sword fromthe upward diagonal from the left waistthats optimized for mounted combat. Its also the standard sword-drawing technique of the Yang Empires cavalry. Silence fell. Jin Sohyeops face had gone paler than ever. And Baek Myeonggaek. At my call, the corner of his eye twitched slightly. You still retain the breathing technique of the Cheongseong Sect. ...H-How... Though the Cheongseong Sect was annihilated hundreds of years ago, their breathing method is an ancient art that affects the natural flow of the heavens and earth. Every time you adjusted your breath, the air around you trembled slightly. Even if you only know a part of it, the fundamentals dont just vanish. ...Thats... And I can see traces of military training in you as well. Doesnt seem like the Yang Empire. Where was it? ...Wolguk. Did you commit a crime? ...No. My ancestor from the Baek family was a first-generation disciple of the annihilated Cheongseong Sect. The breathing technique he obtained back then still survives in our family. My father, who was a military officer, taught it to me. So thats why I see traces of both the Wolguk infantry and Cheongseong in your style. ...Yes. Because you had a military father, you didnt want to make enemies of the officials. Is that right? ...Something like that. Unwi fell silent, lost in thought. **** Who is Seol Unwi? Judging from his actions so far, Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek assumed there was a very high chance they would die today. Even so, they couldnt bring themselves to make enemies of the officials. That was their conviction. Faced with a conflict between that conviction and Unwis command, the two of them had chosen conviction. And they were prepared to accept the consequences. The two men quietly closed their eyes. And then, above their bowed heads, Unwis voice rang out unexpectedly. Conviction is a strange thing. The two men didnt flinch. Unwi continued. Sometimes it weighs more than a mountain. Other times, less than a feather. Youre probably feeling its weight right now. Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek lowered their heads even further, without a word. I too sacrificed many things for conviction. As a result, I ended up living every moment in the past. Filled with regret. ...... Whether it was right or wrong, I dont know. But what I do know is that I never want to repeat it. A note of sorrow was buried in Unwis voice. I wont say your decision was wrong. But its an undeniable fact that your choice put your comrades lives in danger. A breeze passed by. The leaves beyond the wall rustled. After tonight, you are no longer members of Seolap Branch. The shoulders of both men flinched. Unwis words meant one thing. Jin Sohyeop raised his head. ...I thought you would kill us. A faint smile touched Unwis lips. If it ended in death, it would be punishment, not a lesson. Baek Myeonggaek opened his eyes and looked at Unwi. I accepted you. I gave you martial arts, and I gave you a cultivation technique. Hancheols martial skills are solid, and the Heavenly Image Heart Technique I created will be compatible with whatever inner method you study in the future. I wont take back a single thing. I wont demand payment, either. Their mouths fell open. They had expected to at least lose their dantians. As I have my path, you have yours. No one knows where your road will leadnot even I. But Unwis gaze turned sharp. If, at the end of your road, we meet again, and its not the same as minethen well be enemies. So live with dignity. Hold on to your convictions. Understood? Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek knelt at once and clasped their fists in salute. In their eyes was a mix of regret, gratitude, and resolve. We # Nvlight # will never forget Ta Lords teachings. Unwi said curtly, Wonyang. From not far off, Wonyang answered quickly. Yes, Ta Lord. You said three treasured swords were found in Juryung Sword Gate? Yes. Bring me all three of those swords. Wonyang flinched for a moment, then nodded. She quickly received the three treasured swords from Yangso and ran over to Unwi. Unwi silently stared at the three swords for a while. Then he handed the one in the center to Wonyang, and gave the remaining two to Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek. The two men were nearly overwhelmed, unable to process the continuing generosity and grace. Where do you plan to go? To that question, Jin Sohyeop said he would return to serve in the government of the Yang Empire, while Baek Myeonggaek said he would return to his hometown. Unwi turned his back as he spoke. Go. The two men bowed deeply one last time and left. Even after they disappeared, Unwi stood there for a while, quietly staring at the wall. Only the moonlight fell silently. And someone approached him. It was Han Murin. ...I heard the entire conversation. Unintentionally. So? You seem like the kind of Lord who listens to his subordinates. And? So what? May I speak my mind? Go ahead. Shouldnt they have been killed? At those words, Unwi gave a faint chuckle. Why? Are you afraid the martial arts will be leaked? Hancheols martial techniques and the Heavenly Image Heart Techniqueyes, they hold great value. But even if they are leaked, Im not afraid of that. Then what are you worried about? Im worried about the way it was handled. I dont trust those two. Whatever convictions they may claim to have, they caused harm to the comrades who stood beside them. If the Five-Snow Ice Formation hadnt been so tightly linked, at least one of us three wouldve taken a serious wound. And that one wouldve been me, with the lowest cultivation. Unwi listened quietly to Han Murins words. To not punish people who committed such a crime is one thing, but to send them off with giftsthat, I cant agree with. So it was a more layered concern than I thought. ...Yes. Then Ill give you a clear answer. Those two were my people. But those two... And so are you. At those words, Han Murin stopped smiling and fell silent. It felt like his heart had just pounded loudly in his chest. I dont care if those two take the martial arts I taught and spread them elsewhere. The same goes for you, and for Wonyang and Cheonpung back there. Think back carefullydid I ever tell any of you not to leak the martial arts? ...You didnt. Youre all making a very big mistake right now. What kind of mistake? Martial arts are just tools. No matter what kind of tool it is, the person wielding it is what matters most. ...... People are born first. Martial arts come after. I accepted you as my people, and I respect the convictions each of you hold. Unwi walked forward and stood in front of Han Murin. To accept someone means to accept everything about them. The reason I never asked about your past is because of that. Han Murin swallowed hard. ...Do you know my past? I do. How? I keep saying the same thing, but Ill make it clear for you. A persons movements reveal more than they think. This has nothing to do with cultivation. When someone breathes, eats, channels energy, or simply moves, traces are left behind. Some can read those traces, and some cantbut at the very least, I can. ...Then if I stay here, your enemies will increase. Your life will be at risk. I told you already. Even if heaven and earth are overturned, those who walk with me have no enemies. Unwi placed his hand on Han Murins shoulder. I dont hold back people who want to leave. Im not afraid of martial arts leaking either. Because to me, conviction is more important than some martial skill. ...... And what kind of martial artist worries about getting hurt? If you had been seriously injured, it wouldve been my oversight, and I would take responsibility. You understand what Im saying? Han Murin looked at Unwi with trembling eyes. He didnt know what to say. His nervehis scalewas on another level. In the martial world, not all lives are equal. Thats a basic truth. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unwi didnt stray far from that truth either. But he drew a clear line. The lives of his own people and the lives of others. He cherished the former fiercely, and treated the latter like roadside garbage. Was he always this consistent, this absolute in his standards? Han Murin wasnt sure. Was this really the illegitimate son of Seolap? To the still-silent Han Murin, Unwi spoke. Do not pursue Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek. Do not kill them. ...Is that an order? It is. A smile formed at the corner of Han Murins lips. Understood. Unwi walked toward the cliff. It was a place from which all of Yangnyeong County could be seen at a glance. Flames rose from a few placesbut despite that, the view was rather magnificent. Wonyang. Yes, Ta Lord. Plant the Seollyeong flag. Tonight, Yangnyeong became the territory of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Chapter 44 Seolap and Yangnyeong. What happened in that remote backwaterbarely even a proper townreached the heart of Everlasting Snow Palace almost instantly. When the # Nvlight # report came, Seol Jungcheon, the Lord of Ice and Heaven, showed a rare expression. A faint chuckle escaped his lips. For anyone else, that might not mean much. People laugh all the time. But this was Seol Jungcheon. A man known as a cold-blooded tyrant, he was not one to laugh, not even in mockery. That was why everyone in the palaces inner circle froze in shock. Especially Yang Seoljin, who had been delivering the reporthe was visibly shaken. Hed always thought he understood Seol Jungcheon better than anyone. But something felt... off. Had he been mistaken? It was then that Seol Jungcheon asked him a question. So, all four major sects in Yangnyeong were annihilated? Yes, sir. A warrior settled a grudge with his own hands. Is that a problem? It would depend on who was watchingbut by any measure, Hyeon Seollin, Seol Unwi, had taken Yangnyeong through just means. In fact, his justification had been sound from the very beginning. Hed lived as a puppet for six years. And now, his revenge had been carried out flawlessly. But there was one complication. Im told he also killed the magistrate. Still, Seol Jungcheon didnt seem bothered. If those so-called sects were extorting funds from Seolap, the magistrate mustve been complicit. Isnt that right? ...Yes, sir. But theres no solid evidence. I heard there was a ledger. That ledger is in Hyeon Seollins possession. We havent seen its contents... So you dont know? Thats correct. Seol Jungcheon fell silent, lost in thought. This was... unexpected. He hadnt exactly been hoping for much. But this? This went far beyond his expectations. They had made a wagerabout the paths theyd walk, who would reach the end first. He never imagined it would be this path. A path balanced precariously between the Way of Demons and the Way of Tyrantswalking a tightrope between destruction and righteousness. But if you traced the chain of events, it became clear this wasnt something ordinary. First came the warning, sent via letter. Then a deadlinemidnight. Before they could even formulate a response, Seol Unwi had already infiltrated Yangnyeong and assassinated the leaders of all four sects. Then came the appearance of the master of Juryung Sword Gate, who had been in seclusion. That part was impressive, too. Naturally enraged, the master rallied every last martial artist of the four sectsand they too were wiped out. He collapsed a cliff...? This wasnt a reckless gamble... he chose the most efficient path possible. And where was Seol Unwi now? At the early stage of Twin Radiance Manifestation. A martial artist at that realm, seeking the best outcome, would have done exactly what Unwi did. Then what ifwhat if he reached the level of Earth and Heaven Transcendence? He wouldnt just rely on raw strength. He would use his mind. There were now many who saw Unwi in a new light after this incident. Impressive. Again and againimpressive. The execution was flawless. A martial artist of Twin Radiance Manifestation had seized control of an entire county with fewer than forty people. Even with government forces involved, hed secured proper justification and sealed the matter with the ledger. Yang Seoljin had said the ledger existedbut no one could confirm whether the magistrates name was written inside. Thats the thing. Depending on what Unwi decided, the name could be thereor it could not. Had he calculated that far ahead? Truly... It was astonishing. Finally, Seol Jungcheons lips twitched And then Ha... ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! A booming laugh burst forth so suddenly that everyone in the chamber went silent. Just moments ago, they had all been clamoring that Seol Unwi should be summoned and scolded, that he should be held accountable, that this mess might destroy their alliance with the Yang Empireand someone must take responsibility. Now? Those same people swallowed their words. Ha ha... Its entertaining. Truly entertaining. And Seol Jungcheon meant it. Now youre finally acting like a true heir of the Polar Throne. The youngest had made a promiseand kept it. Now, it was time for the father to fulfill his own. Vice Palace Lord. ...Yes, my lord. That flower we spoke ofthe Everfrost Flame Blossom. Is it ready? Once again, every person nearby widened their eyes. The Everfrost Flame Blossom? That priceless spiritual creature? All of a sudden? I made a promise to Hyeon Seollin. I intend to keep it. One shock followed another. It wasnt just the flower itselfbut that he intended to give it to the youngest? My lord...! You mustnt! The one who cried out was Jin Yangje, master of the Hanbing Sectone of Seol Unwis maternal bloodline clans. You mustnt? Why? ...That treasure, how can you give it to someone whos only reached Twin Radiance Manifestation? More than thathes committed a grievous offense I. Seol Jungcheon cut him off coldly. His eyes were icy. I made a promise. To Hyeon Seollin. ... Now that its been said aloud... theres something Im curious about. Y-yes? No matter how lowly a child of a concubine Hyeon Seollin may be, he is still the heir of the Polar Throne. Why, then, did those sects in Yangnyeong try to kill him? What exactly were they relying on? ... Jin Yangje. Would you be satisfied if I launched a full investigation into this incident? N-no, sir. Seol Jungcheon stared at him for a moment with an odd look, as if the whole situation fascinated him. Allow me to offer one piece of advice. II will listen carefully. Any grudge or feud within the palace... I do not intervene. That will not change. Do you understand? Yes, my lord. I understand. Truthfully, he didnt understand at all. What did that even mean? He doesnt interfere in personal feuds? So nothings changed? Yang Seoljin, sorting through documents with darkened eyes, didnt understand either. But both of themshould have carved that warning deep into their hearts. Hyeonshim. At Seol Jungcheons command, a man leaning against a pillar at the corner of the chamber straightened his back and knelt on one knee. Yes, my lord. Go to Hyeon Seollin. Tell him Ive summoned him to the main palace. At once. And with that, Hyeonshims body vanished like smoke. **** By the time the catastrophe in Yangnyeong reached the main palace of Everlasting Snow Palace and began rippling through the martial world, there were already some who had begun to breathe sighs of relief. Those people were the World Commerce AssociationYangnyeongs dominant trading group. The four major sects had fallen. The magistrate was dead. But that was it. The Cold Ridge Jade Essence extracted from the two mines between Seolap and Yangnyeong had always passed through the World Commerce Association before reaching the market. That arrangement had been established through a simple agreement by Cheon Eojin, the head of the Association: Once the ores were extracted, they would all be sent to the Association. The Association would then transport and sell them throughout Zhongyuan. The resulting profits were split between the four sects and the magistrate according to prearranged percentages. As a result, the World Commerce Association became the only trading group in Yangnyeong. All others had been driven out. A complete monopoly. So when the sects collapsed and the magistrate was executed, Cheon Eojin had trembled with fear. Would Seol Unwis wrath reach them next? Would the World Commerce Association be left unscathed? It seemed unlikelybut strangely, even as the first day passed, nothing happened. And so, they exhaled. Were in the clear. Even Seol Unwi must have some use for the Association. With that conclusion, the future didnt seem hard to predict. Seol Unwi would visit them soon, most likely. Then, theyd renegotiate terms. The Association had sold Cold Ridge Jade Essence multiple times before. They were practically experts. A new deal would be struck. Business would resume. Cheon Eojins forecast was, to an extent, correct. At the very least, he was right about one thingSeol Unwi would be paying them a visit. That much, he got right. Cheon Eojin was sipping tea on the top floor of a tower that overlooked the entire Association headquarters, including the front gate, when he felt something... off. Almost unconsciously, he glanced toward the main gate KRAAAAA-KOOM!! The gate exploded. He jumped to his feet. The two guards stationed at the entrance were beheaded on the spot. And before anyone could react, a sword pierced the chest of Jin Janghyeokbetter known as the Single-Sabre of the Horizon, a master hired from Zhongyuan. Something... Something had gone terribly wrong. **** BOOM! The doors were kicked open without hesitation. As the hinges shattered, Cheonpung and Wonyang rushed in, slicing through the two guards at the entrance with brutal efficiency. It all happened in a flashfar too fast for anyone to react. Footsteps followed, calm and unhurried. As they crossed the threshold, someone shouted from ahead: You there! This is the World Commerce Association! How dare you launch a daylight! Who are you? ...You dont recognize me? No. Hmph. I suppose its not surprising, stuck out here in some Yangnyeong backwater. I am the Single-Sabre of the Horizon. The what? Han Murin leaned in and whispered to me. Hes a martial artist who gained some fame out west in Hwalryang, near the Yang Empires border. Names Jin Janghyeok. His cultivation is at the Three Fire Convergence stage. He fights with twin sabers. No ones sure where he originally trained, but hes affiliated with a group now. Didnt even need to guess. Stormwind Alliance. Ah, your insight is always impressive. Just from the way he walks, its obvious hes trained in the Wind-Beyond-Dust Step. Wouldve been weirder if I didnt know. Han Murins eyes twitched hard. So its true, then... That you can read a man from his footwork alone. I turned my head slightly. Stormwind Alliance. A rogue martial group founded by Jang Cheonryong, the so-called Wave King. It was often referred to as the Vagabond Union. Jang Cheonryong had reached the second realm of the Martial Gods Five Paths: the Realm of Martial Apex Incarnation. There was a reason they called him the Wave King. He created the Wind-Beyond-Dust Stepa technique taught to every martial artist who joined the Alliance. For newcomers at the Foundation Stage, he offered the basic Breathing Step. For those at the Flame Convergence realm, he introduced the Adaptive Step. Once they reached the Transcendence of Earth and Heaven, he passed down the Dust Step. And for those beyond, the Profound Step. The Wind-Beyond-Dust Step was among the highest-tier movement techniques in the Heaven grade. It had been a pain to deal with in my previous life. Jin Janghyeoks footwork now alternated between featherlight steps like wind and weighty presses like stormcloudsyet with a deceptive softness, as if he were walking on air. On the surface, it might not seem like much, but there was a clear rhythm to it. Just from that, it was obvious. He was a rogue from the Stormwind Alliance. I dont care that youre being paid for this job, but Ill say this once. Listen closely. You insolent bastard. Do you have any idea who I am? Im Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leave. Now. If you go, I wont chase you. Hah... So the name of the Stormwind Alliance scares even you. Then allow me to offer you a deal instead. Ill take responsibility for the two dead guardsjust walk away now. Chapter 45 I shook my head. This was enough. I drew the sword at my waist and stepped forward. Jin Janghyeok stared at me as if he couldnt believe what he was seeingeven as I began to swing my sword, his expression didnt change. His legs braced, sliding him sideways across the ground. In that instant, his inner force exploded outward, and just as he tried to push off with his foot Thunk My sword pierced straight through his heart. ...Wha? He collapsed with a heavy thud, his face frozen in bewilderment. Honestly, I couldnt blame him. Theres a momentary opening in the second step of the Adaptive Step technique. As I mentioned earlier, Wind-Beyond-Dust Step is among the highest-tier footwork techniques even within the Heaven-grade. Created by a master of the Martial Gods Five Realms, it could easily rival divine-level techniques in the right hands. But if that technique is used by someone in the Three Fire Convergence stage? Of course therell be flaws. And Jang Cheonryong, its creator, knew that. He patched most of them as best he couldbut one critical gap remained. The second step. During the first step, internal energy gathers at the heel. In the second step, it shifts to the toes. That tiny instant where balance waversthats the opening. I withdrew my blade. Gah! As Jin Janghyeok coughed up blood, I took his head clean off and turned around. Several armed guards and martial artists of the World Commerce Association stood frozen, watching me. Ill count to five, I said, casually flicking the blood from my sword. If Cheon Eojin, head of the World Commerce Association, isnt kneeling before me by thenevery single one of you dies. I didnt even reach three. Cheon Eojin appeared and knelt before me. He mustve been nearby. His first words were desperate. Im sorry!! Sorry? Yes. I offer my full apology. Until now, the World Commerce Association has colluded with the four sects and the former magistrate of Yangnyeong, Jeong Mugi, to siphon Cold Ridge Jade Essence from Seolap! I actually paused for a second. No lies. Just the raw truth, spoken plainly. I wasnt used to that. Most people tried to worm their way out of blame. It was... refreshing. I crouched down in front of him. Didnt expect you to be so reasonable. ...Im a merchant. And a merchant should always keep the door to negotiation open. Then this will be simple. Youve committed a crime worthy of death. The four sects paid with their lives. So did Magistrate Jeong Mugi. The World Commerce Association wont be an exception. Youre... absolutely right. Thats fair. So how do you plan to make amends? As a merchant, the only thing I can offer is money. Ill provide as much compensation as I can. Compensation, huh... Normally, I dont charge interest. But you know something? What is it...? Its been one full day. One day since I took over Yangnyeong. ... And in that one day, I stayed at the county office. The distance to your headquarters isnt that far. And yet, not even a letter. Not a single word. ...That was So I came myself. But you know Im not a man with time to waste. You made me spend it. That means you owe me. Any objection? ...None. Good. Ive had to kill hundreds just to finally meet someone who knows how to hold a proper conversation. Cheon Eojin flinched. But I meant every word. Ive spoken to far too many people who couldnt understand a thing I said. Literally had to kill hundreds before someone with a functioning brain finally appeared. That, in itself, was a huge achievement. Listen carefully. From now on, Yangnyeong belongs to Everlasting Snow Palace. The old magistrate''s office will become our Yangnyeong Branch. I intend to keep the building, but its structure will change. The warehouse will be expanded. The training yard will be enlarged. And well build a new herb garden to supply cultivation resources. The World Commerce Association will handle all of that. ...Understood. You have one day. By then, I expect a full proposal, prepared and delivered to me directly. Naturally, youll bear all costs. Yes. Of course. It shall be done. Just applying pressure isnt enough. You need to offer an opportunity, too. The mining of Cold Ridge Jade Essence will be shared between Seolaps Cheongun Trading Company and your Association. Just remember one thing: if you pull anything, the World Commerce Association will vanish from existence. Understood? ...Yes. And one more thing. I leaned forward, whispering by his ear. Magistrate Jeong Mugi brought the four sects and your Association together. He planned to storm Seolap and have me killed. I believe you hold the evidence of that meeting. Cheon Eojin blinked. ...Evidence, you say...? I wasnt even aware such a plan existed. If it did, I wasnt there. Really now... I thought you were a fast thinker. But youre slower than I expected. ... Let me repeat it. The meeting happened. You were there. So were the magistrate and the heads of the four sects. They all signed a joint pledgeentrusted to you for safekeeping. Now Cheon Eojins eyes began to tremble. He finally understood what I was implying. Id like you to bring that pledge with you tomorrow. ... Im sure you can forge handwriting well enough if necessary. He seemed to hesitate. But that was fine. It didnt matter if he hesitated. Given the current situationand what was coming nexthe had no choice but to do what I wanted. I patted his shoulder. Youre a merchant, so start calculating like one. ...Calculating? I have the ledger. And you represent the interests of the four sects and the magistrate. If we align our statements, just how much money could we extract from the Yang Empire? Cheon Eojin took a deep breath. I have no intention of using political leveragebut if they start it, Ill respond in kind. If Everlasting Snow Palace and the Yang Empire go to war, who do you think wins? ... Figure out how much we can reasonably take. And bring that proposal with you tomorrow as well. Of course, your cut will be measured in pennies, not silver taels. But look at the big picture. Be a merchant. Finally, a smile crept onto Cheon Eojins face. Dont worry. Ill make sure we both come out with the maximum possible profit. Good, I said. And it seems your World Commerce Association has a promising talent. ...We have several, but may I ask who youre referring to? Theres a junior overseer named Han Seokhyeon. Cheon Eojins brow twitchedjust slightly, but enough to show he recognized the name. Give him a proper position and bring him with you tomorrow. I stood up. He would understand what this conversation truly meant. Youd have to, if you were going to run a merchant guild of this scale. I was about to turn away when Lord Hyeon Seollin. The voice came from an unexpected direction. It was right beside me. The moment people realized who had spoken, several gasped audibly. Some couldnt even raise their heads after seeing his facethey pressed their foreheads to the floor as if afraid to make eye contact. And rightly so. The White Snow Phantom Corps of Everlasting Snow Palace wielded absolute authority within the Palaces territory. Especially its commanderHyeonshim. There was no need to explain his presence. Its been a while, Commander. Yes. But more importantly... You really went through with it. So I did. Hyeonshim studied me for a moment with a strange expression, then spoke curtly. The Palace Lord has summoned you. I smiled faintly. I see. I just have a few loose ends to tie up. Ill come after that. ...Shouldnt you go immediately? Neither I nor the Palace Lord would want that. ... While youre here, there are a few things Id like to discuss. Shall we move somewhere quieter? Hyeonshim paused for a moment in thought, then gave a small nod. And so, he and I relocated to the Yangnyeong Branch Office. **** In a small office inside the Yangnyeong branch, I sat across from Hyeonshim with a table between us. Overseer Seong brought us each a cup of tea, bowed, and exited without a word. Even after the door shut behind him, Hyeonshim remained silent. At last, he spoke in a quiet voice. You knew? I smiled faintly. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you referring to the properties of the Snowleaf Tea in front of us, or the true identity of our Overseer Seong who just stepped out? Im not quite sure which you mean. The latter. Ive noticed this beforeyou have a particular talent for asking questions you already know the answer to. I dont have such a talent. Its just a strange habit that comes out whenever I speak to you. More importantly... how did you know? The White Snow Phantom Corps uses movement techniques so refined that even Martial GodClevel experts cant track them. Its just a little trick of mine. ...Which is your polite way of saying youd rather not explain. Precisely. Hyeonshim stared at me with unreadable eyes. I returned the gaze with my own expressionless stare. ...I still cant get used to this. Youve changed far too much. Whether Ive changed or not doesnt matter. The me back then and the me nowboth are still me, Commander. ...I see. Then it must be that I failed to see your essence. No one saw it. Now, if I may, I have a question for you. I think I can guess what it is. May I speak first? Of course. Hyeonshim looked around the room, then lowered his voice. This is something I say only because you are the heir of the Polar Throne. You must notmust notrepeat this anywhere else. Understood. Very well. You once told me to keep an eye on the Phantom Corps. You said there was a traitor among us. I did. You were right. Ive identified five. That made my brow twitch. Five. That wasnt a large numbernot out of over a hundred and fifty members in the Corps. # Nvlight # Honestly, it wasnt even worth discussing in hushed tones. Unless, of course, those five werent ordinary soldiers. Three of them are Cold Aura Officers at the Manifestation Realm. The other two... are from the Twelve Cold Phantoms. I see. My calm reply clearly caught Hyeonshim off guard. Chapter 46 "You dont look surprised. I take it you already suspected." If Everlasting Snow Palace was breached, then naturally it must have been by someone from the White Snow Phantom Corps. If that traitor had been limited to a mere Cold Aura Officer, it could have been prevented. ...... It wouldve taken someone of the Twelve Cold Phantoms caliber to fool not only the White Snow Phantom Corps but also the intelligence network of the Phantom Corps itself. That much makes sense. But... I wasnt expecting there to be two of them. Are you surprised because there were too many? He shook his head. No... Im surprised there were so few. ...... I expected at least three. Just two? Are you sure you investigated properly? In my eyes, its two members of the Twelve Cold Phantoms and three Cold Aura Officers. Thats all. Nodding, Unwi asked, Where were they from? Various places. Two of the Cold Aura Officers were with the Stormwind Alliance, one was from the Central Blood Sect. As for the Twelve Cold Phantomsone came from the Martial Alliance, and the other... also from the Central Blood Sect. Unwi fell silent. You look surprised. He didnt deny it. He was surprised. He had anticipated the Central Blood Sects involvement, but not infiltration by the Stormwind Alliance or Martial Alliance. I take it... you killed them all. I did. Did you get any useful intel out of them? I did extract something, but it wasnt of much value. Not useful? Its true that the two spies from the Central Blood Sect were responsible for luring the Venom Serpent Valley into Everlasting Snow Palace, but... thats it. So they were merely waiting on standby, is that what youre saying? Thats right. Did you torture them? I did. I assume you didnt stop at just physical torture. Did you involve their families too? I did. Unwi fell silent again. This... didnt make sense. It wasnt that he doubted Hyeonshim, but if the torture had gone that far, they shouldve cracked. And if they hadnt, it could only mean one thing: they were truly just meant to lie in wait. Which meant their real role was still to come. There is one minor detail. They seemed to be... looking for something. Looking for something? Yes. One of the Twelve Cold Phantoms mentioned it with his dying breath. Said he was searching for the treasure of Snow Mountain. Not a treasure of the palacebut of the Snow Mountain itself. At that, Unwis brow twitched. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who was looking? Yu Cheong of the Central Blood Sect. Yu Cheong. In the martial world, that name alone was enough to send shockwaves. Naturallybecause while the strongest man in the Central Blood Sect was its cult leader, the one handling its real day-to-day operations was its Vice Leader. Vice Leader Yu Cheong. He was the one who, some forty years later, would break away from the sect and restore the Millennium Demon Cult. After that, the vice leaders seat remained empty. The cult leader once offered that position to Unwi himselfbut Unwi declined. After a moment of thought, Unwi spoke in a quiet voice. Who knows about this? As of now, only the Palace Lord, the Vice Palace Lord... and you, Lord Hyeon Seollin. Whos the next to be informed? Lord Daeseollin. After that, word will be passed down in order to all Polar Descendants. And yet, the reason Hyeonshim had informed Hyeon Seollin firstskipping even the Palace Lords heirwas obvious. He was the first one Hyeonshim had ever told about the spies. Unwi rested his chin on his hand, deep in thought, and Hyeonshim waited. At length, Unwi said, I see. More importantlywhat are your plans for the vacant seats in the Phantom Corps? Theyll be filled. Are you planning to promote internally? I am. Unwi gave a faint, ambiguous smile. Theres one expert Id like to recommendhes reached the Realm of Enlightenment. That unexpected remark made Hyeonshim blink. ...A recommendation? If you mean someone from the White Snow Phantom Corps... No. Then... an outsider? Yes. ...We cant accept an outsider into the Phantom Corps without thorough vetting. I understand. Have you heard of Sim Munryong? Sim Munryong... You mean the one they call the Lone Phoenix of Mount Hua? Thats the one. Hyeonshim ran a hand down his face. The title said it allSim Munryong was the last disciple of the annihilated Mount Hua Sect. More precisely, he was the only surviving martial artist of this generation continuing the sects legacy. His current level: Enlightenment Realm. More than enough to take a Cold Aura Officers seat in the Phantom Corps. Of course... that would be if he were to transfer allegiance to Everlasting Snow Palace. There was only one reason Hyeonshim was hesitant. ...Isnt he infamous for being a mad dog? He is, for now. And even if we summoned him, do you think hed come? Would you be willing to take him in? That question made Hyeonshim falter slightly. Over the course of their conversation, he hadnt even realized it. At some point, hed begun accepting Unwis words without question. A year from today, to the date, a hidden realm will open in Frozen White Gorge. Its the Hidden Realm of Cheongmun. ...Cheongmun? You mean... Plum Blossom No-Sword? Yes. One of the two disciples of the Plum Blossom Sword God. If not for the Millennium Calamity, he was destined to reach Supreme Unity and lead Mount Hua. That Cheongmun. ...May I ask where this intel came from? I saw it in a dream. Hyeonshim was stunned into silence. Unwi continued without pause. The Cold Aura Officers arent strictly necessary for the Phantom Corps to function. But the Twelve Cold Phantoms... must be complete. ...... Bring Sim Munryong into the Phantom Corps. Ill vouch for his talent. Hes already in the Realm of Enlightenment, and hell reach the Celestial Realm faster than anyone. In time, hell be a true blessing to Everlasting Snow Palace. If the hidden realm doesnt appear... who knows what that lunatic might do? It will appear. And even if it didntit didnt matter. Unwi had all of Mount Huas techniques in his head. He could simply pass them on. I understand your concerns, Commander. But as I said beforeI, too, want Everlasting Snow Palace to endure forever. Hyeonshim looked at Unwi in silence. Unwi did not avoid his gaze. ...Understood. Ill meet Sim Munryong in person and decide then. Please do. As for returning to the palaceIll depart once my business here is done. Then I hope youll finish as soon as possible. Ill try. As Unwi rose to his feet, Hyeonshim called out. Lord Hyeon Seollin. Unwi turned. That offer I [N O V E L I G H T] madeto take you in as my disciple. It still stands. Unwi smiled gently. As I said then, Ill accept the sentiment. Nothing more. Though his words were firm, Hyeonshim didnt look like he was giving up. It seemed he still planned to keep offering. And truthfully, how could he not? Even now, Unwi was like this. Who could say what hed become in time? He was more than fit to be the next master of the Phantom Corps. _________ Chapter 4 Exactly one day had passed. Cheon Eojin of the World Commerce Association brought a proposal for establishing a county office. I accepted without hesitation. He even brought a declaration of extension that hed drafted himself. It wasnt just passableit was practically flawless. He mustve spent so long stuck in political gridlock with the heads of the Four Great Sects and the local magistrate that he could now copy their handwriting to perfection. Even if I were to give him only five percent of what I plan to extract from the Yang Empire, hed probably thank me on his knees. And in fact, he did. His way of reading the wind impressed me. In more ways than one, I liked him. Id already decidedhes more useful alive than dead. I intend to keep him at my side. And Han Seokhyeon. The young man with the gentle face smiled. Yes, my lord. Serve your master well. Help him accomplish what he desires. He offered a respectful fist-and-palm salute. Thank you. Han Seokhyeon was clearly an unpolished gem. I had briefly considered bringing him into the palace to fill the vacant General Administrator position. But he made his choiceto remain with the World Commerce Association. I dont force anyone to choose. I merely present the options. In his case, hed already provided critical intel during my campaign to crush the Four Great Sects. I owe him. And I pay my debts. Cheon Eojin, watching us both in turn, gulped quietly. Then, wisely, he excused himself and left with Han Seokhyeon. If he had any sense, hed have no choice but to assign Han Seokhyeon to a major position. What happens from here is up to Han Seokhyeon. After they left, I remained behind, glancing between the ledger and the declaration. Seong, the Acting Administrator, approached me and asked, Lord Unwi... what exactly is your plan here? You worry too much. ...Can you blame me? Yangnyeong is more important than you might think. To the west is Saryang, a coastal city. To the east is Jeokan. And to the southBongrae. He didnt say it outright, but the truth was clear: all three were commandery-level cities. Bongrae Commandery, Saryang Commandery, Jeokan Commandery. All of them ranked above a mere county like Yangnyeong. That meant bigger populations, more sects. And yet, each one had already been claimed by a major power: Bongrae by the Martial Alliance, Jeokan by the Stormwind Alliance. Saryang was split in twohalf controlled by the Martial Alliance, half by the Stormwind Alliance. That was what Seong was worried about. Yangnyeong, tucked away in a backwater region and bordering Everlasting Snow Palace territory, had always been avoided by major sects. Thats why even a second-rate martial artist could act like a king here. But that wouldnt hold true for the surrounding commanderies. Administrator Seong. Yes, my lord. Let me tell you something interesting. What is it? That concern of yoursdo you really think youre the only one who has it? ...Pardon? Bongrae, Saryang, Jeokan... each of them is already feeling cautious just from the fact that they border Everlasting Snow Palace territory. And apparently, the martial world has given me a new nickname. ...You mean Demon Lord of the Snow Mountain? At first, I didnt care. But after hearing it a few times, Ive grown rather fond of it. Normally, a nickname with Lord in it is far too grand for someone like mesomeone whos only just reached the Nascent Qi Realm. Nofar too grand doesnt even cover it. Its absurd. But under certain rare circumstances, it becomes permissible. First, the fact that I carry the bloodline of Everlasting Snow Palace directly. Second... when I do something so outrageous, no one can help but mock it. And its that second one that matters most. The nickname Demon Lord of the Snow Mountain was clearly meant to be an insult. ...Thats true. But why insult me? A smile crept across my lips. In just one day, every sect in Yangnyeong County, every constable, even the magistratewiped out. And all of it done by a bastard son who barely qualifies as a minor noble? Alone? Is that even possible? Seong looked completely dumbfounded. Chapter 47 Of course, Acting Administrator Seong and everyone else who acted alongside me knows the truththat I did it all alone. The others here in Yangnyeong may have heard the rumors, but do you think theyll really believe it? Logically speaking, this wasnt something a lone martial artist from a minor noble house could pull off. Han Janggwang, a sect leader of the Four Great Sects, was a warrior at the peak of the Fifth Qi Ascension Realm. Beneath him stood countless elites, each one a master in their own right. And yet, the outcome was clearEverlasting Snow Palace had taken Yangnyeong. From an outsiders perspective, it could only mean one thing: Everlasting Snow Palace had intervened directly. As I said before, common sense exists for a reason. Thats why the nickname was bornas mockery. A bastard son who couldnt achieve anything on his own, who needed the backing of the palace to accomplish anything at all. Thus: Demon Lord of the Snow Mountain. Right now, not just those three commanderies we mentionedbut even the Imperial Court of the Yang Empirethey all believe Everlasting Snow Palace intervened. I have no plans to lean on the power of any faction going forward. But they dont know that. ...... In that kind of climate, theyd have to be insane to make a move on Yangnyeong. Dont you agree? ...Well, yes, that makes sense. But... arent you even a little worried? Should I be? Gods... You said you dont want to rely on a factions strength, didnt you? But what if they do go insane and come charging in? What else is there to do? Ill kill them all. Seong stared at me, mouth agape. I dont enjoy killing people, you know. ...You dont? Of course not. For now, I intend to focus solely on absorbing Yangnyeong fully. During that time, Bongrae, Saryang, and Jeokan wont dare get involved. At most, theyll try some minor interference. Such as? Blocking trade routes, wiping out merchant convoys... Nothing else really comes to mind. ...And that qualifies as minor? That sounds more like picking a fight. I looked at Seong in silence. Forgive me if Im a little unclearbut isnt there a gold mine in Bongrae Commandery? He flinched. And gave no answer. I asked you a question. Is there, or isnt there? ...There is. A massive one. And where is it located? ...Between Yangnyeong and Bongrae. Though its definitely closer to Bongrae. I see. Good to know. Why are you saying things like that...? Youre making me nervous. No need. I need to build up strength for a while anyway. That said Has there been no communication from the Yang Empire yet? By now, they shouldve sent at least a messenger, if not a detachment. ...Well, you know how they say, speak of the devil... I turned my head. They were here. Five riders, bearing the banner of the Yang Empire. Yesonly five. But the horses they rode werent ordinary. I could tell from the sound of their hooves alone. They came to a halt in front of the county office courtyard. The man leading them dismounted and shouted: An imperial decree from the Yang Empire! I snorted. Seong moved as if to bow, but I raised a hand to stop him. He had no reason to show courtesy to the so-called emperor of the Yang Empire. Seong was to bow to the Palace Lord of Everlasting Snow Palaceand no one else. That went for anyone under my command. I glanced toward the Snow Compression Branch members nearby and gave a subtle signal: if anyone bowed, Id sever their head on the spot. I turned to face the imperial envoys. Their uniforms were ornate. Each one bore the imperial crest on their chest. The flag was the same. For the unforgivable crime of savagely killing Magistrate Jeong Mugi and wiping out the countys officersEverlasting Snow Palace is hereby condemned! By the decree of the emperor! Thats enough. Ive heard all I care to. ...What did you say? Do I look like a subject of the Yang Empire to you? The envoy fell silent, stunned. Yang Noryong is your emperor. He is not mine. I rose from my seat. You sent envoys instead of soldiersthat suggests youre open to negotiation. But based on what Ive just heard, you have no idea whats actually happening. ...Explain yourself. If my ears arent failing me, you just said your magistrate was innocent, didnt you? Thats correct. Then the Yang Empire truly is filled with idiots. ...You bastard! What did you just say?! The soldier beside the envoy bristled with rage, but the envoy grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him back. He turned to me. If you have a point to make, speak clearly. I ignored him and held out a hand to the side. Wonyang. Come here. At my call, Wonyangwho had been waiting at a distanceran toward me. I handed her the ledger and the declaration Id been holding. Give these to those fools. Wonyang flinched. She glanced at me as if to ask, Are you sure? These are the originals. I smiled. Of course I was sure. If they had even half a brain, they wouldnt dare destroy them. And if they did, it would only strengthen our sides justification. After a brief pause, Wonyang stepped forward and handed the documents to the envoy. His brow furrowed as he read through themand soon his face turned ashen. I gave him time to read them bothtwice. Then I spoke. The declaration is from three days ago, signed by the magistrate and leaders of the Four Great Sects, pledging to assassinate me. The ledger contains a detailed list of bribes your innocent magistrate has accepted over time. It also proves he violated the peace between court and martial world from the start, and actively conspired with the sects. ...... Do you have anything to say now? **** Envoy Mak Sohong found himself speechless for the first time in a long while. He had to be sure of one thing. To his eyes, the ledger and the declaration weren''t copies. He wasnt an expert, so he couldnt say for certain, but there was no way a forgery could be crafted this flawlesslyor so Mak Sohong believed. In short, they had the justification on their side. ...But you still massacred everyone, didnt you? That is clearly a crime. Unwi gave a short, humorless laugh and asked quietly, Do you not understand what it means to violate the pact between the imperial court and the martial world? ...... All that talk of tradition and decades of peaceforget it. When the court steps into the martial world, its an unspoken agreement to resolve matters by martial world standards. And the reverse applies as well, I assume. I wont deny it. Youre right. If the tables were turned, it wouldve been fine for them to handle it by imperial law. But did Magistrate Jeong Mugi ever have that choice? ...... The martial world does not argue with words. He paid with his life. I have no regrets about that. But can the same be said of you? Unwi stood. Mak Sohong silently watched him approach, each step deliberate as he closed the distance between them. Theres no point in dragging this outyoure just a messenger. So lets keep it simple. I will give you two demands. If either is rejected, the Yang Empires ruling family will be replaced. His hand clenched slightly. This bastard... ...Do you understand the weight of what youre saying right now? Of course. Why? You think I wont follow through? He couldnt answer right away. If it were just Seol Unwi alone, of course he wouldnt be able to. The Yang Empire was vast. It was home to countless masters who had reached the Five Divine Peaks of Martial God Path. But Seol Unwis backing wasnt just anyone. He came from Everlasting Snow Palace. Mak Sohong swallowed hard. Unwi continued in a calm voice. Listen closely. First: from this moment on, Yangnyeong belongs to Everlasting Snow Palace. It is no longer Yang Empire territory. Withdraw all military camps in the surrounding areas. Second: reparations. Every coin youve stolen from me, every injury my people have sufferedmyself includedmust be accounted for. The man responsible is dead, but the damage remains. That must be settled. ...... The compensation I demand is exactly ten thousand nyang of gold. The numbers hed thrown at the Four Great Sects before were exaggerated and unrealistic. But thisthis wasnt. This was a demand made to a nation. It was entirely reasonable... and payable. But to the envoy standing there, it was anything but. He stared at Unwi in disbelief. ...Are you saying that seriously? A cold smile twisted across Unwis lips. It seems you dont quite grasp reality. Shall I clarify it for you? Would nailing your severed head to the imperial banner in the capital help get my message across? Mak Sohong swallowed again, this time visibly, as Unwi gripped his shoulder tightly. I dont know who youll deliver my words to, but if you couldplease give them to someone who actually understands. ...... I consider Yangnyeong to be sufficient. But if even one of my demands is ignored, I will destroy and tear apart every inch of Yang Empire territory surrounding this region. ...Are you serious? Do I look like Im joking? ...... If you dont want everything razed to the ground, then accept my terms. And if you wontthen Ill make you. ...Very well. Ill report it as such. Please do. And with that, the envoy left. **** Mak Sohong headed for the Ministry of Heaven and Earth. He had no other choice. Only the Provincial Governor of the Ministry of Heaven and Earth had the authority to respond swiftly to a crisis of this scalelike the assassination of a magistrate. Song Hak, the Provincial Governor of the Ministry of Heaven and Earth. He held [N O V E L I G H T] all the power now. Song Hak carefully reviewed the documents Mak Sohong had brought with him. Two demands: ten thousand nyang in reparations, and the withdrawal of all military camps surrounding Yangnyeong. Well, well... Its been a long time since Ive seen someone this competent. Mak Sohong blinked in confusion. Competent? That madman? Lord Governor, the documents are clearly authentic. But after insulting the Yang Empire to its face, wouldnt it be better if we just... burned them here and now? And after we burn them... then what? ...Pardon? Song Hak gently stroked his beard and spoke in a composed, deliberate tone. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether theyre originals or copies doesnt matter. This is the will of Everlasting Snow Palace. If we tear this up, that alone will make it realno matter what it was to begin with. To be precise This move was three steps ahead. First: the magistrate struck first, so the justification is already theirs. Second: by handing this to an official envoy like you, theyve formalized the incidentcornering us. Third: the demands are calculated. Ten thousand nyang? Thats far cheaper than a war. A faint smile curled his lips. The current imperial court has neither the funds nor the political will to wage a war. Especially not against Everlasting Snow Palace. Theyve been trying to avoid even friction, let alone conflict. And you think Everlasting Snow Palace doesnt know that? These humiliating terms may look like a provocation... but in truth, theyre favorable for us too. Chapter 48 Mak Sohong looked confused. A benefit? What benefit? Reading his expression, Song Hak scoffed with an exasperated look. Dont you get it? Pulling back our troops may look like a loss on the surface, but in truth, it means were being removed from the power struggle brewing between the martial sects. That includes the thugs in Bongrae and those crooks from the New Samgok who pay bribes instead of taxes. He set the documents down on the table with a quiet thud. Seol Unwis fangs are already at their throats. Once we pull our military out, the area will fall squarely under martial world jurisdiction. And if Seol Unwi comes out on top in that fight, then ironically, well have gained an even easier man to deal with. But Lord Seongtaesu... Ten thousand nyang? Its a lot, sure. But not more than we can spare. The amount of tax siphoned off in Geongon Province over six months is at least that much. Frankly, it sounds like hes inviting us to make a deal. Mak Sohong fell silent. Song Hak narrowed his eyes slightly. So thats the kind of man Seol Unwi is... calculating doesnt even begin to describe him. He turned and fixed his gaze on Mak Sohong. Go back and tell him we accept all his terms. Every last one. And while youre at it... ask him this. What should ? N ???? v ???? l i g h t ? I ask? Ask him what he thinks about the gold mines between Yangnyeong and Bongraeabout all the resources in that area. The gold mines... and the resources? Yes. And if he answers something like, Ill take practical profit over taxes... Song Haks eyes flashed. Then my theory is correct. Seol Unwi had said this: Make sure this message reaches someone with a working brain. Be it the court, Seongtaesu, whoeverjust someone who understands. Mak Sohong blinked. What are these two men even talking about...? What kind of game are they playing with just one letter? A chill ran down his spine. He suddenly felt like one of the stones placed on a Go board. And Song Hak said to him: Well? What are you waiting for? Go. ...Y-Yes! Right away. Mak Sohong gathered the documents and hurried off. Left alone, Song Hak murmured with a strange smile. Seol Unwi... You really are a dangerous man. **** Two days later, Mak Sohong returned to Yangnyeong with a cart loaded with ten thousand nyang in gold. He also brought back the ledgers and written statement I had given him. When I asked why he hadnt burned them, he said: ...Youre a vicious man. Me? Whether these are real or copies, the moment we tear them up, wouldnt they become the real deal? Not exactly. But I didnt bother saying it out loud. Because the moment they accepted themwhether scribbled trash or notthey already became official. Lord Seongtaesu of Geongon Province has taken full responsibility. Everything we discussed will be carried out. This incident was a failure of both the Yang Empire and Magistrate Jeong Mugi. So youre drawing a line. Thats right. Were drawing the line now. I mean, come ongoing to war with Seolgung over one measly magistrate? Ridiculous. We couldve negotiated the price down, but we didnt. And why is that? Consider it a gesture of goodwill. Goodwill, huh... The non-aggression pact between the court and the martial world still holds. We dont want to escalate this by awakening the northern giant, nor do we wish for bloodshed. Also, Lord Seongtaesu has a question he wants me to ask. Go ahead. ...Hed like to know what you think about the gold mines between Yangnyeong and Bongrae, and the surrounding resources. A smile tugged at my lips. Id asked for someone who understands, and they actually sent one. So I gave the answer Id planned from the start. Ill choose profit over taxes. But it will be on my terms, in my time. Mak Sohongs face lit up at firstthen his brow furrowed at the second part. Not the answer you were hoping for? ...Its that second part that bothers me. Then take it as it is. Theres no need to rush, and no benefit to rushing. While conflict can break out at any moment, surely someone among them has the brains to make the right call. ... Tell Seongtaesu that. Hell probably smile when he hears it. Mak Sohong thought it over, then gave a slow nod. ...You and Lord Seongtaesu... Youre exhausting people, you know that? Do I? ...Ive realized Im just a small man in the grand scheme of things. I laughed. No one else sets your limits for you. Only you can do that. Mak Sohong looked up sharply. If you believe youre small and insignificant, then youll remain that way. But if you stop defining your limits and look beyond them... you might just stop being so small. Mak Sohong looked like he was about to say something, then closed his mouth. He sighed deeply. ...Maybe so. At least in front of you and Lord Seongtaesu, I truly do feel small. Ill be going now. To those capable of true dialogue, my door is always open. Oh, and one more thing. Id like to use some prisoners. ...Prisoners? There are two mines in Seolap. I want to increase output, but the weathers too harshno ones volunteering. That part, at least, was true. If youve got prisoners beyond saving, send them here. Ill pay generously. Mak Sohong gave a dry chuckle and nodded. The envoys of the Yang Empire left Yangnyeong faster than they had arrived. And with that, Yangnyeong was officially designated as territory of the Everlasting Snow Palace in writing. Now came the real workactual governance. With a flick of my hand, three agents from the Snow Compression Branch who had been training in the corner immediately stepped forward. Theres no way youve been relaxing these last three days in Yangnyeong. Report what youve learned. Wonyang was the first to speak. With the destruction of the four clans that once ruled Yangnyeong, the city no longer has any dominant power. Five groups have begun moving in to fill the voidJade Tiger Gate, Blue Cloud Sect, the Yeong Family, the Shin Family, and the World Commerce Association. At the mention of the last name, a familiar one, Seol Unwi chuckled faintly. The World Commerce Association? Yes, sir. Word spread like wildfire these past four days that you were backing them, and ever since, theyve been rapidly expanding their influence. Such as? Exactly two days ago, they forcefully acquired two blacksmiths, two apothecaries, three small merchant groups, and five inns. And just yesterday, they began construction on pavilions over the ruins of Hyeoncheongung and Jang Sword Gates former lands. A laugh escaped my lips. What do you think? ...If youre asking my opinion... Id say the World Commerce Association is crossing a line. Cheonpung, and you? I agree completely. Han Murin. Your thoughts. Han Murin was never one to speak much. Famously stoic, he gave his answer in a short sentence. Let them be. And why is that? If we leave them alone, the Association will come to control more than half of Yangnyeong. And when that time comes, we can simply wipe out their merchant lord and his entire bloodline. Their power will naturally become yours. That went beyond cunning. It was cold-blooded brilliance. Wonyang and Cheonpung both blinked, unable to hide their shock. For a moment, it was hard to tell whether Murin was a man or some devil in disguise. Surprisingly, I found myself intrigued. I like that idea. Wonyang and Cheonpung whipped their heads toward me in disbelief. Judging by their expressions, they were wondering if I was serious. I ignored them and continued speaking. I do like itbut for now, we hold off. Han Murin, perhaps never meaning to propose it seriously, quietly stepped back without protest. Han Murin. Yes. Your method is efficient. I wont deny that. But the World Commerce Association is already under my command. So Ill give them one chance. ...Even if they cross a line? They may appear to cross the line by your standards, but by mine, they havent. ... Expanding their influence? An organization that plays both merchant and martial rolesof course theyd do that. If they hadnt, Id be questioning their competence. But youre right. They deserve a warning. A chill touched my lips as a cold smile curled at their edge. No matter how loyal a subordinate may be, its unacceptable for them to start thinking they own the land. The solution I laid out was simple. Well hold a banquet tonight. ...A banquet? Whats the largest winehouse in Yangnyeong? Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That would be Yangnyeong Hall. Yangnyeong Hall. Named after the region itself, the six-story building was the grandest in the county. Its courtesans were said to be the finest in Yangnyeongespecially their talent in zither-playing, which ranked top-tier. People even came from other provinces to enjoy their company. Tonight, summon the heads of all major sects in Yangnyeong to Yangnyeong Hall. As you command. The three immediately rushed out, and once I was alone, Seong, the steward, approached me. Sir. I turned to him. ...I just heard this from the chamberlain: the palace is wondering when you intend to return. The process of swallowing Yangnyeong was still ongoing. It wasnt finished yet. To wrap things up would take at least another day or two. Tell them Ill return in two days. Two days. Understood. As Seong turned to leave, I asked: Dont you need more people? Seong gave a faint smile. Wonyang stops by occasionally to help, so Im still managing just fine. Though a martial artist by background, Seong hadnt used force in years. Over a dozen years had passed since his last real battle. In that time, hed been a housekeeper, a stewarda man of paperwork, not violence. His identity as a warrior had almost completely faded. And yet, that was fine. For someone at the entry level of Enlightenment, even without battle experience, he still had the strength to protect himself. If you ever want to return to active duty, just say the word. Seong let out a laugh. Im content with my work now. And judging by how things are unfolding, I doubt my martial strength is needed. Its not about strength. Seong tilted his head. Not about strength? I dont want to see my people forced to do something they dont want to do. At that, Seong visibly flinchedtouched to his core. His eyes even glistened, as if on the verge of tears. Chapter 49 To speak plainlyChief Steward Seong had once been a martial artist. Hed entered the Everlasting Snow Palace to live as a martial artist, ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? trained and grew stronger there, but the post he was given was within the White Snow Phantom Corps. An entity devoted to preserving the Palaces bloodline by concealing its identitythoroughly, utterly. It was not the path he had set out to walk. And yet, no one ever told him that. Everyone just assumed it was the natural course of things. Not just the division leadereven Palace Lord Seol Jungcheon thought nothing of it. There was nothing left to say after that. This was the first time. The first time anyone had said something like this to him. ...Why are you suddenly saying something touching like that? At this rate, I wont live long. Seol Unwi silently looked at Seong, whose eyes were already reddening, and then said quietly: Recruit more stewards. And Im planning to establish the position of Protector. ...Protector? Starting today, youre my Protector. The duties are simplemonitor the individuals I assign, and, if necessary, assassinate them. ...Youre seriously going to use me? Why wouldnt I? Youre my man. Seong scratched the back of his head. However, both internally and externally, youre still the Chief Steward. Only two people will know you hold the title of Protectorme, and the one wholl be joining you in that position soon. ...I feel like youre going to work me to death. Whos the other one? Im still deciding. Anyway. Your first commandno, your first request. I want information on Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek. Seong blinked, clearly not expecting that. Knowing those two, they shouldve at least sent a letter. But its been completely quiet. You think somethings happened to them? It might just be my imagination. Thats why Im asking you. ...Understood. As it happens, Jang Seok, who was the head of the Seolap branch of the Beggars Union, is being transferred today to head the Yangnyeong branch. Ill see if I can get some help from him. I gave a nod. And I need information on Cho Sehui of the Hanbing Sect. Can you get it? Of course. Ill have a report ready by tomorrow. I watched Seong as he turned to leave, then slowly stood from my seat. When it comes to breaking through cultivation realms, the most important factor is time. Raising one realm, and then anotherthis requires adjustment. The term essence, energy, spirit exists for a reason. If you forcibly break through two or three stages at once without proper transition, your body will eventually rupture from within. After advancing to the realm of Dual Light Manifestation, I had honed my body further through real combat experience. The adaptation period was complete. Now it was time to leap forward again. I went straight into the inner quarters of the government office, pulled out the spiritual pills I had stored away, and swallowed them in one go. Tonight, I would ascend to Five Dragon Blooming Star. I sat cross-leggedand let myself sink into deep meditation. **** Hahaha... I thought the great man himself might come, but to think the famous Chief Steward Seong would visit in person! Jang Seok, newly assigned as the head of the Yangnyeong Beggars Union branch, was positively beaminghis words and smile bursting with joy. From his point of view, this was nothing short of a miracle. Originally, Jang Seok had only been a Rank-2 Informant. People in that position never led entire branches. At best, they might assist someone else in a remote place like Seolapbut then he met Unwi, and was forcibly made head of the Seolap branch. What came next was what truly mattered. One day, after a deep conversation with Unwi, Iron-Hand Ghost Cheon Sugang razed the entire Yangnyeong Beggars branch to the ground. And the man chosen to fill that vacancywas Jang Seok, of Seolap. The logic was simple: if someone who had a connection to Seol Unwi was placed in charge of the Yangnyeong branchsoon to fall under Unwis rulethings would go much smoother. It would also greatly improve relations with the Beggars Union. In the end, it was all thanks to Seol Unwi. But those two individuals youre looking for... to be honest, we dont know their current whereabouts. Ah, is that so. Yes. Frankly speaking... we did try to trace their movements. Ah, but dont misunderstandwe didnt receive any specific orders. You know how it is with the Beggars Union. Our informants are scattered everywhere. After gathering the available intel... we found their trail disappears near the Nine Dragon Trade Route. They vanished... is that what youre saying? Yes... but the beggars stationed there were only Rank-1 and White-Garbed informants, so... I apologize. Why was Jang Seok being so respectful toward Chief Steward Seong? The reason was simple. Seong had deep, personal ties to Seol Unwi. When Unwi lived in the palace, it was Seong who had all but raised him. In that sense, Seongs words carried the same weight as Unwis. ...Just to confirm once more. Their trail stopped on the Nine Dragon Route, correct? Yes. Seongs expression darkened. ...Ah, please dont worry too much. That terrain is brutal, and the path leads toward the Divine Ginseng Route, doesnt it? Those two know about the areaI bet they just took a detour. Divine Ginseng Route. That road led into Divine Ginseng Valleythe stretch of land between Bongrae, Jeokan, Saryang, and Yangnyeong. The valley was famous for producing Divine Ginseng Flowers. More accurately, it was the largest production site for them. These flowers were used as potent medicinal herbs: they expanded the bloodstream, boosted qi flow, sharpened focus, triggered temporary awakenings, and significantly accelerated training. The flowers were rarely consumed raw. Most were refined into either Divine Ginseng Smoke or Divine Ginseng Pills. The smoke could be inhaled like a rolled paper cigarette, no pipe needed. It worked instantlyshort-lived, but intensely effective. The pills were high-grade training resources. Many sought them for their long-term effects and sustained potency. If Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek were in their right minds, they wouldnt have gone there. Yangnyeong had almost no real connection to Divine Ginseng Valley. Though closest to it in distance, its power compared to the three other regions was practically nonexistent. It was the kind of place where a mid-tier master from the Five Banner Division could play king. Hardly the level of battlefield those two would be drawn into. Anyway, that aside Where exactly did their trail disappear? Ah, just a moment. Jang Seok pulled out a nearby map, pointed to a spot along the Nine Dragon Route. Here it is. Seong stared at the spot in silence, then finally spoke. Thank you. Im sorry I couldnt be of more help. Next time, Ill make sure I bring you better news. Ah, and please do tell Lord Unwi that Ill be paying him my respects later today. I just havent had time to get everything sorted since the sudden transfer. Seong gave him a faint smile as Jang Seok scratched his head, clearly feeling guilty. Ill be sure to pass it along. Ill take my leave now. He bowed and turned away. As Jang Seok called out, Please speak well of me to the lord!, Seong didnt even reply. He didnt have to. That was how serious his expression had become. Just a moment ago, hed been smiling. Now, the second Jang Seok was behind himhis face turned ice cold. Unwi had been right. This was no mere worry. Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek had undoubtedly displayed exceptional martial prowess during the annihilation of the Four Great Clans. Though they had lowered their swords against the imperial forces, prior to that, the two of them alone had taken the lives of over forty martial artists. Among the slain were warriors in the Dual Light Manifestation realmand even those who had reached Heaven-Circulating Aperture. How could those two have possessed such overwhelming martial strength? It was because of the martial arts they used. The Thousand-Kill Wolf-Star Technique, given to them by Unwi. And the Heavenly Image Heart Technique. Chief Steward Seong, without hesitation, stepped into an alley. And the moment he felt all surrounding gazes disappear He amplified the internal energy coursing through his entire body. His legs began to glow. Fwaaaang! With a thunderclap of air bursting apart, he vanished from the spot like a bolt of light. **** Even in his deep meditation, Unwi remained utterly calm. As if there was not a single thing in this world he needed to worry about. Why had he decided the time had come? It was simple. Because during his time in the Dual Light Manifestation (Yanggwang Ihyeon) realm, his Middle Dantian had already begun to open. The realm of Five Dragon Blooming Star (Oryong Bongseong) is the stage where the Middle Dantian is fully opened. The fact that it had already begun to open meant that his vessel had started to overflowsignaling that Dual Light Manifestation could no longer contain him. Like light piercing through the crack of a door. Anyone in that situationnot just Unwiwould have tried to leap to the next stage. Now, all he had to do was widen that crack. Unwi''s consciousness turned inward. The internal energy that had been swirling within his Middle Dantian began to flow toward a new path. Like water seeking a new channel, his energy began to knock on the Chong Meridian first. Clack. A subtle vibration spread through his meridians. The Chong Meridian was opening. As the energy followed this newly forged path, his inner force gradually stabilized. But not yet. It wasnt enough. This energy was still just ordinary qinot yet Fused True Essence. He refined its flow with even greater precision. It was sufficient for the Chong Meridian alone. But to reach Five Dragon Blooming Star, both the Chong Meridian and the Dai Meridian had to be opened. Only then could the Middle Dantian function freely. As he focused his consciousness, the Dai Meridianwhich encircles the waist like a beltbegan to react. It slowly opened, and as it did, Unwi''s internal energy began to harmonize more completely. Kwoooom! A massive resonance erupted from within. With the Chong and Dai Meridians opening simultaneously, the Middle Dantian was fully unlocked. The energy surging through his entire body The force rising from his now-flourishing Middle Dantian Unwi felt it all, slowly, deeply. At last, he had stepped into the realm of Five Dragon Blooming Star. He opened his eyes. The surrounding air froze with a sharp chill. It was a small change, but unmistakable proof that he had ascended to a higher realm. As he continued on this path, he would next open the Conception Meridian and Governor Meridian, and beyond thatthe full awakening of the Eight Extraordinary Meridians would await him. But for now, he needed to focus on this moment. Three Flowers Converge, Essence Refined. Five Banners Form, Origin Reforged. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And beyond thatthe realm of Heaven-Earth Intertwined Perception. And even higher, the realm of Martial Gods Five Realms. The road ahead was still long. But Unwi was moving forwardone steady step at a time. He closed his eyes again, drawing in breath, absorbing energy. **** The ninth bend of the Nine Dragon Trade Route. Seong Yanghono, Chief Steward Seongstood tall upon it. His cold eyes swept across the surroundings. The wind. The thick snow piled high. The trees. The branches. The leaves. Everything fell within his gaze. As his dormant blood vessels rapidly regained their full sensation, the process surprisingly didnt take long. Chapter 50 Chief Steward Seong moved silently, stepping forward before carefully brushing aside the snow gathered near the base of the cliff. Footprints. He examined how deeply the prints were pressed into the snow, which direction the weight had shifted, and whether the wielder had channeled their inner power through the entire sole, only the toes, or just the heel. Everything revealed itself to his eyes. And he was certain. It began here. This was where inner force had been drawn forth. The traces made it clearit happened in the moment of shifting into a defensive stance upon encountering someone. His fingers brushed over the gouge in the tree nearby. The depth and angle of the wound told a story. It was shallow, but unmistakably a sword mark. From high to low, then twisted rightward as the blade was withdrawn. Someone had clashed swords here. And yet, there were no other footprintsonly two sets. Chief Steward Seong inhaled slowly, then rose and scanned the surroundings. This time, he saw traces of footwork. Though buried in snow, they could not deceive his eyes. Jin Sohyeops Military Advancement Step... and... He brushed aside more snow. ...Baek Myeonggaeks Flowing Step Method. Back in the Seolap days, Seong had observed both men closely. Even if Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek had received martial arts and internal techniques from Unwi, Chief Steward Seong still knew their footwork patterns. Jin had served in the cavalry. But cavalrymen didnt only fight from horseback. The footwork they used after dismounting was called the Military Advancement Step. Baek Myeonggaek, on the other hand, used Flowing Step Methoda technique once belonging to the Cheongseong sect, refined with the disciplined formation of Wolguk''s infantry. There was no doubtthese were their movements. And in Seongs mind, the scene began to form. The two had encountered someoneand drawn their swords. They had fought. Based on the intervals where movement paused, there had even been an exchange of words. Chief Steward Seong silently followed the footprints. At times, he noted which way the branches had been disturbed. At others, he read the faint nicks left on stones. Eventually, he stopped before the edge of a cliff. His eyes flashed. ...As I thought. He bent down, brushing snow from the cliffs edge. A red stain. Old blood. He had to look below. Without hesitation, he pushed off the ground, bracing against the rock face as he began to descend. He soon spotted scattered blood traces. This wasnt blood drawn from a sword in midair or some such dramatic display. Someone had been flung from the cliff and, struggling to survive, had swung their armnot to strike, but to find a handhold. Their goal had been simple: to catch the wall. But it hadnt gone well. The trail of blood cut off abruptly. That confirmed it. Chief Steward Seong loosened the strength in the arm hed been using to brace against the wall, and his body dropped. Roughly a hundred jang downyet he landed light as a feather. He scanned the base again, more closely this time, and spotted a gouged-out portion of the cliff. There he found the corpse, mangled beyond recognition. Wild dogs had clearly gotten to itbut the cause of death was unmistakable. A sword wound. One deep, clean strike. The body belonged to Baek Myeonggaek. Chief Steward Seong stared down at the corpse with cold eyes. Every person lives by their choices. If one has no regrets about those choices, thats enough. Baek Myeonggaek had made his choiceto leave. To hold onto his convictions. But to believe those convictions would always lead to good outcomes... was a delusion best abandoned. This is the martial world. The romanticism of the martial world has long since died. Seong quietly reflected. Baek Myeonggaeks corpse is here... but the blood trail nearby clearly belongs to Jin Sohyeop. So why is there no body? With that much blood loss, the injuries would have to be critical. Odd. He needed more than certaintyhe needed confirmation. He stepped back, looking out over the area as a whole. Footprints. Broken branches. The scene came together. Baek Myeonggaek had been wounded and thrown from the cliff. In response, Jin Sohyeop had thrown himself after him, breaking branches as he landed. Then, someone followed Jin Sohyeop down and fought him there. The enemy toyed with Jin. Parts of the cliff were gouged, blood was splattered, branches broken. Jin had been thrown into the walleight times at least. It was clear now. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Sohyeop had suffered grievous wounds. So severe that without treatment, survival was unlikelybut at some point, the bleeding had stopped. His opponent had stemmed the bleeding. That meant they needed him alive. They had a reason to take him. More certainty. Only one culprit. Chief Steward Seongs eyes narrowed. Taking both men wouldve been difficult. So the enemy made a choiceto dispose of one. All the clues now fit together. Their attacker was a master. At least Three Flowers Convergepossibly even Five Banners Form. That level of power was necessary to dispatch them so cleanly. More than thatthe enemy had revealed neither footwork nor martial techniques. They had subdued and killed with plain swordplay alone. Even though Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek had unleashed everything they had, it wasnt enough. They hadnt even managed a scratch. It was enough. Baek Myeonggaek was dead. Jin Sohyeop had been taken. Chief Steward Seong recovered the corpse, then left the gorge. He had a report to make. To Unwi. **** Shortly after reaching the realm of Five Dragon Blooming Star, Seol Unwi began examining the changes in his body, one by one. Inside him, his inner force now flowed with far greater strength along the Chong and Dai Meridians. Compared to the Dual Light Manifestation stage, the power coursing through him was incomparably stronger. Like a quiet stream that had suddenly become a surging river. Thanks to his abnormally thick blood channels, his capacity to store inner force far exceeded that of other martial artistsbut even so, the barriers between realms could not be ignored. Even with the use of False Innate Energy, that much remained true. He raised his palm and gathered inner force. A pale white glow began to shimmer above his hand. Before, this process wouldve taken time. Now, a mere thought summoned it instantly. That was what it meant to unlock the Middle Dantian. To be honest, he still didnt quite like itbut he chose to see it as a positive. He quietly steadied his breath. His inner force swirled violently, circulating through every part of his body. A subtle vibration began beneath his skin, followed by a faint mist rising from his pores. The impurities within his body were being expelled. After continuing his meditation for about one more shijin, Unwi slowly rose to his feet. At most, it had been three shijin. When he advanced further in cultivation, the Conception and Governor Meridians would open. Beyond that, the complete awakening of the Eight Extraordinary Meridians awaited him. It was fine. He wasnt in a rush. To be impatient would be to walk the path of those other carriers of wide meridianswhose bodies had ruptured under the pressure. He wasnt stupid enough to make that kind of mistake. Because Seol Unwi was not that kind of man. After changing into clean clothes, Unwi stepped outsideand froze. ...Found him on the Nine Dragon Trade Route. It was the corpse of Baek Myeonggaek, mutilated beyond recognition. Unwi stood in silence for a long time, staring at the body. So his worst suspicion had [N O V E L I G H T] come true. But as with most things in life, ones intuitions dont always come to pass. Unwi was no exception. He had made countless predictions in his life. And many of them were wrong. He had hoped the unease he felt over Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaeks disappearance was just thatunfounded worry. He ran a hand down his face. This was reality. Unwi spoke. Any thoughts on who it was? ...Im not sure. He raised his eyes to Han Murin. Do you have something to say? I say this only because it might cross your mind... but it wasnt me. Unwi studied Han Murin for a moment before replying in a calm voice. Theres one thing I can make absolutely clear. I dont suspect any of you. ... Given the timing alone, its impossible for it to have been you. So put that worry aside. Then Unwi turned to Chief Steward Seong. You said it was someone above Five Banners Form? Yes. From what I could tell, at the very least Five Banners Form... Seongs words trailed off. Hed spoken so naturally, caught up in the momentbut officially, both inside and outside the palace, Seong was nothing more than a civilian. Unwi watched his pale expression and said quietly, Chief Steward Seong is a member of the White Snow Phantom Corps. His current realm is Spirit Ascension Stage. Namgung Wonyang and Cheonpung both gasped, as did Seong himself. Only Han Murin remained unsurprised. ...Young Master, you shouldnt reveal that so casually... They were bound to find out sooner or later. Better to answer the questions I ask than waste time playing pretend. Seong scratched his head and sighed. ...Fine. I understand. Im sure you have your reasons. Then to answer your questionyes, it was at least a master of Five Banners Form. If the attacker had been merely Three Flowers Converge, theres no way Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek wouldve been taken down so easily. Your reasoning? You already know. Youve watched them train. Those two, even as they were, couldve at least left a small wound on a master at that levelmaybe scrawled a name across their back in blood. If theyd gone in ready to die, they couldve carved out a solid gash, hand-span wide. But there was nothing there. No blood but theirs. Youre certain? Absolutely. Not a single extra bloodstain, not even a scrap of torn cloth, not a single strand of hair. It was a game to the attacker. They played with them... then abducted one. Yes. One person came. Killed one, took the other. You believe hes still alive? ...Its possible. But Im doubtful. Time to return to the root of the matter. Why had Unwi suspected something might happen to those two in the first place? It wasnt intuition born of ignorance. It was a matter of how you used the information you had. In this case, a single name had to be considered. Whats the martial level of Hanbing Sects Cho Sehui? ...Hes at Five Banners Form. Four days ago, the day I arrived in Yangnyeong and burned down the four major sects and killed the magistrateI heard Cho Sehui left for Hanbing Sect that same day. Is there any definitive proof that he actually left? ...No proof. Just a few resident eyewitnesses, and thats it. But he did leave the government office, that much is certain. What if he left the office and simply observed from afar? ... The Hanbing Sect is part of my maternal lineage. Even before this, Ive always kept them in check. No... not just in check. His voice dropped, colder now. They played a major role in turning me into a dog. ...Young Master... Before he died, Han Janggwang said something. If Juryung Sword Gate managed to kill me, Hanbing Sect would clean up the mess. Theyd struck a deal. ...You... you never mentioned that. That needs to be reported to the Palace Lord immediately Chief Steward Seong hadnt been there when that happened. Which meant this was his first time hearing it. And for once, he was visibly furious. Chapter 51 "This is outrageous. No matter if you''re an illegitimate son, you still carry the rightful bloodline of the Palace Lord. How could they conspire to have you killed? By some second-rate clan like that?!" That was the correct reaction. That was how any sane person would respondbut those drunk on power never think that way. And worse, theyre often more cunning than expected. "Chief Steward Seong, you''re good at investigations, but do you really not understand people?" ...Excuse me? "If Han Janggwang had killed me, do you really think the Hanbing Sect wouldve cleaned up the mess?" ...What are you saying...? "The Hanbing Sect never intended to clean up anything. Han Janggwang was nothing but a disposable knife to themused and discarded. If I had died, the Hanbing Sect wouldve been the first to destroy Juryung Sword Gate themselves." "...Wipe out the accomplices... and then..." "A classic case of discarding the hound once the hunt is over." Unwi cracked his neck as he spoke. The picture had already come together in his mind. "Chief Steward Seong." "Yes, Young Master." "Can you prepare five horses, one wagon, some cultivation supplies, and spiritual pills?" "...Right now?" "Not immediately. But Id like it ready within one handa-gyeongfifteen minutes at most." "...Im going too?" "You dont seem too fond of hiding your identity as a member of the White Snow Phantom Corps. Dont you think its time to stop pretending?" "...Young Master, you dont need to go that far. Im fine just living out my life as the Chief Steward." "You didnt look that fine earlier." Unwi reached out and gently patted Seongs shoulder. "Whether you remain Chief Steward or something else, Ill always treat you with the utmost respect. But the Phantom Corps... that title is nothing more than a shackle on you. Its not giving you anything in return. Just yesterday, werent you trembling in fear, thinking youd be reprimanded by the Commander? Am I wrong?" "...You are." "I am?" "Yes. I wasnt trembling." Unwi gave a small laugh. "If you say so. Either way, I plan to break your shackles. And once theyre broken, I know youll still stay by my side. So why say more?" Seong scratched his head again. "Ill be there in one handa-gyeong. Have everything ready." "Understood." "And before we leave, I plan to conduct Baek Myeonggaeks funeral. Could you gather some firewood for the pyre?" "...The to-do list just keeps growing, huh?" "You shouldve recruited more men when I told you to." "..." "That toowithin a handa-gyeong." "...Understood." With that, Unwi set out with three of his subordinates. Their destination: Yangnyeong Hall. **** Inside Yangnyeong Hall, the leaders of the regions factions had gathered. Jin Horin, Master of the Jade Tiger Gate. Cheong Myeongja, Master of the Azure Cloud Gate. Yeong Ungok, Patriarch of the Yeong Clan. Shin Janghu, Patriarch of the Shin Clan. And among themCheon Eojin, Head of the World Commerce Association. They were all hereand all visibly uneasy. The reason for their gathering was simple. Seol Unwi, the new ruler of Yangnyeong, had summoned them. And what kind of man was Seol Unwi? A terrifying man. Whatever the world called himthe Demon of the Snowy Mountain or some other such namethese people had seen him with their own eyes. They had witnessed his cruelty firsthand. In a single night, hundreds were slaughtered. More than anything, they had seen him carrying the severed head of Han Janggwangan arrogant master of Five Banners Formand laying waste to Yangnyeong without mercy. Only a madman would refuse such a summons. Before long, Unwi entered the hall. He stood over six feet tall with a solid, muscular build. His hair hung loose, his eyes sharp and piercing. A high-bridged nose, firmly shut lips. His face was handsome overall, yet wore an expression carved in absolute stubbornness. Behind him walked three figurestwo men and a woman. The massive Cheonpung. Though technically only at the Root Heaven Stage, his monstrous strength was such that he could go toe-to-toe with masters of Dual Light Manifestation or even Five Dragon Blooming Star. A man whose might defied reason. Next to him walked a beautiful womanNamgung Wonyang. Her cultivation: Dual Light Manifestation. When Unwi reduced Yangnyeong to ashes, she had been at his side the entire time. Always the first to draw blood, her ruthless swordplay was legendary. But no less legendary was her beautyflawless to the point she had already earned the title of Yangnyeongs most beautiful woman. And finallyHan Murin. Also at the Root Heaven Stage, but every person present stared at him with dread. That man... was insane. He smiled when he killed. The aura of bloodlust constantly radiated from him. He didnt seem interested in anything other than murder. In many ways, he was more dangerous than Seol Unwi himself. Unwi came to a stop. The three subordinates behind him halted as well. The gathered powers waited for Unwi to speakbut what followed left them speechless. Without a moments hesitation, the three drew their swords. All at once, the atmosphere turned suffocating. Time itself seemed to slow. Unwi, unfazed, took out a large scroll from his sleeve and unfurled it on the floor. Then, with his hands behind his back, he spoke in a calm, level tone. "I dont think I need to introduce myselfyou all know who I am. So Ill get straight to the point. From this moment until I finish speaking, no one is permitted to ask questions. If you interrupt me, I will cut off your head without hesitation. So open your earsand listen carefully." Somewhere in the hall, someone audibly swallowed. Unwi resumed speaking, slowly and clearly. "Now that I am the rightful master of Yangnyeong, no one may oppose my will." His voice was cold as frost. "If anyone dares oppose me, I will execute them on the spotwithout question." He began to walk, measured and calm. "But demanding only rights without accepting dutythat''s no way for a man of honor to live. So Ill make this promise here and now: anyone who signs their name on this scroll before me will be protected, without fail, by meSeol Unwiuntil the day they die." Jin Horins eyes widened. Cheong Myeongja, Yeong Ungok, and Shin Janghu all looked equally shaken. "If I am ever unable to protect them, then the Everlasting Snow Palace will. That is a vow I make in both my name and the name of Seolgung. You have no reason to doubt it." At the mention of the Snow Palace, Yeong Ungok inhaled sharply. The rooms atmosphere grew even heavier. "Now, what happens to those who dont sign? Listen carefullybecause this part matters most." He came to a stop. "Whatever happens in Yangnyeong... I will turn a blind eye." Cheong Myeongja looked up, startled. "W-what...? Turn a blind eye...?" "Thats right. I will ignore it. If those who refuse to sign are annihilated, if their entire families are slaughteredI will not lift a finger." Jin Horin and Shin Janghu glanced at each other, their mouths slightly agape. Seeing it in person, there was no doubt nowthis man was completely insane. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now, for those who do signif anyone lays a hand on them without my permission, even a single hair, they will become my enemy in that moment. And I will hold them accountable with everything I have. If one of mine dies, I will kill two. If two die, Ill kill four." Cheong Myeongjas face had gone pale. No one present misunderstood his meaning. He was making it clear: those he took under his protectionhe would protect completely. And everyone here was smart enough to understand just how serious he was. But there was one more thing that had to be said. "And one more thing. Even if someone signs... there is one crime I will never overlook." Unwis gaze slid over to Cheon Eojin. "For exampleif someone like the World Commerce Association tried, heaven forbid, to seize control of all of Yangnyeong for themselves... then regardless of whether they signed the scroll or not, I would wipe them out completely. When a servant tries to play master in the masters house... what can be done? You cut off their head." He stepped forward until he stood right in front of Cheon Eojin. The merchant instinctively swallowed. "Head Merchant Cheon." "Y-yes... yes, Master Hyeon Seollin..." "I heard you built pavilions on the estate grounds of Hyuncheon Palace and Janggumun. Is that true? I''d like you to answer here and nowwhy did you build them?" "Th-that is..." "Choose your words carefully. I suggest you think very hard." Sweat beaded on Cheon Eojins brow. Every word from Unwi now felt like a blade resting against his throat. With a trembling voice, Cheon Eojin answered, "I... I was planning to build a tavern... and maybe an inn..." "A tavern?" "Yes. You see, Hyuncheon Palace and Janggumuns estates are famous for being in the best locations in all of Yangnyeong. Of course, the best location of all is now the government officeyour future residence. But leaving those two plots idle seemed like a waste, wouldnt you agree?" Now that he was speaking, the words began to flow. This was his momenthis instincts as a merchant took over. "And so, by building large taverns and inns there, we can generate consistent profit. With Yangnyeong now a critical stronghold of the Everlasting Snow Palace, many travelers will pass through. Other regions are caught in vicious territorial struggles over the Divine Ginseng Valley, but at least here, things are relatively calm." "I see. And what did you plan to do with that profit?" His throat bobbed. This was the crucial moment. From here on out, every word mattered. "Naturally... I planned to give it to you, Master Hyeon Seollin. The share would be... perhaps fifty... no, sixty percent of net profit..." A soft smile formed at Unwis lips. He reached out and lightly brushed Cheon Eojins shoulder. "As expected of the World Commerce Association." "..." "Still, you''re doing all that workyou should keep something for yourself." "E-excuse me...?" "If you give me sixty percent of the net profit and still pay your taxes to the Snow Palace, there wont be much left for you. That seems excessive. I think twenty percent would be more reasonable." "Ah... th-thank you!" "And no matter how grand your taverns end up being... dont you think those who sign the scroll deserve some perks?" "...Of course...?" "Whether its discounts or special services, I trust you to figure that out on your own. I leave that entirely in your hands." "...Understood." Unwi stood upright and spoke curtly. "Ive said all I needed to say. If anyone still doesnt understand, raise your hand now." Thankfully, no one raised their hand. "Then sign the scroll." Without needing to be told twice, everyone present rushed to the document and scribbled their names. Chapter 52 Seol Unwi returned to the Everlasting Snow Palace. As soon as he arrived, he held a brief funeral for Baek Myeonggaek and was preparing to depart when an unexpected visitor arrived. It was Yangso. "Oh... I guess I''ve come at a bad time," Yangso said, sounding uneasy. Unwi shook his head. There was something he wanted to discuss anyway. This was as good a time as any. But first, he had to ask. "What brings you here?" "Oh, it''s nothing important. I just came to thank you," Yangso said with a slight smile. Unwi chuckled softly. "Yangso." "Yes?" "There''s no need to thank me. Everything you''ve achieved, you''ve earned through your own efforts, havent you?" "The opportunity was given to me by Lord Hyeon Seollin." "That may be true, but there are countless people who receive opportunities and never take advantage of them." Yangso scratched his head, embarrassed. Unwi then asked, "Are you planning to keep maintaining the Cheolsan Sword Gate?" "...Yes." "That''s your choice. I wont say anything against it. Originally, I intended to replace the Juryung Sword Gates position with the Cheolsan Sword Gate. I was going to ask you about it anyway. Do you intend to move your base?" Yangso thought for a moment before shaking his head. "Ill stay in Seolap. After all, Seolap is under Lord Hyeon Seollins jurisdiction, isnt it?" Unwi nodded. "Thats true." "What about your training in the Heavenly Ultimate Sword Technique?" "I''m nearly at the brink of mastery." "Good. Once you''ve fully mastered it, come to me. Ill give you the Heavenly Reversal Sword Technique as well." Yangso''s eyes widened. He hadn''t expected to receive it so soon. A subtle, enigmatic smile formed on his lips. "This... Youre being far too generous. Is there something you want from me in return?" Unwi shook his head. "No." "I find that hard to believe... This is the martial world, after all. The Heavenly Sword Emperors techniques are so valuable that their worth cant even be calculated. And yet, you gave them to me. And now you''re offering the Reversal Sword Technique so early... I cant help but ask. In the martial world, there are no favors without a price." "Isnt it already clear?" "..." "Arent you already my man?" "...Yes. I am Lord Hyeon Seollins man." "Are you planning to betray me?" "...Id have to be out of my mind. Ive never lived that shamelessly." "Then what more is there to say?" Yangso was momentarily speechless. "Raise your power. And raise your forces. Understand?" Yangso quietly cupped his fists in respect. "As you command, Lord." Unwi smirked slightly. "Lord?" "I thought it would be inappropriate to keep calling you ''Lord Hyeon Seollin''. "Why?" "I am not grateful to the man who commands the Everlasting Snow Palace. I am grateful to the man named Seol Unwi." "Is that so?" "Therefore, from now on, I will call you ''Lord'' instead." "Suit yourself." Without further words, Unwi turned away. His companions for the upcoming journey had already been decided. Han Murin and Chief Steward Seong. Unwis destination was not the Everlasting Snow Palace but the Hanbing Sect. **** It took three days to reach the Hanbing Sect, located deep within the frozen mountains. Sheer cliffs, endless glaciers, and countless jagged rocks made the path to Hanbing Sect particularly treacherous. "Young Master, this is the Hanbing Sects territory," Chief Steward Seong said, breaking the silence. "The Hanbing Sect strictly restricts the entry of outsiders, but given that it''s you, they wont dare refuse." Buildings began to appear amidst the snow. They looked as though they had grown out of the glaciers themselves, an architectural style unique to the Hanbing Sect. They carved pillars out of the ice and built their structures atop them, creating the illusion that the buildings were floating atop the frozen ground. While their martial strength was formidable, the Hanbing Sect was renowned not for sheer force but for the exceptional quality of their techniques and craftsmanship. "As you know, the Hanbing Sects forging techniques are unparalleled in the Snow Mountain region. They can work with steel and medicinal ingredients even in such frigid conditions," Seong continued. It was not without reason that they had been able to form a marriage alliance with Seol Jungcheon, the supreme leader of the Everlasting Snow Palace. There were valid reasons behind every alliance. Unwi said nothing. Before coming here, Unwi had thoroughly investigated the area where Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek had fought. If not for that, he would have arrived much sooner. But he had no regrets. Unwis gaze fixed on the main gate of the Hanbing Sect. The gatekeeper, upon noticing the insignia of Hyeon Seollin on the carriage, was startled. And when he met Unwis cold gaze, he shuddered a second time. The gatekeeper hurried inside and returned in less than half an incense sticks time. "Well... Theres currently a meeting being held in the Council Hall. If you could wait inside for a moment..." Unwi glanced at the visibly flustered gatekeeper, then nodded without a word and began to walk. Why isn''t he riding the carriage? And why is he heading... directly toward the Council Hall? Sensing that something was amiss, the gatekeeper attempted to stop Unwi, but he was soon faced with Han Murins chilling glare. It was a look that said, If you interfere, Ill rip out your throat. The gatekeeper swallowed his fear and retreated. The three of them continued walking until they reached the Council Hall, where a meeting was in progress. The middle-aged man seated in the highest seat frowned upon seeing the three of them enter. That man was Jin Yangje. One of the sect leaders within Unwis maternal family, and Unwis maternal uncle. The meeting came to a sudden halt as the three of them entered. "I thought I told you to wait. Seems you''ve taken the wrong path," Jin Yangje said coldly. "No, Uncle," Unwi replied, his eyes serious. "I dont have time to waste." "..." "Those of you seated, you can remain where you are," Unwi said, his voice calm yet firm. "Fine. Get to the point quickly," Jin Yangje said, his voice dripping with frost. Unwi''s gaze swept over the hall. This was the heart of the Hanbing Sect, a place steeped in centuries of history. He spoke without a hint of hesitation. "The forging techniques of the Hanbing Sect are the best in the Snow Mountain region. Your medicinal refinement techniques are second to none. These are invaluable assets to the Everlasting Snow Palace. And they will continue to be." Jin Yangjes eyes narrowed slightly. "As you know, I care deeply about the Everlasting Snow Palace. I would do anything for its future. But, unfortunately, there is a grudge between me and the Hanbing Sect a grudge that you yourself created, Uncle." Jin Yangje let out a mocking laugh. "A grudge, you say? Well said. Yes, you did shatter Unhaes limbs and kill his guards, didnt you?" Unwis eyes darkened. "Did you not hear why?" "I did." "Good. Those guards deserved ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) to die for what they did. And Fourth Brother deserved to be beaten for what he did. What more is there to say?" Jin Yangjes gaze turned icy. "Youve changed a lot, havent you?" "The world is a tumultuous place. Its only natural to change." "Fine. Ive heard what you had to say. Now, tell me the real reason youre here." Unwi took a deep breath. He was being as courteous as possible. "There is one thing I must ask first." "Speak." "I place great importance on grudges." "As do I." "And if one gives something, one must also receive something in return. That is the way of the martial world, is it not?" "And so?" "Hand over Cho Sehui. I need to interrogate him." Jin Yangjes lips twisted into a smirk. "For something so trivial?" Something so trivial. That single phrase struck Unwis heart like a hammer. Unwis expression grew darker. The air in the Council Hall turned icy. That is trivial? That single word echoed in Unwis chest, reverberating like a heavy blow. Cho Sehui is the future of the Hanbing Sect, a prodigy who reached the Five Banners Form at such a young age. And you expect me to hand him over for such a trivial matter? What would that make of my reputation? The word "trivial" struck even deeper, but it was the word "reputation" that pierced the deepest. And... Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Yangje sneered. You think that just because you seized that little patch of land in Seolap, everything has changed? Do you actually believe that taking over a remote, insignificant territory at the edge of the Snow Mountain makes you a central figure in the Everlasting Snow Palace? Jin Yangjes eyes were cold, and his mind was sharp. The very fact that Unwi stood here, demanding things from him, was a thorn in his side. If you want something, you must give something in return? Yes, he agreed with that. But only to a point. A lunatic who seized a minor territory and dared to march into the Hanbing Sects sacred hall as if he were now an equal? Just because fortune smiled on you once, you think youre now qualified to speak as equals with us? Is taking over some insignificant backwater something to be so proud of? Was that such an outstanding achievement? Jin Yangjes laughter echoed throughout the hall. Oh, I still remember it well. That day when Unhae whipped you how you were crawling on the ground like a dog. Yes, to you, taking over that backwater must feel like a grand accomplishment. It will probably be the greatest achievement of your pitiful life. His hands moved in a dismissive gesture. And now, you have the audacity to demand one of Hanbing Sects most promising warriors a man who reached the Five Banners Form? Unwi remained silent, staring at him without blinking. Jin Yangjes arrogance continued unabated. Yes, I hear you have a few sects under your thumb now. They say the Juryung Sword Gate has fallen. And that the Long Sword Sect and Cheongwoon Dao Sect have also crumbled. But what does that matter? They were just minor sects on the outskirts of the Snow Mountain. Do you think crushing a few ants makes you equal to the Hanbing Sect? Jin Yangje paused, looking down at Unwi as though he were nothing more than dirt beneath his shoes. I thought you would have some sense of propriety by now, but clearly, you havent changed at all. Youre still the same pitiful weed that grew up in the backyard. And now, you come here, to this sacred Council Hall, and dare to demand the future of the Hanbing Sect? Every word he spoke was a deliberate insult directed at Unwi. But what Jin Yangje still didnt realize was exactly whom he was mocking. Nor did he understand why Unwi remained silent, standing there, enduring the barrage of insults without a single word of protest. Unwis eyes changed, darkening. He had given a step back, yet they demanded two, three, four more. And Jin Yangje showed no intention of backing down even a fraction. On the contrary, he openly ridiculed Unwi by dredging up old wounds, humiliating him before all present. This needed to be clarified. There were two grudges between Unwi and the Hanbing Sect. One was personal a matter between Unwi himself and the Hanbing Sect. The other was not. It was about those who followed him. The former was a grudge he could choose to bury. After all, it was a matter from before his return to the past, and the value of the Hanbing Sect was far too significant. Their forging techniques were the best in the Snow Mountain region. Their medicinal refinement techniques were equally unmatched. Most of the doctors in the main palaces medical ward were originally from the Hanbing Sect. Whether those old grudges lingered or not, Unwi couldnt care less. As he had told Seol Jungcheon, Unwi was willing to do anything for the future of the Snow Mountain. This was something he had failed to accomplish in his previous life. Now that he had been given a second chance, he was determined to see it through. If handing over Cho Sehui was enough to settle everything, he was willing to bury the past. But there was a line that could not be crossed. This was a matter of hierarchy, of principles. Unwi began to walk forward, one slow, deliberate step at a time. Chapter 53 Seol Unwi climbed the steps without a single moment of hesitation. The gatekeepers drew their swords, but his stride remained unbroken. One step. Another. Each time he passed, the hands of those gripping their swords trembled. And all of this was being watched by the Sect Master of Hanbing with an expression of mild interest. He was curious to see just how far Seol Unwi would go. So, he waved his hand dismissively. "He may look like that, but hes still a scion of the Extreme North Sect. Sheathe your swords..." Seol Unwis gaze brushed over him. The moment their eyes met, Jin Yangjes words died in his throat. It felt as though his heart had frozen solid. What is this? What the hell is this? His heart quivered, and for a brief instant, he felt as though his very existence had been severed from the world. At the high seat in the grand hall, Jin Yangje, seated on a chair that looked like it was carved from ice, stared intently at Seol Unwi. He was a martial artist too. He wasnt foolish enough to ignore such a chilling, otherworldly aura. Seol Unwi stopped right in front of Jin Yangjes seat. Slowly, he placed his left hand on the armrest. Then, he placed his right hand. And then, he leaned forward. They were so close that not even a single inch separated them. The air turned suffocatingly cold. This was no longer a mere threat or a warning. It was as if the chill of a thousand-year glacier had descended upon the room. The aura of one who had once stood at the pinnacle of the heavens now engulfed the entire hall. Tell me, Seol Unwi said, his voice low and even. Do you want to die? His tone was calm, but the power behind it made Jin Yangjes face go deathly pale. His eyes quivered violently. Only now did he truly see it. The depth in the eyes of the nephew he had always regarded as insignificant. It was like staring into the abyss of a thousand-year glacier. Is this... Seol Unwi? That bastard child? That sickly, useless fool? Seol Unwi spoke again, his voice as cold as the ice itself. If the one who killed my men was acting under your orders, Uncle... The murderous intent in his words spread throughout the hall, and everyone present swallowed nervously. The Hanbing Sect will be annihilated. Every bloodline except Seol Unhaes will be wiped out. Annihilation. The word struck a nerve in Jin Yangje, and just as he was about to move Seol Unwis right hand shot forward like a lightning bolt, grabbing Jin Yangje by the collar. Uncle. You... bastard... This is not a warning, Seol Unwi said, his grip tightening. This is a declaration. Do you understand? **** Seol Unwi released his grip and took a step back. Naturally, he reined in his murderous aura as well. For a while, Jin Yangje simply stared at him in silence. Unwi met his gaze unflinchingly. After a long silence, Jin Yangje finally spoke. ...Your arrogance reaches the heavens. Are you talking about me? You dare speak of annihilation before me? Dare... Do you think I cant do it? You cant. Then just ignore it. And when the consequences come, you can deal with them yourself. Jin Yangje rose from his seat. Even if you are a descendant of the Everlasting Snow Palace, you should learn to choose your words carefully. I believe I am choosing them very carefully. No, you are not. If you had been, you would not have said such thoughtless words. Whether or not the name of the Everlasting Snow Palace grants you some weight, the fact that the word annihilation came from your mouth means I cant just let this go. A strange smile formed on Unwis lips. Twice. Thats twice now youve brought up the name of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Do I seem to you like someone whos relying on that name right now? Arent you? No. I am not. No? Jin Yangje said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. Thats how it appears to me. It wasnt just Jin Yangje. Everyone in Seolap, everyone in Yangnyeong. They all believed the same thing. But they were wrong. Terribly wrong. Youve never seen me actually rely on the name of the Everlasting Snow Palace. But thats fine. Let me show you what it looks like. Seol Unwi stared directly at Jin Yangje, his words clear and deliberate, each one sinking into Jin Yangjes mind like an ice pick. I am asking the Sect Master of the Hanbing Sect, as a scion of the Extreme North Sect do you want your sect to be annihilated? This time, his voice wasnt low. It was amplified with internal energy, echoing through the entire hall, ensuring that every single person present heard him clearly. Everyone swallowed nervously, visibly shaken by the intensity of his words. Jin Yangjes aura flared violently. Youve lost your mind. Have you been eating something thats rotted your brain for the past six years? Ive been eating quite well. Only the healthiest, most nourishing things, Unwi said, smirking. But you still havent answered my question. Do you want your sect to be annihilated? Madman! Jin Yangje lunged forward, grabbing Unwi by the collar. ...Annihilation? Annihilation? And what justification do you think you have to even speak such words? A worm like you? Thats twice now that youve made me repeat myself, Unwi said, knocking Jin Yangjes hand away with a sharp strike. I am a scion of the Extreme North Sect. And as for justification it can be created. Created? You... you must be insane... Unwi swatted Jin Yangjes hand away. Move your hand. Before I tear it off. ... Listen well, Unwi said, his tone sharp and cutting. I am the blood of the Everlasting Snow Palace. Whether you like it or not, half the blood that flows through my veins is the blood of Seol Jungcheon, the supreme leader of the Everlasting Snow Palace my father. Jin Yangjes gaze turned even colder as he stared at Unwi. Seol Unwi''s gaze was as sharp as a blade. Whether Im a bastard or a legitimate heir, it doesnt matter. What matters is the blood that flows in my veins. So, whose words do you think theyll believe? ...What? For instance, what if I said that the Hanbing Sect wasnt just plotting to assassinate me, but was actually planning to undermine the authority of the Everlasting Snow Palace? That they intended to assassinate every scion of the Extreme North Sect. If that were the narrative, how do you think theyd respond? That... thats ridiculous. You call that justification? Youre drowning in your own delusions. A justification built on lies has no power. Lies, huh... Unwi smirked, his eyes glinting with cold malice. Is that really what you think? ... Let me remind you the Four Major Sects of Yangnyeong have been exploiting Seolap for years. Why do you think they sent soldiers to kill me? And why was Cho Sehui, a member of the Hanbing Sect, present in Magistrate Jeong Mugwis office the very man who signed the execution order against me? Also, there are multiple discrepancies in the financial records. Funds that were supposed to go to the magistrate and the Four Major Sects simply vanished. Now, let me ask again do you still think its all a lie? You...! Ninety truths mixed with a single lie thats all it takes to make the lie the truth. And Im quite good at turning ninety lies into ninety truths. And I have the power to do so. Jin Yangjes jaw clenched. His expression darkened. What... are you trying to say? Seol Unwis voice dropped to a deadly calm. Have you forgotten? This is the Snow Mountain. ... The Snow Mountain is ruled by the Everlasting Snow Palace. And I am a direct descendant of that palace. Do you really think a mere maternal sect holds more authority than that bloodline? Jin Yangje let out a bitter laugh. Youre telling me what would happen if you actually used the authority of the Everlasting Snow Palace to its fullest. Youre already denying that power before you even use it which means you know exactly how terrifying that power can be. His laughter died down. Yes. The title of a scion of the Extreme North Sect carries power. That power is undeniable. Jin Yangje opened his mouth to say something, but then closed it. Seol Unwi continued, his gaze piercing through Jin Yangje. Let me repeat myself this is not Zhongyuan. This is the Snow Mountain. In the Snow Mountain, there is no nation. Even the Yang Empire, the closest neighboring country, cant lay claim to this place. The people of the Snow Mountain are just that people of the Snow Mountain. And the Everlasting Snow Palace rules over the entirety of the Snow Mountain. Being a direct descendant of the palace is no different from being royalty in any other nation. Seol Unwi leaned forward slightly. I have never intended to use that authority. Not now, not in the future. But the problem here is that a fool like you doesnt seem to understand his place. Seol Unwis voice was as cold as the glaciers surrounding them. They say that lies run a sprint while the truth runs a marathon. ...Thats right. In the end, only the truth will remain. Unwi smiled, a chilling, predatory smile. I wont deny it. Thats why I intend to cut the legs off the truth. So it wont be able to run any longer. ... And at the end of it all, the only one left standing will be me. And at that point, whatever comes out of my mouth will be the truth. Jin Yangjes face contorted, and his voice trembled with barely suppressed rage. A scion of the Extreme North Sect... and yet, you possess the qualities of a true devil. Oh? Is that how you see it? A devil who distorts the truth and crushes his opponents with the weight of his lineage? Youre not just any devil. Youre the kind of devil that could plunge the entire world into chaos. Thank you for the compliment. That wasnt a compliment. Seol Unwi didnt care. Compliment or not, it made no difference to him. Calmly, he extended his index finger and pressed it against Jin Yangjes chest, right where his heart was. What Im trying to say is this: whether Im at the Spirit Ascension Stage, the Divine Transformation Stage, or just an ordinary man with no martial arts training none of it matters. Because if I decide to kill you, Uncle, youre as good as dead. Unwi paused for a moment, rolling his neck as though to loosen his muscles. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And another thing. He leaned closer, his gaze icy and penetrating. Do you know the one thing you should never touch in the Everlasting Snow Palace? ...What is it? The scions of the Extreme North Sect, Unwi said calmly. It doesnt matter if theyre bastards or legitimate heirs. Attacking a scion is tantamount to challenging the authority of the Everlasting Snow Palace itself. In other words, its as good as a death sentence. ... So, youd better listen very carefully to what Im about to say. Seol Unwis voice dropped, every word sharp and cutting. One of my people was killed. If you were the one who ordered it, then I will use every single resource at my disposal to wipe the Hanbing Sect off the face of the earth. Bloodlines? Except for Seol Unhae, I wont leave a single one alive. And every single person associated with the Hanbing Sect will die. If they run, I will chase them [N O V E L I G H T] to the ends of Zhongyuan. If they so much as brushed fingers with one of your men, I will hunt them down and kill them. His finger pressed harder against Jin Yangjes chest, right over his heart. The heart of a warrior who has reached the Heavenly Realm may be hard as stone, but before me, its nothing more than a fragile lump of flesh. In the Everlasting Snow Palace where the power of a scion of the Extreme North Sect is absolute your heart is nothing more than a weak piece of meat. Do you understand what Im saying? Jin Yangje said nothing. Or rather, he couldnt say anything. He finally understood the situation he was in. For six years, youve been playing games. Its time to stop, Unwi said coldly. Theres nothing more pathetic than a grown man getting himself buried along with a spoiled brat. Do you understand me? ...Yes. I... understand. Good. Now we can finally talk, Unwi said, a faint smile forming on his lips. Now, I can proceed with what I came here to do. What... do you intend to do? Unwis voice was calm, almost casual. Han Murin. The call was unexpected, and from behind, Han Murins voice echoed in response. Yes, Lord Hyeon Seollin. The second row on the left. The third man. Make him kneel. Before Unwi had even finished his sentence, Han Murin had already drawn his sword and charged forward without hesitation. Unwi calmly turned around and began descending the dais. Step by step, he moved down, his gaze sweeping over the gathered crowd. One by one, he locked eyes with each person present. Then, his gaze settled on one man. Unwis eyes fell to the sword sheathed at the mans waist. A cold, dangerous smile spread across his lips. Its you. The man with the long hair flinched, visibly shaken. Without another word, Seol Unwi charged forward, his expression devoid of mercy. Chapter 54 One thing was clear. If someone under my command decided to walk a different path, I would let them go without a second thought. Whether their heart had already left or not was irrelevant. They weren''t children. If a person made a decision, respecting it was the right thing to do. Especially if you disregarded the resolve of your own people that disqualified you from being a leader. When Wonyang said she was leaving, I tried to hold her back not because her resolve was unwavering but because the odds of her wasting her life were far too high. In my previous life, I had never heard the name Namgung Wonyang. Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek were certain about the paths they wanted to take. Home. The government. I didn''t stop them. I even gave them famed swords to protect themselves. Yes, famed swords. Those swords were undoubtedly famed. The sword that the Lord of Juyeong Sword Sect had once wielded was a famed blade, as were the three swords he kept in his residence. They were top-tier weapons, even among those ranked as mystic-grade, and could easily rival the Seolbaek Sword. I gave one of those swords to Wonyang and the remaining two to Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek. That sword. There''s no way I wouldn''t recognize it. Before stepping onto the platform, I had seen it hanging at the waist of a soldier in the corner. And now, right before my eyes, Cho Sehui drew that very sword. It was undoubtedly the sword I had given to Jin Sohyeop. What more needed to be said? Sir, please calm dow Ignoring him, I swung my sword. Cho Sehui, true to his status as a martial artist of the Five Banners Form, furrowed his brow slightly and casually twisted his body to the side to avoid my strike. My sword, which had been slicing through empty air, abruptly stopped midway. At the same time, Cho Sehui''s eyes twitched. Slash! In an instant, my sword slashed across the front of his robe. ...Impressive, he muttered. His feet dug into the ground as he rapidly widened the distance between us. Standing far back, he looked at me and asked, Where is Jin Sohyeop? I dont know what youre talking about. That sword. I gave that sword to Jin Sohyeop. And yet youre playing dumb? I shifted my gaze to the side. Han Murin had already subdued the man I had pointed out. His cultivation level was only at the Entry Qi Realm, the second level of the Spirit Ascension Stage. For Han Murin, who was at the Root Heaven Stage, failing to subdue him would have been more ridiculous. Seeing this, Cho Sehui furrowed his brow deeper. ...I should clarify to prevent any misunderstandings. I purchased this sword from a market stall. What a joke. Its been four days since those two were attacked. In just four days, the perpetrator sold the sword, and you conveniently bought it? Do you really think thats plausible? Well... Regardless, I have nothing to do with it. Denying it was his choice. And it was my choice to reveal the truth. Without another word, I pushed off the ground and swung my sword. The sword cut through the air like a wolf howling at the moon. Thousand-Kill Wolf-Star Technique. Moonlight Howl. Cho Sehui started to turn his body to the side to evade, but as if he had seen it somewhere before, he stomped his foot down hard. His body shot backward, and the energy imbued in my sword exploded midair. Boom!! Cho Sehui''s brow was tightly furrowed. I was no longer smiling. Once again, I pushed off the ground and swung my sword. This time, Cho Sehui raised his sword as well. Clang. The blades collided in midair. Cho Sehui didn''t budge, but I was pushed slightly to the side. No surprise there. Even though I had reached the Five Dragon Blooming Star, my opponent was still at the Five Banners Form. Whether he was newly promoted to the Five Banners Form or not was irrelevant the fact that he had reached it mattered more. The gap in strength was undeniable. I immediately twisted my body, swinging my leg around. Cho Sehui leaned his head back. Then, his sword came swinging toward me. It wasnt aimed to kill. It was meant to subdue. So, I pushed my body forward. Slash! His sword slashed across my shoulder. Blood sprayed through the air, and amidst the scattering drops, I reversed my grip and swung again. Thousand-Kill Wolf-Star Technique. Frigid Stars Piercing Sky. My power, now more consolidated since reaching the Five Dragon Blooming Star, focused on a single point. Watching this, Cho Sehui furrowed his brow and once again retreated. My sword cleaved through the air and struck the ground. Boom!! The force of my energy erupted from the ground, scattering dust and debris. Frigid Stars Piercing Sky. This was the final technique of the Thousand-Kill Wolf-Star Technique and its essence. I let my sword hang loosely at my side. So, Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek managed to put up some resistance after all. ...... How did their Frigid Stars Piercing Sky fare? Was it threatening? Cho Sehui remained silent. That was the right choice. In a battle between martial artists to determine the stronger, the decisive factor was the level of cultivation. You could never overlook the disparity in cultivation levels. And the next critical factor was the quality of martial arts. Even if someone with unparalleled martial arts had yet to fully master it, the title unparalleled wasnt given lightly. Martial arts could create openings. There was a stark difference between high-grade and low-grade techniques in terms of the martial principles they contained.freewe?novel.c?m They went to great lengths to leave no traces. ...... No hair strands, no footprints, and not even a hint of martial arts. But now, seeing your reaction, I think I understand. ...... Did you almost leave a trace when facing their techniques? Cho Sehui''s expression hardened. So, against the techniques of two Root Heaven martial artists, did you have to desperately defend yourself? Still, Cho Sehui said nothing. If he had any sense of shame or realization of the mistake he had just made, keeping his mouth shut was the best option. I saw two deeply embedded footprints. They werent from a footwork technique. They were the traces left when a Five Banners Form martial artist gathers all their internal energy in an instant to move their body. ...... You managed to evade both of their Frigid Stars Piercing Sky. No matter how much they were only Root Heaven martial artists, their techniques were of heavenly caliber. If you had to defend against their lethal strikes, traces would have been left behind. Cho Sehui swallowed nervously. After that, you pierced Baek Myeonggaeks dantian and kicked him in the solar plexus. Thats how Baek Myeonggaek fell off the cliff, while Jin Sohyeop, who was in relatively better condition, was thrown off as well. I hadnt seen the scene myself, but I could piece together what happened. Ordinarily, a Root Heaven martial artist could survive such a fall. Especially Baek Myeonggaek, who had been tirelessly training in the mind technique I taught him. He could have driven his hand into the cliffside or struck it to minimize the impact and land safely. Jin Sohyeop was thrown. He broke branches on the way down, managing to land. Baek Myeonggaek, unable to react, crashed to the ground headfirst. Thats why his body was in such a horrendous state. Anything more to say? ...I... dont know anything. Fine. Understood. There was no point in continuing this conversation. I retracted the internal energy I had gathered and drew it back into my body. And then, I converted it into the Heohyeon Energy. My dantian writhed, and my blood vessels tightened as if preparing for the impending shock. My eyes flashed. Mercilessly. I swung my sword. Heaven-Defying Sword of Desolation. Sword of the Vast Heavens. Cho Sehuis eyes widened. He belatedly gathered his internal energy and gripped his sword tightly with both hands, raising it to block. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shhk! Both of his arms, still clutching the sword, fell to the ground. Thud. The sound shattered the silence of the Hanbing Sects main hall. A... Aah...! His eyes, wide in disbelief, stared at me as I tossed the sword in my hand. Thuck! It pierced cleanly through his dantian. This time, he let out a blood-curdling scream. I silently approached him and pressed my foot against his neck. Is Jin Sohyeop still alive? ...Khuk... He... hes dead... Wheres the body? ... I didnt expect you to spill so easily, but I also didnt expect you to be this stubborn. I drew the dagger from my waist and drove it into his right eye. Thuck. Kyaaah!! Ill ask again. Where is Jin Sohyeops body? **** But Cho Sehui kept his mouth firmly shut as if to say he would never tell. That was fine. It was really fine. I never expected to get it out of him easily anyway. And I had encountered plenty of bastards like him before. Han Murin, bring that guy here. The response came from somewhere else. You bastard!! Stop it at once!! It was Jin Yangje, who had been silently observing the situation. I turned my head to see Jin Yangje glaring at me, his face twisted with fury. His qi, having reached the Spirit Ascension Stage, surged out with overwhelming force, but I spoke briefly. Are you involved in this? ...What? I believe I already told you. If youre involved, Ill annihilate the Hanbing Sect. You... You dare keep spouting such reckless threats... Do you know anything about the Thousand-Kill Wolf-Star Technique and the Heavenly Image Heart Technique of Hancheol? Hancheol...? And Heavenly Image... Heart Technique? Judging by his expression, he clearly had no idea. But there was no need to say more. There was still much I could squeeze out of the Hanbing Sect. So, I kept it brief. As a descendant of the Extreme North, I am interrogating the one who assassinated one of our own. You should learn to distinguish when to interfere and when to stay silent. Even though I spoke relatively courteously, Jin Yangje showed no signs of backing down. It didnt matter. Chief Steward Seong. Yes, Young Master. From now on, anyone who interferes with what Im about to do regardless of who they are cut off their head on the spot. At those words, Chief Steward Seong calmly looked at me, # Nvlight # while the people around us started to wear expressions of utter disbelief. And that reaction was to be expected. To them, Chief Steward Seong was just an ordinary man. Chief Steward Seong looked at me and spoke. ...Are you serious? I am. Chief Steward Seong scratched his head, releasing a deep sigh. ...Remember what we talked about back then. That? You know, that... the Commander... At those words, I couldnt help but smirk. Chief Steward Seong was afraid of the Commanders wrath. Back then, he had said he might get beaten to death. Ill repeat what I said back then. If anyone dares to harm Chief Steward Seong, they will have to deal with me first. And if Chief Steward Seong dies, I will hunt down the killer to the ends of the world and slaughter every single one of their bloodline. Be it the Commander or anyone else. ...Youre insane. Alright. I really... I really dont know anything? Chapter 55 I turned my head. And behind me Boom!! The aura of a martial artist who had reached the Spirit Ascension Stage erupted violently.frewe?ovel.co? Then, I heard Chief Steward Seongs voice. This is Seong Yangho of the White Snow Phantom Corps. Hyeon Seollin, one of the Descendants of the Extreme North, is carrying out a legitimate interrogation under justified circumstances. No one else is to interfere from this point on. His voice was deeper and heavier than before, but it wasnt unpleasant to hear. If anyone does interfere, no matter who they are, they will die today. White Snow Phantom Corps. The moment those words left his mouth, gasps echoed throughout the room. There are countless military factions under Seolgung, with hundreds of sects affiliated with it. But the power that truly supports the core of the Everlasting Snow Palace comes down to just two forces. The White Phantom Guard and the White Snow Phantom Corps. The White Phantom Guard is the elite combat unit of Seolgung, operating openly. But the White Snow Phantom Corps is different. They operate strictly in the shadows, not only protecting the Descendants of the Extreme North but also infiltrating every corner of the Central Plains. Their identities are strictly confidential, to the extent that even the members themselves do not know each others identities. That is the organization Chief Steward Seong belongs to the White Snow Phantom Corps. I lowered my gaze. Unbothered by the commotion, Han Murin had already brought the martial artist he had subdued earlier before me. Without a moments hesitation, I grabbed the man by the hair and severed his right arm. Slash. The sound echoed throughout the hall, and the man screamed in agony. But a louder voice drowned out his cries. No! Stop!! It was Cho Sehui. You seem to care about him. Is he your son? Yes... yes, hes my son! I see. I placed the edge of my sword against the mans right leg. So, Ill ask again. Where is Jin Sohyeops body? ...Its... Seeing his hesitation, I pressed the blade slightly into the mans leg, and Cho Sehui shouted. Ill tell you!! I stared at him blankly, and he continued. ...The back mountain... I buried him in the back mountain. There are more than a few back mountains around here. Be specific. ...The entrance to Hanjeong Mountain... There are two gravestones facing each other. I buried him behind the left gravestone. Did you torture him? ...Yes. Why? ...I coveted his martial arts. Did Jin Sohyeop say anything? ...No. He bit his own tongue and burst his heart. I brushed my hair back. I had never told anyone this before. The Heavenly Image Heart Technique is undoubtedly a cultivation method meant for ascension. And when I created it, I embedded a specific mechanism in it. Anyone who practices the Heavenly Image Heart Technique emits a unique scent. Only I can detect it. Cho Sehui didnt have that scent. And neither did his son, who was lying here now. It seems that Jin Sohyeop was far more resolute than I had anticipated. That was enough. I raised my sword and slashed Cho Sehuis sons neck in one clean stroke. Slash! No!! Guh...! A... Aaah...! Aaaaah...! I tossed the lifeless body aside like garbage and crouched down in front of Cho Sehui. Are you sad? ...You... You son of a b*tch... If youre sad, its too soon for that. Han Murin. Yes, Hyeon Seollin. Are you skilled in torture? He flashed a sinister grin. Its not something Id normally boast about, but yes, I know a thing or two. I was thinking of sharing some advanced techniques in torture. Are you interested in learning? Han Murin seemed genuinely amused by the whole situation. Of course. Good. Stop the bleeding and bring him to me. What about that corpse over there? Leave it where it is. I briefly turned my head to look at Jin Yangje. Anything to say? ...What exactly do you want me to say? I thought at the very least, youd thank me. ...What...? Thank you? I just took care of a filthy insect within the Hanbing Sect. Shouldnt you be grateful? ...You... What are you trying to say? It seems youve already forgotten what I told you earlier. I spoke about the race between truth and lies... And yet, here you are, still not getting it. Cho Sehui was a very important figure. He was in Yangnyeong and had close ties with Jeong Mugwi, the governor there, as well as connections with the four major sects. What would come out of his mouth next? That wasnt up to him. It was up to me. In a world where even if someone died without speaking, as long as I said they had spoken, that would become the truth. In an instant, the blood drained from Jin Yangjes face. Uncle, I said in a soft voice, hands clasped behind my back. Ill count to five. Within that time, you will do exactly what I expect of you. If not, within the next four days, the Hanbing Sect will be wiped from existence. I began to count, my voice low and calm. One. What I was about to do next was entirely up to me. And what Jin Yangje imagined was entirely up to him. Two. I gave the Hanbing Sect plenty of chances. I gave Seol Unhae a chance too. I kept giving them chances. I wasnt the one who threw them away. Public humiliation I could tolerate it if I had to. Being criticized for my mistakes as irritating as it was to hear excuses without any acknowledgment of wrongdoing, I could still tolerate that too. However. A blatant lack of respect for authority was hard to endure, and acting as if they were above the Descendants of the Extreme North was even harder to stomach. I closed my eyes slowly. Three. I said it and then opened my eyes. Jin Yangje was right in front of me. With a voice full of suppressed rage, he spoke to me. ...I apologize. I sneered. Four. ...I said I apologize! Is that what passes for an apology these days? An apology must be delivered with utmost sincerity. What you just said wasnt an apology. Youre still clinging to that empty sense of authority. Lets just forget about it. There was no need to count to five. I was about to turn around when Thud. Jin Yangje fell to his knees in front of me. Then, he pressed his right arm to the ground, then his left. Finally, he lowered his head until it touched the ground. A full prostration. I committed a grave offense against a Descendant of the Extreme North... Please, I beg your forgiveness. This was it. This was what an apology was supposed to look like. I raised my foot and pressed it down on Jin Yangjes head. Uncle. ...Yes... As Ive said before, debts and grudges are extremely important. ... Youre quite old, and yet you keep showing me how clueless you are about distinguishing right from wrong. It pains me to see it. ... So, please dont let this happen again. And today, because of you, I wasted a considerable amount of time. Youll have to compensate me for that. ...I will. The Hanbing Sect must have plenty of medicinal resources. Ill be taking some of those, along with a few spiritual pills. Youre also known for your weapon-crafting techniques, so I assume you have some decent swords and daggers. Ill be taking a few of those as well. ...Do as you please. I lifted my foot and crouched down beside him. This is your last chance. I wont give you another. I reached out, grabbed a fistful of his hair, and pulled his head up. Then, I leaned in close and whispered into his ear in a low, chilling voice. If you ever crawl up to me again, I will kill you. ... I promise you. I will inflict upon you a pain beyond anything you could ever imagine. The Hanbing Sect will be reduced to ashes. Every single one of the bastards under you will be slaughtered, including your daughter who will become my Third Wife. Not just her, but every single one of your ancestors, every single one of your descendants they will all die. I tightened my grip. And I promise you this as well. They will die writhing in agony. You will watch every single one of them suffer and die, and all of their resentment will be directed at you. And you you will be the very last one to die. So, before you do anything, you had better think it through very carefully. Jin Yangje began to tremble. His eyes started to turn bloodshot. Not out of fear. Not out of sorrow. Out of sheer, uncontrollable rage. I ignored it. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A worm like him, no matter how much he seethed, couldnt touch me. This is your one and only chance. A chance you will never get again in your entire life. If you understand, nod. Jin Yangje slowly nodded. That was enough. I shoved his face to the side and stood up. I had no more time to waste on this garbage. I had to recover Jin Sohyeops body. **** Chief Steward Seong spoke up. ...Im a bit worried. Are you really going to be okay? I chuckled. You worry too much. Even if they cant let this slide due to internal regulations, no punishment will fall on you personally. Thats not what I meant. Oh? Then what else is there to worry about? There is. Chief Steward Seong pointed to my chest. That haul you took from the warehouse... Are you sure thats alright? Whats the problem? Well, wouldnt it be a problem for the Hanbing Sect? Jin Yangje probably didnt expect you to take that much. I understood why he was saying this. I had told Jin Yangje that I would only take a few spiritual pills, some resources, a couple of swords, and a few daggers. And thats what I did. Except, I took every single spiritual pill in the warehouse, as well as every valuable resource. I took fifteen swords and forty daggers. Like I said earlier, the one pulling the strings behind the Four Great Sects is the Hanbing Sect. They promised to clean up after the job if the Four Great Sects managed to kill you. And if you died, they would destroy those sects themselves and erase all traces of their involvement... Is that right? Thats what he said. And I told Jin Yangje that if he handed over Cho Sehui, Id consider the matter settled. But he rejected that offer. Expecting a better offer than the initial one is pure delusion. What more is there to say? Chief Steward Seong then asked with a genuinely curious expression. Were you really going to settle it? I nodded. I really was going to settle it. The Hanbing Sect still held some value to the Everlasting Snow Palace. Their weapon-crafting techniques were a major asset to the Snow Mountain there was no need to explain that further. But unfortunately, their mindset was severely flawed. So, I decided to correct it. That level of humiliation you inflicted on him just now... Dont you think he might try something behind your back? If he does, Ill wipe them out. Will you kill the Third Wife as well? Shes ~Nvl????ght~ not my mother, is she? ...Thats true. I looked at Chief Steward Seong. He was asking too many questions, and the direction of those questions was inconsistent. Which meant that whatever was truly bothering him was something else entirely. And it wasnt hard to figure out what it was. Chapter 56 I erased Seolgung from the world with my own hands. Is that whats been bothering you? Chief Steward Seongs eyes widened. His mouth opened and closed repeatedly, as if trying to speak but failing. The sight was almost laughable. ...Youre like a ghost. Truly. If it wasnt for that, thered be no reason for you to ask these kinds of questions. ...Is that so...? At least thats how it seems to me. Ill say it again I have no intention of annihilating Seolgung with my own hands. So stop worrying about it needlessly. ...I always trust you, Young Master. You know that, right? I nodded. We had already recovered Jin Sohyeops corpse and completed his funeral. And now, though I hadnt said anything, the one holding the reins was Han Murin. It took a day to travel from Hanbing Sect to the main palace. I looked outside. Judging by the landscape, we would be arriving at the main palace soon. So, what have you been writing so diligently? Ever since we left Hanbing Sect, I had been holed up in the carriage, writing continuously. I closed the manuscript and handed it to Chief Steward Seong. He stared at the title I had scrawled on the cover, muttering under his breath. ...Record of Eternal Torture...? Is this...? Care to take a look inside? ...May I? I nodded. Chief Steward Seong opened the first page and began reading rapidly. ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? In the blink of an eye, he had reached the last page, closing the manuscript with a shocked expression. ...What... is this? Its a compilation of the most essential torture techniques Ive mastered in my life. ...Young Master... was it really necessary to write this down? Why not just... burn it? Reason? Chief Steward Seong glanced around. The carriage was spacious, with a considerable distance between the drivers seat and the interior. Our conversation couldnt be overheard outside. More importantly, Chief Steward Seong, who was in the Spirit Ascension Stage, had set up a sound barrier. If anyone could hear us, that would be the real anomaly. ...If this falls into someone elses hands, youll be branded a demonic fiend instantly. Thats how it seems to you? You know it is. Not just any fiend either a grand fiend. These torture techniques... even the Imperial Palaces torture experts would be astounded. His reaction was to be expected. The Record of Eternal Torture contained a total of five torture techniques. The first was the Point Pulse Sealing Art. This technique involved sequentially sealing the acupoints, causing excruciating pain throughout the entire body while still allowing the victim to breathe. With each acupoint sealed, the pain intensified. It was a basic technique that could be performed even with minimal internal energy. The second was the Joint Dislocation Art. It was a method of inflicting extreme pain by twisting the joints without actually breaking the bones. The key was to maintain control over the joints using internal energy and ensure there were no lasting injuries. It was based on the principles of bone setting and could also be executed with basic internal energy. The third was the Living Bone Fusion Art. Now, this was where things got serious. By injecting internal energy between the bones and flesh, the victim would feel as if their flesh was being torn away from their bones though in reality, it wasnt. Precision control of internal energy was crucial, and at least the level of the Flame Mastery Stage was required to fully manifest its effects. The fourth was the Ten Thousand Agonies Art. This technique stimulated the nerves throughout the body, gradually increasing the intensity of the pain while keeping the victim fully conscious. Despite being executable with basic internal energy, it was an advanced technique. The higher the users cultivation level, the more precisely they could control the flow of energy, amplifying the pain inflicted on the nerves. If done without care, the victim could be reduced to a mindless shell. After countless trial and error, I devised five new pathways to inflict pain without causing brain damage. And the fifth, the most critical technique: The Reverse Heart Pulse Art. This technique involved reversing the flow of internal energy through the meridians, sending waves of searing pain throughout the entire body. It inflicted no lasting internal damage but delivered unbearable agony. If one were to unleash its full power, the pain level would surpass that of the previous four techniques combined by dozens of times. In my previous life, I perfected these techniques through years of practice on the two men who deserved to die but whom I kept alive solely for my own training. As an aside, not even the Grand Elder of the Martial Alliance could endure the Reverse Heart Pulse Art without drooling and begging for death. Chief Steward Seong. ...Yes... You said just now that you trust me, didnt you? Then why do you look so worried? ...How can I not be? I may not know exactly what kind of life youve lived, but this is extremely dangerous. And if you intend to teach this to Han Murin... I have to stop you. Why? ...You know why. I crossed my legs casually. When you think about it, Seolap was a city full of all sorts of people. ...Thats because of the regions special nature. He was right. The regions unique characteristics couldnt be ignored. Wonyang had distanced herself from the Namgung Clan, moving as far away from the Central Plains as possible but not too far. Thus, she chose Seolap, the most remote area under the jurisdiction of Everlasting Snow Palace. Jin Sohyeop and Baek Myeonggaek were the same. Both had military backgrounds and were not direct disciples of Cheongseong Sect, but they were still descendants of its students. Although I didnt know all the details, I was fairly certain that at least half of those who had joined Seolap Bunta in recent years were people hiding their pasts. Which was why... Its not so unusual to have someone from the Palace of Demon Flames of Chaos in Seolap. ...Not unusual? Young Master, were talking about the Palace of Demon Flames of Chaos one of the Four Demon Outer Sects. The Four Demon Outer Sects referred to the Palace of Demon Flames of Chaos, the Black Sky Demon Prison Palace, the Celestial Demon Shadow Sect, and the Heart Demon Path Sect. These sects were independent demonic factions not under the control of the Central Blood Sect. While their power did not surpass that of the Central Blood Sect, they were still formidable enough to be referred to as the Four Demon Outer Sects. At that moment, the carriage finally came to a stop. Chief Steward Seong. ...Yes, Young Master. Release the sound barrier. Without another word, Chief Steward Seong dispelled the sound barrier. Now, lets hear what you have to say. Han Murin. A voice came from outside. Yes, Hyeon Seollin-nim. Come inside. A moment later, Han Murin stepped into the carriage. I need to ask you something. Are you a direct descendant? ...What? Are you a direct descendant of the Palace of Demon Flames of Chaos? ...So you really knew. Just answer the question. Han Murin scratched his head, his voice dropping to a subdued tone. Im not a bloodline descendant. Not even an illegitimate one. But you know the Flowing Shadow of Returning Flames technique. ... And from what I can see, you also know the Demon Flame Heart Art. Youre intentionally not condensing the demonic flames within your body. Is that a conscious choice? Han Murins expression was blank, as if he couldnt grasp the situation. He must have suspected that his identity had been discovered to some extent. But he certainly hadnt expected it to be this thorough. ...How do you know all this? Ive never condensed demonic flames, and theres never been a single trace of soot left in my footprints... The martial arts system of the Palace of Demon Flames of Chaos was simple. The Demon Flame Heart Art was a technique that condensed demonic flames within the body. It transformed the practitioners inner energy into black flames, circulating them through the entire meridian system until the flames became an intrinsic part of the practitioner. Once that was achieved, using the Flowing Shadow of Returning Flames technique would leave traces of black soot with every step. That was only the beginning. When the demonic flames ignited beneath ones feet, the speed would increase exponentially, and then increase again. The technique allowed for abrupt directional changes and even movement through the air. In ancient times, it was said to be comparable to the renowned Dragon Ascending Eight Steps technique of the long-extinct Kunlun Sect. Its defining characteristic was the creation of lingering afterimages. So, whats your answer? As I said, Im not a bloodline descendant. Not even an illegitimate one. Im the youngest son of the former Vice Sect Leader, Dong Yuseong. My expression shifted slightly. The former Vice Sect Leader, Dong Yuseong... The Blood Shadow Divine Lord? ...Yes. I knew that name. And from the look on Chief Steward Seongs face, he knew far more than I did. Heh... Are you talking about the Blood Shadow Divine Lord who was executed for inciting a rebellion in the Palace of Demon Flames of Chaos about twenty years ago? It was a false accusation, but... yes, thats correct. Chief Steward Seongs expression grew somber as he met my gaze, silently pleading. Please. Just get rid of him. Please, Young Master, just cast him out. This is dangerous. But all I did was smile. Why the surname Han? My mothers surname was Han. And your mother? ...Shes dead. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Killed by the pursuit squad from the Palace of Demon Flames of Chaos? Yes. So you changed your surname to Han and came to Seolap to survive. ...Thats right. So whats your ultimate goal? Without a moments hesitation, Han Murin answered. To eradicate the Palace of Demon Flames of Chaos. Chief Steward Seong let out a long, heavy sigh, while I chuckled softly. Now it made sense. Then youll have to work harder. Someone with ambitions to wipe out the Palace of Demon Flames of Chaos cant just be lingering at the Root Heaven Stage. ...May I ask you something? Go ahead. Do you really intend to keep me by your side? At that, I tilted my head slightly. Why wouldnt I? ...Its the Palace of Demon Flames of Chaos. Among the Four Demon Outer Sects, they have the greatest power. They may not rival the Central Blood Sect, but theyre strong enough to go toe-to-toe with two of its branches simultaneously. And so? Han Murin seemed at a loss for words, letting out a hollow laugh. I decided to recite something Id once heard. In all things, there is cause and effect. Joy and suffering arise from fate, and all good and ill fortune stem from past karma. Even if something exists now, once fate is exhausted, it will disappear. So do not rejoice in what you have, nor grieve for what you have lost. All things follow the path of fate. Upon hearing those words, Han Murins eyes widened. ...Youre not a Buddhist, yet you speak of Buddhist teachings as if you believe in them. What does it matter if its Buddhist, demonic, or otherwise? Truth is truth. Han Murins expression was complicated. Then, he knelt down on the spot. ...Seolap was a place I fled to when I had nowhere else to go. I remained silent, listening. I never thought Id find such a connection there. Im a man being hunted by the Palace of Demon Flames of Chaos. If they ever catch wind of me... at that time, please abandon me. If I intended to abandon you, I wouldnt have taken you in to begin with. Chapter 57 Han ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) Murin lifted his head. Back then, do you remember? ...Which time are you referring to? When you hunted down the ones who betrayed me and fled from Seolap. ...Yes. From that moment on, you became mine. Even if the entire world turns against you, I will remain by your side. Isnt that the true essence of a master-servant bond? Han Murins eyes trembled violently. So, dont doubt me. And dont fear. ...Hyeon Seollin-nim... I stood up from my seat. From now on, embrace the demonic flames. And within the next fifteen days, ascend to the Flame Mastery Stage. ...Understood! I glanced at Chief Steward Seong, who looked as though he had given up halfway. Theres a book containing the five torture techniques. Its in Chief Steward Seongs possession. While Im gone, practice on Cho Sehui. Han Murin, now resolute, looked at me and asked, If theres anything specific I need to hear, please tell me now. I smiled. One thing I had noticed about Han Murin from the beginning he was exceptionally quick-witted. Draft a confession. In it, state that Jin Yangje of Hanbing Sect has been manipulating Yangnyeong from behind the scenes for the past six years to restrain me and that recently, he attempted to assassinate me. Make it align with that narrative. Does the format matter? No. Just make sure the handwriting matches his. And if he dies before you can finish, mimic it as best you can and prepare at least one version. Understood. I opened the carriage door and stepped outside. The air was refreshingly crisp. **** Inside the office of the main palace, Seol Jungcheon gazed at his son with a complex expression. What had changed that child so drastically? How could a person transform so completely in such a short time? He had eradicated the four prominent sects of Yangnyeong, killed the prefect, and even managed to clean up the aftermath almost perfectly. Yangnyeong was now, without question, part of Seolgungs domain. There were certainly many people around Unwi. Just nearby, there was a member of the White Snow Phantom Corps. That man was at the Spirit Ascension Stage, so if he stepped in, dealing with everything wouldnt have been difficult. But he hadnt intervened. In fact, he had done almost nothing. It was all Unwi. The world was abuzz with rumors that the main palace had intervened, but only Seol Jungcheon and Unwi knew that wasnt true. Despite his intense curiosity about what had truly caused his son to change so drastically, Seol Jungcheon didnt ask. He believed that when the time came, his son would speak on his own. Seol Jungcheon himself had prayed for Unwis transformation, subjecting him to trial after trial. If he were to suddenly demand an explanation now, disregarding tradition and pressing for answers, he would not only fail as a father but as the palace lord of Seolgung. He opened his mouth to speak. He wanted to say, Youve worked hard. He wanted to tell Unwi that he would now show him the Manuscript of Ten Thousand Snows, as promised, and that the Everlasting Fire Lily, which they had paid the Murderous Soul Sect of the Great Desert to procure, would take at least another month to arrive. But Unwi spoke first. I have returned through time. If anyone in the palace had seen Seol Jungcheons current expression, they would have thought they were dreaming. And they wouldnt have been wrong to think so. Seol Jungcheon opened his mouth to speak, then closed it again. He opened it a second time, then closed it once more. Frankly speaking, Seol Jungcheons face looked like that of a man who had just lost his sanity. After a long, tense silence, Seol Jungcheon finally managed to ask a single question. ...How? I dont know the details myself. ...You dont... know? Yes. Just before I died, I sliced through the Everlasting Snow Mountain. Again, Seol Jungcheons eyes widened. Cutting through the Everlasting Snow Mountain. That was no light statement. The Everlasting Snow Mountain was an unfathomable structure, a mountain so massive that it could not be accurately measured by human standards. Its height stretched tens of thousands of feet. From its peak, one could see half of the Central Plains. To say he had cut it in half meant that his martial power had reached the heavens. ...Go on. I cut through the mountain and was swept away by the resulting avalanche. Thats how I died. That cant be all. Youre right. Just before my last breath, something embedded itself in my heart. I couldnt tell what color it was, but it was about the size of a fingertip... a stone, or perhaps a gem. ...A divine artifact, then. Yes. Do you have any idea what it could have been? Seol Jungcheon was silent for a long time. Then, he pulled over a nearby chair and sat down, speaking in a calm, quiet voice. The Everlasting Snow Mountain holds the secrets of the heavens. Men seek the heavens, but they do not know where to find them. The true meaning is hidden within the white snow. The poem was cryptic. Is that a poem you wrote, Father? As if I could write something like that. Seol Jungcheons expression grew even more complicated as he spoke. It was written by Seol Heun, the founder of Everlasting Snow Palace. Seol Heun. A truly remarkable man. Originally from North Sea Ice Palace, he had walked the demonic path, then betrayed the palace, destroyed it, and conquered the Everlasting Snow Mountain that the Ice Palace had never managed to subdue. He was the first to discover and harness the mountains mystical energy, creating the Ice and Snow Martial Art that would become the foundation of the Manuscript of Ten Thousand Snows. Whatever that gem was, its undoubtedly the secret alluded to in the poem left behind by our ancestor. Seol Jungcheons expression was one of profound relief. So thats what he meant by secrets of the heavens... He wasnt talking about the mountain itself but about a hidden treasure containing a true secret. Unwi silently watched Seol Jungcheon. The mans turbulent emotions settled quickly, as befitted the one called the Absolute Monarch of Ice and Snow. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But that was as far as it went. Unwi still had a question to ask. How long has it been? Seol Jungcheons eyes glimmered. If youre asking how long weve been searching for that legend, its been twelve years. Twelve years. A long time if its long, and a short time if its short. Its not a long time to secure Seolgungs future glory. Its more than enough time to bring Seolgung to complete ruin. Seol Jungcheon fell silent. Unwi, too, said nothing more. As I had repeatedly mentioned, in my past life, Seol Jungcheon had been preoccupied with something. Thats why the rebel forces in Seolgung, led by Yang Seoljin and his ilk, managed to topple Seolgung. Of course, Seol Jungcheons severe internal injuries from a martial deviation were a contributing factor, but that was merely part of the process. The root of it all had started around this time. Or perhaps, it had begun even earlier. The legend left behind by the first palace lord of Seolgung. Do you believe that the path to Absolute Oneness lies within that place? I am certain of it. Even now. ...I see. Now, its my turn to ask. Everything youve told me so far are things that should have remained hidden. Why are you revealing them now? Because youre my father. ... I thought youd be curious. Was I wrong? Youre right. I was curious. But I didnt ask. I believed that you would tell me one day. That day is today. ...I see. Theres one thing Im curious about. You can ask as many things as youd like. Seol Jungcheon shook his head. Just one. What became of Everlasting Snow Palace? It was annihilated. By whom? By me. ... This might cause some misunderstanding, so allow me to clarify two things. Go ahead. Everlasting Snow Palace deserved to be destroyed. At least, it was not the future of Seolgung that you desired. ...Hmph... Dont tell me they were devouring people or something. They werent just devouring people. Everlasting Snow Palace had become the epicenter of demonic arts to the extent that the current Central Blood Sect couldnt even compare. ...What is the second thing you wanted to tell me? Its less of a statement and more of a question. A question... Go ahead. Unwi glanced around for a moment, then asked in a calm voice, What do you truly desire, Father? Stability. Unwis expression shifted slightly, as if the answer was unexpected. Stability... You know what is necessary to achieve stability, dont you? I do. Power. Everlasting Snow Palace, as it is now, is lacking. I wont deny that. Then, thats enough. Seol Jungcheon tilted his head, puzzled. Thats it? Yes. The first step to solving any problem is recognizing that there is one. You know what the problem is, and I know what the second and third steps are. Tell me. What are the second and third steps? The second step is identifying the cause. The third step is acquiring the power to protect. Interest sparked in Seol Jungcheons eyes. If what Unwi said next was what Seol Jungcheon hoped to hear, he would finally be able to smile from the depths of his heart. I will protect Everlasting Snow Palace. Seol Jungcheons chest heaved. Among the descendants of the Extreme North, not a single one had ever said such a thing. They all knew it that not only were they incapable of carrying the weight of Everlasting Snow Palace, but they could barely protect it as it was now. Seol Jungcheon had always thought of it as a confidence issue. Only one person, Unwi, had not. Regardless of whether he had regressed, regardless of what he had experienced in his past life, those words that Unwi had just spoken were what Seol Jungcheon had always wanted to hear from his children. Seol Jungcheon smiled. Brightly. Good. Im glad youre pleased. Seol Jungcheon looked at Unwi with a complicated expression. There were honestly so many things he wanted to ask, but he was trying to restrain himself. But the future of Everlasting Snow Palace weighed heavily on his mind, so he had asked about that... and now, as the conversation continued, even more questions surfaced. And Unwi, perceptive as ever, caught onto that immediately. See? Thats why I said you could ask as many questions as you want. ...Ahem... There are a few things I can guess at. Ill tell you about them. After I left the Everlasting Snow Mountain, I entered a hidden realm that Chief Steward Seong had told me about. At the time, I didnt know it, but it must have been a place you had directed me to. In that place, I gained martial arts and found the will to keep moving forward. I directed you to a hidden realm...? Yes. Go on. About ten years later, the Central Blood Sect contacted me. The Central Blood Sect. Yes. To be precise, they saved my life. And from that day forward, I entered the Central Blood Sect and carried out all sorts of tasks for them. ...My son, a member of the Central Blood Sect... Life truly is unpredictable. I agree. After another twenty years, I became the Central Blood Sects Blood Heaven Executioner. To correct the heavens of the Blood Sect... That explains why you knew the Blood Demon Vaulting Heaven Technique. Yes. And I also reached the level that you once dreamed of. ...Dont tell me... Yes. I reached Absolute Oneness. Chapter 58 Seol Jungcheons eyes widened. As time passed, I could no longer find a reason to keep living. Thats why I came to the ruins of Everlasting Snow Palace. ...You fool. ...... Foolish, pathetic, and downright stupid... but youre still my son. A faint smile spread across Unwis lips. Thats exactly what I thought you would say. ...Im amazed. There must be many things youre leaving out of your story. Yes. There are many. Im curious, but I wont ask about them. Seol Jungcheon wasnt a fool. The past that Unwi walked and the future that Unwi had crafted were his own making. If Seol Jungcheon were to learn about it now and intervene prematurely, it could lead to unforeseen consequences. Moreover, Unwi would lose his ability to predict the future. If a father truly wished to protect his child, then Seol Jungcheon was setting the perfect example of how to do it. ...By the way, Hyunsim has been trying to get closer to me lately. Yes. I heard that he learned a few things from you... Thats right. Seol Jungcheon chuckled softly. Hyunsim is not a man who can be simply labeled as a loyalist. You know that, dont you? I do. I probably know it better than you do, Father. And Yang Seoljin? Unwi didnt answer. ...You dont trust him, do you? No. Then what would you have me do? Unwi answered without hesitation. Nothing. ...What? Theres something I need to uncover. You must not kill him, and you must not show any sign that you suspect him. But hell notice the shift in atmosphere. That much is fine. ...... Do you trust me? Without the slightest pause, Seol Jungcheon replied. I trust you. Then trust my judgment as well. Very well. And then. Its time for you to keep your promise, Father. Of course. Seol Jungcheon reached into his robes and pulled out a thick book and a wooden box, placing them both on the table. The Complete Compendium of Everlasting Snow and the Hundred-Year Flower. When Unwi looked up, his expression demanding further explanation, Seol Jungcheon responded briefly. Ive made a deal with the Silent Soul Sect. The scheduled date is a month from now. On that day, well receive the Hundred-Year Flower. The Hundred-Year Flower was exceptionally rare. There were only a few left in the entire Murim, and those who possessed them wouldnt easily part with them. Unwi hadnt expected them to be able to obtain it in just a few days. Who do you plan to send? I intend to send Hyunsim. Unwi, who had been lost in thought, shook his head. Dont send him. Why not? Its too dangerous. ...Dangerous, you say... Wouldnt it be better to make the Silent Soul Sect deliver it themselves? You know that the Sect Master of the Silent Soul Sect, Eun Unsaeng, is a cautious man. If we want him to come here himself... We need to show him a dead fish and then toss him a piece of fresh meat to bite down on. Do we have such fresh meat? We do. And if the Eun Unsaeng I know is the same as before, he will undoubtedly come here himself. After saying that, Unwi picked up a brush and a sheet of paper lying on the side of the office. He began writing something. Seol Jungcheon watched him closely, and once again, his eyes widened. ...This...? Yes. If Eun Unsaeng sees this, hell come running with the Hundred-Year Flower in hand. Seol Jungcheon stared at the contents in silence. He thought about saying that if it were a fake, things could escalate. But he didnt say it out loud. That was because, in Seol Jungcheons eyes, what was written there was absolutely real. You know quite a lot. There were many times when I thought it was useless knowledge. But after seeing how useful it has become, I might have to take some time to thoroughly review everything I remember from my past life. Haa... Seol Jungcheon let out a strange sigh. Unwi ? NvIight ? (Original source) shot him a glance, silently asking if he could take a look at the Complete Compendium of Everlasting Snow. Before Seol Jungcheon even nodded, Unwi was already flipping through it at an alarming speed. It looked as if he were just skimming, but that was far from the truth. The contents, their meanings, and their underlying essenceall of it was flooding into the mind of a man who once beheld the heavens. The text was being dissected, analyzed, and then dissected again. At some points, Unwi was so impressed that his mouth slightly parted in awe. In his past life, he had desperately wanted to read this book. But that fool Yang Seoljin had burned it all, dismissing it as relics of the past. All that remained were the fragments stored in his head, and Unwi had no intention of digging into the mind of that vermin. After all, a Compendium of Everlasting Snow filtered through the mind of such scum would no longer be the same book Unwi had longed to possess. After about half an incense sticks time had passed, Unwi closed the book. ...Its excellent. Thats all? Seol Jungcheon seemed to want a more elaborate, flattering response, but Unwi had nothing more to say. It truly was excellent. Ive seen and learned countless martial arts techniques throughout my life. I even created new martial arts by extracting parts from the ones I liked. But this... I cant even fathom how to break it down. Hm... Its truly remarkable. A magnificent martial art. It might have sounded like a stingy compliment, but there was no higher praise from Unwi than that. Unwi seemed to be considering something for a moment before speaking up. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is something Id like to give you. Seol Jungcheon reached out, and a stack of documents that had been lying in the corner flew into his hand. The air manipulation was so smooth and natural that Unwi didnt even bother to be impressed. At Seol Jungcheons level, such feats were to be expected. Taking the documents, Unwi began to read them carefully. At a certain point in the text, Unwis eyes stopped. That was when Seol Jungcheons voice echoed in his ears. Your constitution is the Guanghyeol Blood Vessel. Unwis head shot up. I did some research and investigated it thoroughly. Up to this point, only three people have been known to possess the Guanghyeol Blood Vessel. But every single one of them met a terrible end. My mother is one of them, isnt she? ...Yes. And from this, I realized something. What did you realize? I realized your heart, Father. ...... I never thought there were many things in life that could move me. No, to be more accurate, I never considered the word emotion to hold much value. Seol Jungcheon silently gazed at Unwi. But I was wrong. Thank you, Father. Seol Jungcheon smiled. Honestly, he still couldnt quite get used to this. But strangely enough, that made it even better. After all, Unwi was a son with limitless potential. However, what Unwi said next made Seol Jungcheons eyes widen in shock. But unfortunately, two people have been left out. ...Two people? The Heavenly Daoist, the Cult Leader of the Blood Sect. Seol Jungcheon blinked. And Gun Mugyeol, the Alliance Leader of the Murim Alliance. ...No way... Yes. Those two were also born with the Guanghyeol Blood Vessel. This statement could only mean one thing. So, you already knew. Yes. I always knew I was different from others, but I didnt know exactly what it was. So, I started digging into it. ......Hm...... At present, Father, your cultivation level is at the Grand Void Formless Stage. Youre almost at its peak. Seol Jungcheon quietly listened to his sons words. If its you, you can handle Gun Mugyeol. But against the Heavenly Daoist, you wont stand a chance. Youre predicting certain defeat? Yes. Its hard for me to admit this, but the Heavenly Daoist is a genius. Unwi continued, looking Seol Jungcheon straight in the eye. Id like to ask you a favor. A favor? Yes. What Unwi did next was something Seol Jungcheon couldnt have predicted in his wildest dreams. A red gleam flickered in Seol Unwis eyes. It was a murderous aura so intense it was almost palpable. Seol Jungcheon was stunned by the sheer malice emanating from his son, who was supposedly only at the Flame Mastery Stage. It wasnt that he felt threatened. But the bloodthirst was comparable to that of a master who had reached the Heaven-Earth Stage or higher. And then. The energy flowing between Seol Jungcheon and Seol Unwi suddenly evaporated. Wherever Unwis bloodshot eyes focused, a path opened. It was a path that only Unwi could walk. A technique reserved solely for the Cult Leader, Vice Leader, and the designated successor of the Central Blood Sect. Seol Jungcheons face twisted in shock as he recognized the technique Unwi was displaying. When the bloodthirst in Unwis eyes finally receded, Seol Jungcheon spoke. ...Blood Domain Imprisonment. Yes. Blood Domain Imprisonment. Its classified as a top-tier God of War level martial art. ...You even mastered that? I picked it up along the way. Now, it was time to get to the point. As I read through the Complete Compendium of Everlasting Snow, I had an epiphany. An epiphany? Yes. I want to transform this Blood Domain Imprisonment into a martial art unique to Everlasting Snow Palace. Seol Jungcheon smiled at Unwis words. Honestly, he was curious. Just how far had Unwis martial arts skills reached? Even if his physical body was still developing, his martial arts, which once reached the heavens, would undoubtedly give Seol Jungcheon a glimpse of that overwhelming power. Honestly, even talking about it was thrilling. More than anything, Unwi had proposed creating a martial art. How could he refuse? Alright. Lets do it. But before that. Seol Jungcheon brought out the Bingcheon Go Board. Lets play a game. A rematch? Well, you know me. I cant stand losing. Unwi chuckled softly. Whenever I look at a Go board, I cant help but think of one thing. They say the advantage of the first move belongs to the black stone. Unwi looked down at the pristine, white Bingcheon Go Board and continued. Last time, I played the first move. This time, Father, you go first. Without a moment of hesitation, Seol Jungcheon picked up a black stone. **** A soft click echoed as Seol Jungcheon placed his first stone on the board. There was no sound, but the weight of the move was palpable. Unwi stared at the board for a moment. His fathers first move wasnt just a simple startit was a test. The white stone hovered at Unwis fingertips. And then, as if flowing naturally like water, it found its place on the board. The two of them began placing stones without hesitation. Click. Click-click. Click. For a while, the only sounds in the room were the steady clicks of stones being placed on the board. At some point, Seol Jungcheons eyes started to tremble. The last time he played Go with Unwi, every single move Unwi made had been extraordinary. At that time, Seol Jungcheon had been utterly crushed. Back then, he could have made excusessaying his mind was distracted, that he wasnt fully focused. But now, there were no such excuses. Unwis moves were relentless, as if he could see through every strategy Seol Jungcheon had in mind. Truly. He was exceptional. Seol Jungcheon, deep in thought, placed a black stone on the board and spoke. I heard about what happened at the Hanbing Sect. You must have. Unwis response was calm. His white stone was already moving to its next position. Seol Jungcheon couldnt hide his admiration as he watched Unwis Go strategy. Every move was precise, as if calculated a thousand years ahead. Whenever Seol Jungcheon attacked with the black stone, Unwis white stone was already there, lying in wait. Whenever Seol Jungcheon defended, Unwi was already expanding the board to create a larger scheme. Seol Jungcheon continued in a measured tone. Do you think it was right to handle Jin Yangje that way? Chapter 59 Father. Unwi spoke as he picked up a stone. They say in Go, once a stone is placed, it cannot be taken back. The same applies to me I have no intention of taking back that move. Besides, I never place a stone without thinking it through. A smile formed on Seol Jungcheons lips. Hed noticed it before, but Unwis way of speaking had become so composed and resolute. It was still incredibly unfamiliar, but at the same time, it felt reassuring. The stones moved back and forth again. Unwis white stones moved as if they were alive. Every single move was calculated, and the flow was as smooth as a river. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seol Jungcheon was suddenly reminded that his son had once reached Absolute Oneness Honwon Dokjon. Your Go strategy... Its as if youre reading the heavens and earth. Youre flattering me. Its not a compliment. Ive played Go with many masters, but Ive never encountered anyone who has grasped the Dao of Go as you have. Is this the difference between Absolute Oneness and Grand Void Formlessness? Unwi shook his head. Its not a matter of cultivation levels. Its a difference in perspective. Perspective... With another soft click, Unwis white stone found a flawless position. Seol Jungcheon felt his black stones being steadily cornered. If the Hanbing Sect collapses, what will you do with the vacant seat? I have a substitute plan. Oh? May I hear it? Unwi hesitated for a moment. I think you might oppose it. Speak. The Viper Valley. Seol Jungcheons hand froze mid-air. His eyes shifted from the Go board to Unwi. The look in Unwis unwavering eyes told him he hadnt misheard. The Viper Valley... The very group that tried to create the Ice Venom Corrosion Poison? Yes. How can you possibly trust them? Unwi placed a white stone on the board. His move surrounded several of Seol Jungcheons black stones. Its not about trust. Its about control. Control? If I give them what they desire most, they will bow their heads. And in return, Ill tighten their leash. Just like you did with the Hanbing Sect? Yes. Thats why Im asking do you oppose it? ...Its something to think about, but I dont object to wiping out the Hanbing Sect. Unwi lifted his head. Seol Jungcheon was smiling. You said you wanted to protect Everlasting Snow Palace. In the process of protecting it, shedding blood is inevitable. As you know, if we annihilate the Hanbing Sect, the Three Concubines will have to be dealt with as well. Even Unhae? I dont intend to kill the fourth brother. After all, you loved him as much as you loved me, despite how useless he is. But if he crosses the line, even I wont be able to hold back. Unwi paused for a moment before continuing in a steady tone. I already warned him. If he crosses the line again, I will cripple one limb at a time. And in the end, I will shatter his dantian. I heard you already broke one of his limbs. Are you really planning to do it? They say a mans word is worth a thousand gold. I keep my promises. Seol Jungcheon quietly observed Unwi. They say theres no finger you can bite that wont hurt. The same applied to Seol Jungcheon. Its a difficult matter. Yes. I dont intend to stubbornly insist on my position. If you order me not to, I wont do it. But if I do that, wouldnt it be as if I were disregarding your judgment? I can handle it. The two continued to play in silence. Unwis white stones seemed to have already gained the upper hand. Every move he made appeared to be moving the heavens and earth. As I keep playing, I feel like I can finally see the picture youre trying to paint. Seol Jungcheon let out a sigh. When the time comes to annihilate the Hanbing Sect, inform me first. Yes, I will. As for the Three Concubines and Unhae, leave them to me. Understood. Dont worry. Your words will be honored. Unwi smiled slightly. Of course, he didnt plan to annihilate the Hanbing Sect immediately. He had already given them a warning and placed them under control. No matter how stupid Jin Yangje was, he wasnt so blind that he wouldnt understand what to do next. At the very least, he had that much sense. Otherwise, he wouldnt have grown the Hanbing Sect to such a level. Seol Jungcheon knew this too. But as the leader of a faction, he had to prepare for any contingency. What if they had to take down the Hanbing Sect right away? Unwi had presented one alternative. It was difficult. Seol Jungcheon had to ask. But theres one thing that bothers me. Viper Valley... I cant shake off the suspicion. We still havent found a way to neutralize /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ their Ice Venom Corrosion Poison. If we bring them inside under these conditions, it could become a fatal blow to us. Just like this stone here. Seol Jungcheons Go skills were, as previously mentioned, the best in Everlasting Snow Mountain. Even if he lost to Unwi once, his skills had not diminished. Among Unwis seemingly dominant white stones, Seol Jungcheon managed to wedge a single black stone into the formation. With a soft click, the stone disrupted Unwis entire board. Seol Jungcheon had sacrificed multiple territories just to place that single stone. It was a meticulously calculated move. Father. Unwis voice didnt waver. As if he had anticipated this move. As if he had been waiting for it. There are times in Go when you must play an unexpected move. His white stone landed in the center of the board. Seol Jungcheon was left speechless. It was a move he hadnt seen coming. The stone he had poured his efforts into had been completely neutralized. That spot was perfect. Seol Jungcheons mind raced. Three moves. No, four... No, five. In exactly five moves, he would lose. A move may appear to be fatal, but theres always a way to dismantle it. Just like this stone I just placed. Haa... As you can see, this is the picture I am painting. Sometimes, what looks like a risky move is actually the path to victory. Seol Jungcheon stared at that single stone for a long time. It felt as if the picture Unwi was drawing was finally coming into view. Unwi spoke in a calm, firm voice. The world changes with every passing moment. Even a move that was previously unseen can, when combined with other moves, create a new strategy that can dismantle the enemys board. Seol Jungcheon lifted his gaze from the Go board. Unwi was smiling. If youre by my side, Father, there will be nothing in this world to fear. That smile was so bright. Youre the strongest in Everlasting Snow Mountain, arent you? No one knows that. Are you planning to remain a shadow? If Im a shadow, then whats there to fear? Youll be by my side, Father. Haa... A laugh escaped Seol Jungcheons lips. Now, shall we create that ultimate martial art together? Yes. Lets create a martial art that will shake the heavens and earth. **** Chapter 2 Seong Yangho muttered under his breath. Its taking a long time... It had already been five whole hours since Unwi had entered the main palace. During that time, Seong Yangho and Han Murin had been torturing Cho Sehui in the courtyard behind the martial training hall. Cho Sehui had screamed at the top of his lungs, begging for his life, but not a single sound had escaped outside. Seong Yangho had maintained a sound barrier the entire time. Standing there with his arms crossed, Seong Yangho watched Han Murin with a look of disapproval. Noticing that stare, Han Murin turned to look at him, and Seong Yangho spoke as if he had been waiting for that moment. Joint Dislocation Art is a technique that involves twisting the joints meticulously to inflict pain. The key is to avoid breaking bones while inducing extreme agony... But look at those shattered limb bones. Youre just targeting the bones for no reason, arent you? ...I apologize. With your level of inner strength, you should be able to precisely control the bones, flesh, and joints. You claim to have reached the Root Heaven Stage, so you should have at least some understanding of controlling internal power. But from what I see now, its utterly pathetic. It might have sounded personal, but it wasnt. Seong Yangho was being strictly objective. Unwi had already decided. He had accepted Han Murin as one of his own. What more was there to say? If Unwi declared he was going to flip the entire country upside down, Seong Yangho would gladly join him in the endeavor. It might sound inappropriate, but Seong Yangho cherished Unwi almost as if he were his own son. Unwi had once said to him: Even if you stab me in the back one day, its fine. If Seong Yangho makes that choice, he must have had a good reason. Those were words based on absolute trust. And Unwi genuinely meant them. Seong Yangho felt the same. If Unwi accepted someone who harbored a grudge against the Palace of Demon Flames of Chaos a direct bloodline of the former Deputy Leader who had been purged in a coup then Seong Yangho had only one duty: To thoroughly train him. Han Murin understood that as well. At first, he thought Seong Yangho just didnt like him. The man had been nitpicking everything. But now, he understood it wasnt personal. Han Murin respectfully clasped his fists and bowed. I apologize. My understanding is still lacking, and I havent been able to fully grasp Protector Seongs teachings. I will try harder, so please continue to instruct me. ...Well, your attitude is certainly commendable. Seong Yangho remembered the nights when Han Murin would train endlessly, night after night. One thing was for sure Han Murin was brutally honest with himself. If he found a flaw, hed work tirelessly through the night to fix it. And he was quick to catch on. Back at the Hanbing Sect, when Unwi had caused that commotion, Han Murin had addressed him as Lord Hyeon Seollin. And now, he was calling Seong Yangho Protector Seong. At the very least, this one wouldnt starve to death in the streets. Alright. Now, for the third technique... Seong Yangho was about to teach him the third technique of the Ten Thousand Agonies Art when he abruptly fell silent. His expression darkened. And it wasnt for just any reason. Seong Yangho. A voice pierced through the sound barrier as if it were nothing but a thin sheet of paper. The voice belonged to someone he would have preferred to never hear again, someone he never thought hed encounter here. No. Unwi said he would handle this. Seong Yanghos heart plummeted. You ignore the rules of the White Snow Phantom Corps, and now youre ignoring the orders of the Captain as well. Seong Yangho swallowed dryly. He spun around, ready to bow toward the western sky, about twenty meters away. But before he could even ask when he was supposed to go... Come to the storage shed behind the training hall. The voice was already giving orders. Right now. Damn it. Looks like todays the day I die. **** Seong Yangho trudged forward. Honestly, he could have arrived much faster, but he didnt. Theres a saying that a cow being led to the slaughterhouse walks slower because its too busy thinking. Right now, Seong Yangho was that cow. He scratched his head furiously. Chapter 60 When Seong Yangho first entered the White Snow Phantom Corps, there was one rule that was emphasized above all else. Follow the rules. If you broke them, you would face immediate punishment. And if that happened, you wouldnt be allowed to die easily that was drilled into both eyes and soul. And the man who had driven that point home was the small, wiry man standing over there with his arms crossed. That man was Juchae, the leader of the White Snow Phantom Corps. His cultivation level was at the second stage of the Five Divine Martial Realms the Limitless Profound Body. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the top masters of Everlasting Snow Palace. Youre slow. The sharp remark snapped Seong Yangho out of his daze. He immediately kicked off the ground and shot forward, stopping right in front of Juchae. Dropping to one knee, he bowed his head. I greet the Captain. Juchae looked down at him with a dispassionate gaze and said one ? N ???? v ???? l i g h t ? thing. Do you have a death wish? ...Of course not. Then why are you acting like a man begging to be killed? Seong Yangho swallowed dryly. I heard you shouted quite proudly at the Hanbing Sect. Juchaes tone was calm but cutting. I am Seong Yangho of the White Snow Phantom Corps... If anyone dares interfere, I will sever their heads... Was that it? How did it feel? ...Well... It didnt feel bad. It didnt feel bad? Then you wont mind getting beaten to death right here, will you? ...That, I wouldnt like very much. Juchae let out a long, heavy sigh and crouched down in front of Seong Yangho. Yangho. ...Yes, Captain. There is an order to everything. ...I understand. Have I ever said a word when you acted like a little smartass? You did beat the crap out of me, though. That was because you deserved it. Ive been leading the White Snow Phantom Corps for forty years now, and youre the first punk like you Ive ever met. Seong Yanghos face lost all color. His words had a chilling weight to them. ...Why are you talking like youre about to kill me? What? Did you actually do all that because you want to live? Sir, Id very much like to live. And yet, the guy who wants to live is breaking rules left and right? ...Come on, sir. Its not like I wanted to break the rules. You know this. Ive always had a soft spot for you. ...Couldnt tell. Whack. Juchae slapped Seong Yangho upside the head, letting out a deep sigh. This was the real Seong Yangho the one that people didnt know. A smartass who had taken sarcasm to a divine level. From the moment he entered the White Snow Phantom Corps, he was nothing but trouble. But his talent was undeniable. And his abilities were exceptional. Despite being stuck at the Spirit Ascension Stage, if he had joined a combat unit like the White Phantom Guards instead of the White Snow Phantom Corps, he would have likely reached the Celestial Mortal Stage by now. ...That hurt. It was supposed to. ...Are you really going to kill me? I dont want to, but you know the rules exist for a reason. ...Theres got to be a way to work around this, right? There are a few ways. Want to hear one of them? Yes, please. If I cut off your limbs and crush your dantian, everyone would be satisfied. ...Captain. Speak. If I run away right now, would you chase me down? You wouldnt get more than two steps. Id cut off both your legs. ...Lets talk this out, okay? Arent we talking right now? How is this talking?! Its more like youre giving me a chance to say my last words! Same difference. ...Just let it slide this once, Captain. At that, Juchae let out a short, dry laugh. Do you know why I liked you? I didnt even know you liked me until now. Juchae nearly raised his hand to slap him again but decided against it. He let out another sigh and said, You havent once used Hyeon Seollins name to save yourself. ... If you invoked his name, you could get away with this. I could even pretend not to notice. ...Really? If I dont let it slide, Id be breaking the rules of Everlasting Snow Palace myself. So what would you do? Seong Yangho scratched his head. Despite how much you act like a punk, youre actually more serious when it comes to work. Especially when youre focused, your senses are sharp enough to even impress me. Normally, that kind of praise would have made anyone feel good. But it only made Seong Yangho feel worse. One way you could survive this is to invoke Hyeon Seollins name. Sir, you know as well as I do the Young Master has nothing to do with this. Nothing to do with it? Obviously. You know how much I cursed and swore when I was first assigned as his butler. I remember. It was the first time you ever mouthed off to me. He did. And he spent the next month bedridden after getting his ass kicked. I originally wanted to join a combat unit like the White Phantom Guards. It was my dream. But when those Hanbing Sect bastards started strutting around, I just couldnt take it anymore. So, it was all your decision? Seong Yangho chuckled. Of course, it was my decision. I even sent a secret message to the Young Master, telling him to just use the name of the White Snow Phantom Corps. To Juchaes surprise, Seong Yanghos confession actually seemed to please him. Youve finally developed some resolve. ...Me? You were nothing but a bundle of complaints before. I remember the look on your face when you were first assigned to be Hyeon Seollins butler so disappointed, so crushed. But now, you finally understand the world, responsibility, and even your own heart. ...Why are you saying all this now? If I keep pushing you, youll eventually invoke Hyeon Seollins name. And if that happens, Ill be deeply disappointed. Youll no longer be the Seong Yangho I admired. So, to let you stay in my good memories, Ill send you off right here. ...Where are you sending me? To the River of Three Crossings. ...Can you delay it by, say, thirty years? Youre quite the comedian now. Unfortunately, theres nothing I can do. Juchae raised his hand, his fingers twitching. Thats quite the fondness you have for our Seong Yangho. A new voice cut through the tension. At the sudden voice, Seong Yanghos head snapped up, and Juchae quietly rose to his feet, turning toward the source. It was Seol Unwi. A pleasure to meet you for the first time. I am Juchae, leader of the White Snow Phantom Corps. Hyeon Seollin, Seol Unwi. And what, may I ask, was the meaning behind your words just now? What else could it be? You were trying to tell me exactly what kind of man Seong Yangho is and what kind of mindset he has. Juchae smiled wordlessly. You intentionally sent your presence to me while controlling it so that Seong Yangho wouldnt notice. Am I wrong? There were rumors spreading throughout Everlasting Snow Palace recently that youd changed. Seeing you now, I see they were true. Unwi calmly approached Juchae. Juchae. What kind of man was he? He was similar to Hyeonshim. A man who was loyal to Seol Jungcheon. A man who owed Seol Jungcheon his life twice in the distant past. He was paying back those two debts by remaining by Seol Jungcheons side, handling everything that happened behind the scenes in Everlasting Snow Palace. He was the core of the core. Unwi spoke in a calm, measured voice. In a way, its comforting. How so? Knowing that theres someone who values and holds Seong Yangho in such high regard only reaffirms my own judgment. How could that not be comforting? Oh...? And one more thing. Yes? I revealed it on purpose. Did you now? Yes. I intentionally announced that Seong Yangho was part of the White Snow Phantom Corps to use him as my man. Juchae seemed to have a question and asked immediately. How did you know Seong Yangho was a member of the White Snow Phantom Corps? Did he reveal it to you first, or...? Seong Yanghos gait is quite unique. Unwi cut him off mid-sentence, but Juchae didnt feel annoyed. If anything, he was more intrigued. So, he kept his mouth shut and continued to listen. He doesnt leave a single footprint behind, yet his center of gravity doesnt waver in the slightest. Moreover, when he lifts his heel, his energy gathers in the center of his foot, and when he steps down, that energy disperses instantly, erasing any trace. Juchaes expression grew odd. Was this... really that Seol Unwi? Of course, it wasnt on the level of a Spirit Ascension Stage martial artist using their full power. But as you know well, Captain, a persons habits tend to surface when theyre not conscious of them. The Hidden Step Art of the White Snow Phantom Corps. Thats how I noticed. ...Thats too far-fetched... Its the same for you, Captain. Juchaes eyebrows twitched. Whether its a master of the Earthly Specter Stage or the Limitless Profound Body, there is one thing that can never be completely hidden no matter how much they suppress their aura. Unwi paused, his gaze scanning Juchaes upper body. Your right shoulder is about half a chi lower than your left. You must have sustained a severe injury a long time ago. Juchaes face hardened. Exactly thirty-five years ago. At the peak of the Everlasting Snow Mountain, during a training session with Seol Jungcheon, Juchae had unleashed all his strength, and Seol Jungcheon had blocked it. That was when it happened. Juchaes power was greater than expected, so Seol Jungcheon not only blocked it but also dispersed it. Already exhausted, Juchae had been sent flying and crashed into a cliff. In that state, with all his internal energy depleted, the cliff crumbled, and he was swept away. Seol Jungcheon had saved him, but at that time, Juchae had almost lost his shoulder. That was the scar that still lingered on his shoulder. It had healed completely, of course. But psychological scars were not so easily erased. That incident remained a profound and pivotal moment in Juchaes life. He had nearly lost his life due to his own arrogance, but Seol Jungcheon had saved him. Unconsciously, Juchae ran a hand over his shoulder. It was a symbol. A symbol of the bond he had forged with Seol Jungcheon. And more importantly, no one knew about it except Seol Jungcheon. ...Did the Palace Master tell you this? Of course not. And just now, when you were reprimanding Seong Yangho... A faint smile appeared on Unwis lips. The stance you took. It was based on the White Snow Traceless Step, the foundational technique created by the original founder of the White Snow Phantom Corps, the late Han Am. With every step, your energy swirls like a vortex, erasing all traces. Unwi paused for a moment, then continued. But in between, I could see the distinct characteristics of Cheongungak. The Flowing Cloud Mist Step of Cheongungak where you lift your foot as lightly as a cloud and set it down as softly as mist. Especially that slight pause before you step down... Unwi trailed off, as if searching for the right word. Then he resumed, his voice slow and deliberate. Its a perfect harmony. The swirling energy of the White Snow Traceless Step and the gentle flow of the Flowing Cloud Mist Step have become one. You move across the snow without leaving a single trace, yet you glide as naturally as a drifting cloud. At this point, there was nothing left to be surprised by. Juchae, who had known Seong Yangho for decades, was staring at Unwi with a look of bewilderment as if he were seeing him for the first time. He looked completely dumbfounded. And honestly, it wasnt a bad look on him. Silence fell. Juchae slowly ran a hand over his face. ...Can you tell me the source of your information? Chapter 61 The source is my knowledge and my insight. If you can deduce the Flowing Cloud Mist Step of Cheongungak with just that, then you must be a peerless master. Then I suppose Im that peerless master. ...Are you truly saying you didnt hear it from somewhere else? Yes. As a martial artist, I ask you is that really the truth? Unwi took a step forward and spoke firmly. As a martial artist and as a man, I say to you no, I did not. ...Then how is such a thing possible? Youre still at the Lotus Heart Stage... Are you trying to strip me down to the last scrap of my secrets? Juchae let out a hollow laugh. After a moment of silent contemplation, he spoke in a low voice. ...I feel a little more at ease. Juchaes expression softened significantly. But in the next instant, Unwis words made him ? N ???? v ???? l i g h t ? flinch. Are you really at ease? ...Yes. I am. Unwi smiled. Thats a relief. The awkward tension in the air dissipated in an instant. Unwi had no intention of prolonging the conversation, and Juchae seemed to feel the same. I didnt know. That we had a genius within Everlasting Snow Palace. For a brief moment, Unwi considered saying, Im not a genius, but ultimately decided not to. The internal matters of the White Snow Phantom Corps are mine to handle. Ill leave Seong Yangho in your care from now on. Juchae clasped his fists respectfully, and Unwi mirrored the gesture. Juchae then glanced at Seong Yangho without a word, let out a slight chuckle, and turned away. After Juchaes departure, Seong Yangho approached Unwi with a grin. I knew it. I really did. Seong Yangho. Yes, Young Master. Its time to go back. Seong Yanghos grin widened. Then, as if a thought suddenly occurred to him, he asked, How did it go? The business you had? It went well. It had really gone well. I also gained something significant. A gain? My father is truly extraordinary. Seong Yangho laughed. Of course he is. Hes the supreme ruler of Everlasting Snow Palace. **** Extraordinary. The word slipped out without him realizing. Alone in his office, Seol Jungcheon sat quietly, drawing in his internal energy. His eyes turned a ghostly white, and everything within his office instantly froze over. Then, with a slight chuckle, he retracted his power. He had released it without thinking, and now the office was in ruins. But it didnt matter. He really didnt care. Five hours. He had spent five hours talking with Unwi. And in those five hours, the power of Everlasting Snow Palace had grown immeasurably stronger. Blood Domain Imprisonment. It was undeniably a secret martial art of the Central Blood Sect. In this world, no one else had created anything remotely similar. It was not something that could be easily observed and replicated. A technique of that caliber was an intricate web, woven with advanced martial arts at a profound level. If you altered one aspect, it would cause disruptions elsewhere, and those disruptions would spread like a virus throughout the entire structure. Trying to modify something so interconnected? That was far more difficult than creating a brand new martial art. Unwi had accomplished that. Though he had claimed to have worked together with Seol Jungcheon, in reality, Seol Jungcheon had only handled the superficial aspects. Unwi had addressed every crucial core. ...A genius who sees another genius... In Seol Jungcheons eyes, Unwi was already a genius. And yet, this genius had referred to the Heavenly Daoist, the Blood Sects master, as a genius. Currently, Seol Jungcheon was hailed as the Ice Celestial Supreme within the Northern regions, but once he set foot in the Central Plains, the title Supreme would lose its weight. The true Supreme of Murim was the Heavenly Daoist. ...I have to work harder. He had been standing on the brink of the last stage of the Five Divine Martial Realms Absolute Oneness for more than ten years. To surpass that final step, he had clung to the legend of Everlasting Snow Palace. Now that he had grasped the essence of that legend, it was time to let go. Unwi had said: Lets search for Everlasting Snow Palaces legend together later. He intended to do just that. And by letting go, he could finally see the things he had been missing. More than anything, no matter how much Unwi claimed he would protect Everlasting Snow Palace, the current Palace Master was still Seol Jungcheon. As a father and as the Palace Master, it was Seol Jungcheons duty to protect Everlasting Snow Palace. How could he throw that weight onto his sons shoulders? Vice Palace Master, are you there? As if waiting for the call, a voice answered from outside. Yes, I am here, Palace Master. A single door separated the two men as they began their conversation. Seol Jungcheon spoke. Summon all the Polar Successors except for Unwi. ...Understood. And... Seol Jungcheon had been about to hand the letter meant for the Silent Soul Sect to Yang Seoljin, but he immediately changed his mind. Call for Hyeonshim. ...Understood, Palace Master. Vice Palace Master Yang Seoljin turned to leave. His eyes were cold. Seol Jungcheons gaze, directed at the closed door, was equally icy. Yang Seoljin. What kind of man was he? Or rather, what did Seol Jungcheon truly think of Yang Seoljin? Seol Jungcheon had always considered him a savage man who nonetheless had the heart of a martial artist. Yang Seoljins talent was undeniable. If he werent exceptionally talented, he would have never reached the Limitless Profound Body. But where were those eyes looking now? What was his true objective? Come to think of it, Seol Jungcheon had never asked such questions in detail. He had simply assumed Yang Seoljin was acting out of obligation to repay a debt. Unwis words were correct. The first step to solving a problem was to recognize that a problem existed. Seol Jungcheon began to doubt Yang Seoljin. For a long time, Seol Jungcheon remained there, deep in thought. **** Naturally, the destination was Yangryeong. There was no need to consider any other place. On the way, we made a brief stop at a location near the palace where a pack of wild dogs roamed. I tossed the wailing Cho Sehui to them and watched as he was torn apart. Only after ensuring that he was completely devoured did the carriage resume its journey. Without stopping. Inside the carriage, I stared blankly at the confession in my hand. I read through it over and over again. Everything that needed to be included was there. How Jin Yangje manipulated the Four Great Sects, how he pressured the Snow Compression Branch, and how he funneled money into secret operations. If I matched it with the ledger we had obtained, this was quite the masterpiece. This was both our justification and our bargaining chip. Depending on how I decided to use it, Hanbing Sect could either be wiped out today or spared. No matter how many times I read through it, the content was perfect. I couldnt help but be impressed by Han Murin, who had put this all together. As expected of someone from the Palace of Demon Flames of Chaos. ...Uh, did you see his eyes when he was torturing that guy? The kid was talking all politely, but his eyes... you know? The kind of eyes a killer would have. He was smiling while torturing him. I let out a small laugh. Thats someone who knows whats important when it comes to torture. ... If the torturer shows signs of impatience, then the victim might feel physical pain, but theyll still delude themselves into thinking theyre in control. Han Murin must have seen it firsthand. Seong Yangho scratched his head awkwardly. Well... whatever you do, Young Master, you know Im always on your side, right? Of course I do. But then Why did the carriage stop? Seong Yangho immediately lifted the barrier that concealed our presence, his brow furrowing deeply. ...Looks like we have a guest. Indeed, we did. The carriage door swung open, and a familiar woman poked her head in. Little brother! Where are you going? It was Seol Yeonhwa, the third of the Polar Successors, also known as Ice Snow Spirit. My sister. Seong Yanghos expression instantly turned blank, and Han Murin, who had been driving the carriage, quietly got down with the same impassive expression as always. I spoke to my sister. Im headed to Yangryeong. Oh, is that so? Father summoned all the Polar Successors, but the way youre coming from seems a bit odd. Were you by any chance coming from the palace? Yes. Thats surprising. More importantly, little brother. I opened my mouth to answer, but before I could say anything, my sisters hand shot forward and grabbed me by the collar. I heard you devoured Yangryeong Prefecture? I looked down at her hand gripping my collar. I heard you slaughtered the Four Great Sects... killed everyone. Is it true? Yes, its true. And you settled things with the Lord of Geongonseong? Yes. Are you really my little brother? Yes, I am. Im asking because it doesnt feel like it. I smiled faintly. Sister. Yeah, go ahead. I am Hyeon Seollin, Seol Unwi. Oh? Thats a relief. Her smile deepened. You say its a relief, but youre not letting go of my collar. Yeah. Theres something I need to confirm first. If its a question I can answer, I will. You put on quite a show back there in the assembly hall. You knew so much. How was that possible? Well... You knew about Viper Valley. You knew about the Central Blood Sect... Little brother, you know what Im getting at, right? Youd have to be a fool not to understand after all that. You want to confirm whether or not Ive joined the Central Blood Sect. ...I didnt think youd actually get it. And then My body flew through the air. My sister yanked me by the collar and threw me out of the carriage. I spun once in midair before landing on the ground. You said youd answer any question you could, right? Yes. Then Ill ask. Little brother, did you join hands with the Central Blood Sect? While loosening my neck muscles, I asked, Is that all? Thats it. I dont think so. I know you. I stared at my sister in silence. The little brother I know would never betray Everlasting Snow Palace. The Central Blood Sect might have contacted you, but you pretended to cooperate with them to extract information, right? Isnt that it? My sister. The sister I knew. Even in the worst-case scenario, she wasnt suspecting me. Even if I had joined hands with the Central Blood Sect, she believed it was only a ruse to gather information for us. I couldnt help but smile at that. Why are you smiling? Because I dont feel bad about it. ...Little brother, youve really changed. Without hesitation, my sister drew the sword from her waist. I dont usually like hitting my little brother, but I guess I have to make an exception today. How about having a heated conversation with your big sister? There was no point in answering. Because she was already charging toward me. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ground caved in under her foot as she closed the gap between us in an instant. Her sword, imbued with the essence of ice and snow, slashed down from above. It was one of the six sword techniques recorded in the Complete Compendium of Everlasting Snow. I read the sword movement and predicted the next one. There were two possible directions. The direction her foot was angled and the shoulder muscle that tensed more. And then, the direction her foot moved next. The calculations completed in my head, I twisted my body to the side. The sword sliced through the air, narrowly missing me. Immediately, I took a step back, then a step to the right. Her blade, which had been suspended midair, now slashed down in a sweeping arc, grazing past my forehead. A simple sword technique, and the follow-up was easy to predict. I stepped left just as Fwaaash! The tip of her sword swept past my right ear. ...What... the... hell? My sisters sword stopped moving. In her widened eyes, a clear reflection of my right hand could be seen holding her sword firmly in place. Chapter 62 ...Little brother, just what exactly are you? I relaxed my grip and lowered the sword. Sister. An illusionary sword dazzles the eyes, but a real sword is calm. Your sword is calm, but its far too dazzling. ...Is that a compliment? About half of it is a compliment. Considering it hasnt been long since you reached the Five Banners Form, its clear that your future is incredibly bright. She lowered her sword as well. Her expression revealed that she was struggling to comprehend this surreal situation. I decided that I needed to clarify things a bit more. Whether Ive joined hands with the Central Blood Sect, or whether Im deceiving them and acting as a double agent... Honestly, I dont think that matters much to either {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} of us. ... Ive told Father. I said I would protect Everlasting Snow Palace. I reached out and gently brushed my sisters shoulder. There are four people who must be present in the Everlasting Snow Palace that I intend to protect. ...And who are those four? The first is Father. The second is our eldest brother. The third is our second brother. And the fourth? Who else could it be? Its you, of course. My sisters eyes began to tremble slightly. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is only one reason Father called upon the Polar Successors. Im about to show you that reason now. I took a step back and drew upon my inner strength. In an instant, everything I saw was enveloped in pure white. And then KAA-BOOOOM!! As the deafening roar echoed, my sister fell backward in shock, the Chief Steward Seong Yangho, who had been nervously biting his nails from afar, jumped to his feet, and Han Murin, standing beside him, staggered as though his legs had given out. Well, of course they would react like that. This was a technique I created with Father. The Heavenly Snow Dominion (???? / Cheonseol Jise). Surrounding my sister and me, in a radius of about five chi (approx. 15 cm), thousands upon thousands of ice crystals had formed. These were the ambient energies of nature that had previously been invisible to the naked eye. What many martial artists could only sense as the faintest traces of heaven and earths energy had now materialized in physical form. Blue, red, gold... All kinds of shimmering energies had crystallized into ice, glittering like tiny stars. My sister stared at the sight in awe and murmured softly. Even the sword she was holding had frozen solid, rendered utterly useless. ...Its beautiful... A smile spread across my lips. This is my answer. I waved my hand, and the ice crystals scattered. My eyes, which had turned a chilling white, reverted to their original state. ...Little brother... What was that? Its the technique that Father plans to teach you and our brothers. ...That? Yes. The Heavenly Snow Dominion. Currently, I am still too weak to control a range beyond five to six chi (approx. 15-18 cm), but as someone whos mastered the Five Banners Form, you should be able to dominate entire spans measured in cheok (approx. 30 cm per cheok). When you say dominate... Are you talking about what I think you are? Yes, precisely. You can kill, you can wound, and when your realm far surpasses your opponents, or if they cant react in time, you will hold absolute dominance. Where the Blood Domain Imprisonment created by the Heavenly Taoist tore space apart with killing intent, the Heavenly Snow Dominion controlled space with the pure essence of ice and snow. It was infinitely more versatile. The martial arts contained within the Complete Compendium of Everlasting Snow were fully embodied in this technique, and my sister, whose eyes had yet to leave the sparkling ice crystals, grasped its value in an instant. Now, she was wearing an expression I had never seen before. Shock, and more than that Awe, bewilderment, and a sense of the boundless potential that this martial art could bring. It was a little embarrassing to say, but... she looked like a complete fool. ...Th-This... It feels like a technique far beyond my understanding. You can comprehend it. Why? Because youre my sister. Oh... I dropped to one knee and looked up at her. Just as you believe in me, I believe in you too, Sister. ...You know youre really strange, right? I wont deny that Im a bit different from the me you remember. But there is one more thing that has changed. ... Its your gaze. But I am still your youngest brother, Seol Unwithe one who cherishes and thinks of you. But... how do I even begin to understand this? You have to understand it. And I havent forgotten the love and care you have shown me not just in childhood but even up until recently. Seol Yeonhwa scratched her head awkwardly. Well... thats only natural as your sister. I reached out and gently smoothed her disheveled hair. I have a favor to ask. ...From me? Yes. What is it? You regularly visit the Martial Alliance, right? Yeah. Its a gathering for the younger generation. Who else would go from the Palace? Its not like our eldest brother, that bastard, or Unhae would go. Youre right. And you mentioned that the young lord of the Tyrant Blade Sect has been hitting on you, didnt you? Yeah. You know how it isyour sisters got a pretty face, after all. I stood up. She did too. I spoke quietly. I think its best if you keep your distance from the young lord of the Tyrant Blade Sect. ...Somethings going on, isnt there? The rumors arent good. I had mentioned it briefly before, but my sister would die about a year from now. Cause of death: Assassination. There were five culprits, but only three were ever caught. One of the two who got away was the young lord of the Tyrant Blade Sect. I had annihilated the Tyrant Blade Sect, slaughtered its entire lineage, and dragged him to a cave located in a remote corner of the Central Blood Sect. I kept him alive there for over a decade. That was when I perfected the Ten Thousand Agonies Art. Youre worried about me? Yes. ...Thank you. She smiled faintly. Its only natural for me to do as your little brother. Now, has your suspicion been cleared? I never really suspected you. I was just... worried. I understand. Then, Sister, I will take my leave now. As I began walking toward the carriage, my sister called out to me. Is there anything I can help you with? I turned to look at her. Not help, but I do have one request. What is it? Youll be going to the Martial Alliance soon, right? Before you go, could you stop by Yangnyeong for a moment? Why? I have something to give you. Seol Yeonhwa tilted her head, puzzled. A gift? Yes. Its going to be interesting. Alright. See you then. As I resumed walking, I spoke to the still-stunned Seong Yangho and Han Murin. Lets move. Han Murin shook his head as if clearing his mind and headed straight to the coachmans seat. Meanwhile, Seong Yangho followed me inside the carriage, rolling up his sleeves in a fluster as he spoke with wide eyes. This... Do you see this? Look at these goosebumps. Just what exactly did I just witness? What do you think it was? I chuckled and continued. It was the future of Everlasting Snow Palace. The Blood Domain Imprisonment of the Central Blood Sect is a technique that symbolizes the sect itself. Its a technique so infamous that even someone like Lee Jichang, a mere martial artist of the Three Flowers Gathering Essence Stage, could recognize it instantly. In Everlasting Snow Palace, there was no such definitive technique. Only ice was well-known. But from now on, the Heavenly Snow Dominion would become the iconic martial art representing Everlasting Snow Palace. ***** Ten days later, the letter personally penned by the Ice Sovereign Seol Jungcheon arrived at the Silent Soul Sect. Everlasting Snow Palace is located in what is considered the Outer Regions of the Central Plains. Similarly, the Silent Soul Sect also operates in the Outer Regions. The specific area is called the Great Desert. The top-tier messenger hawk had flown through the skies, and for it to have taken ten days was perfectly reasonable. After receiving Seol Jungcheons letter, the Sect Master of the Silent Soul Sect, Eun Unsaeng, skimmed the first page and burst into laughter. Our grand Ice Sovereign of Everlasting Snow Palace is playing some rather unfitting pranks. Myo Rim, the Deputy Sect Master standing beside him, asked, What do you mean? This man claims to know about the Heavenly Soul Annihilation Art. Myo Rims brows knitted tightly. ...You mean the lost Heavenly Soul Annihilation Art of the Silent Soul Sect? Eun Unsaeng nodded. The Heavenly Soul Annihilation Art. A martial art that evaporates the surrounding heaven and earth energy within a designated range. Its efficacy was so devastating that it was practically classified as demonic martial arts. Its power was undeniable, but the reason it was classified as demonic was due to the severe life force it consumed each time it was used. The technique was lost during the Great Chaos a thousand years ago and had only been passed down orally since then. And Everlasting Snow Palace, of all places, knows about it? That damn fool has really gone mad up in the snowy mountains. The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous it seemed. What kind of joke is this? First, he says he wants to buy the Hundred-Year Flower, and now hes trying to backstab me... Sect Master? What? Myo Rim scratched his head awkwardly. Theres more on the back. Eun Unsaengs brow furrowed. He had been so thrown off by the absurdity of the content that he hadnt even checked the back. The moment he flipped the letter over, his eyes widened dramatically. 껯Lҹ Mɢ (Cheonhon Hwajangya, Shinmyeong Jinsosan) The soul of heaven becomes an eternal night, and all divine spirits are extinguished. һf ߀ (Illyeom Danmanyeon, Yeongse Bulbuhwan) With a single thought, ten thousand fates are severed, never to return. There was no way not to be shocked. This formula. These words. Vile beyond description. And without a doubt, it was the exact incantation of the Heavenly Soul Annihilation Art that had only ever been passed down orally. ...This... cant be real... Unable to believe it, he read it again. While the latter half was somewhat incomplete, it was unmistakable. This was real. His hands began to tremble. This... what... what is this...? There had been no news that the Heavenly Soul Annihilation Art had reappeared in a hidden realm. And yet, here it was, and Seol Jungcheon of Everlasting Snow Palace knew about it... Wow... that sly old fox. It was absurd. There was only one possible scenario. A hidden realm had appeared near Everlasting Snow Palace. Apparently, our grand Ice Sovereign had looted a hidden realm that contained the Silent Soul Sects treasure. There was no choice now. Seol Jungcheon wanted the Hundred-Year Flower. And Eun Unsaeng wanted the Heavenly Soul Annihilation Art. Prepare to move. What do you mean? Were going to Everlasting Snow Palace. Ah... It seems the Ice Sovereign wants the Hundred-Year Flower delivered to him personally. We cant refuse. And thus, on that day, Eun Unsaeng, the Sect Master of the Silent Soul Sect, set out for Everlasting Snow Palace. The estimated arrival date was in about ten days. Even if unforeseen circumstances arose, it wouldnt take more than two weeks. **** During those ten days, a lot had changed in Yangnyeong. The former government building had been completely transformed into the Everlasting Snow Palaces Yangnyeong Branch, while the area once occupied by the Four Great Sects was under heavy construction. Mining operations at Cheongneung Mine and Seolhan Mine for Cold Jade Essence had intensified, far exceeding previous output levels. Yangnyeong was now more populated than it had ever been under the Four Great Sects control. It wasnt because Yangnyeong had become a more livable place. It was because the martial artists of the Central Plains interpreted the current state of Yangnyeong, now fully under Seol Unwis control, differently. The incident where Seol Unwi had swallowed up Yangnyeong whole was certainly spearheaded by him. However, as the saying goes, Dont believe it until you see it, the martial artists were full of doubt. Was Seol Unwi really the one pulling the strings? Did he really accomplish it all on his own? Chapter 63 Theres no way thats true. It would be stranger to think that Everlasting Snow Palace had not been involved in the matter where the Yang Empire withdrew and the Four Great Sects in Yangnyeong were annihilated in a single day. People speculated. The current situation, where Yangnyeong had become territory of Everlasting Snow Palace, meant that the Palace was no longer content with being a power solely in the Outer Regions. They were beginning to extend their influence into the Central Plains. Whether it was true or not, the end result remained the same. That was why people were flocking to Yangnyeong. Now, Yangnyeong was the closest point of Everlasting Snow Palaces territory to the Central Plains. All sorts of people were gathering. And that was why Unwi was currently in the Command Hall of the Yangnyeong Branch, dealing with this situation. What did you say your name was? Im Munam. And your affiliation? Im with the Samgok Merchants Alliance. Samgok Merchants Alliance. What kind of place was it? I had mentioned it briefly before. There are three regions near Yangnyeong that one must be particularly cautious of: Cheongan, Bongrae, and Saryang. Between these three regions lies a place called Shinsam Valley. Shinsam Valley is the largest cultivation area for Shinsam Flower, and those three regions monopolize it. But naturally, where there are lucrative resources, there is conflict. To mediate the disputes between these three regions, a central organization was formed. That is the Samgok Merchants Alliance. They serve as a joint management organization established by those three regions. Im Munam was the Chief Arbitrator of that alliance. To be honest, Unwi hadnt anticipated the appearance of the Samgok Merchants Alliance. He had Shinsam Valley in the back of his mind, but he had thought it was still too early to make a move. Yet here they were, walking right into his hands. Why had they come? Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why had an arbitrator traveled all the way to Yangnyeong? That was the question. Whats the reason youre here to see me? Im Munam looked at Unwi, then at Seong Yangho standing behind him, and finally at Cheonpung and Wonyang, who stood on either side of the Command Hall with their hands resting on their sword hilts. Then, he opened his mouth. Since everyone present here seems to be people you trust, Ill get straight to the point. Without waiting for Unwis nod, Im Munam continued. Were extremely concerned. About what? About what would happen if Everlasting Snow Palace were to get involved in Shinsam Valley. Unwis lips curled into a faint smile as though he understood. The moniker Snow Mountain Demon Lord certainly had its uses. The incident of Unwi seizing control of Yangnyeong in just one day had clearly left a strong impression. To put it bluntly, if Everlasting Snow Palace decides to interfere, not only would the Samgok Merchants Alliance but also the three regions that founded it would do whatever it takes to prevent that. We could involve the Martial Alliance, or even the Sichuan Alliance. There are plenty of options. Im Munam paused for a moment, and Unwi spoke calmly. Keep going. Yes, I will. During the process, we would inevitably lose to the massive force that is Everlasting Snow Palace. A loss, huh. You were talking as if you intended to fight, but now youre praising us. Its not praise. Its just the truth. We dont even dare to guess the limits of Everlasting Snow Palace, but if they were to make a move, we have no doubt that three or four cities would be reduced to ashes in an instant. You said youd get straight to the point, but you sure are talking a lot. ...Apologies. Let me be clear. We dont want Everlasting Snow Palace to get involved in the competition in Shinsam Valley. This wasnt bad. This wasnt a threat. It was a proposal. To be precise, it was the groundwork laid before making a proper offer. Unwi crossed one leg over the other and rested his chin on his hand. If its a deal youre proposing, its about time you tell me what youre offering. ...I see. I heard that the ruler of Yangnyeong has hidden his sword for six years... You certainly live up to the rumors. Very well, I will tell you. The Samgok Merchants Alliance, representing the three regions, is willing to provide Hyeon Seollin of Yangnyeong with 600 geun of Shinsam Flower per month. At that, Seong Yanghos brow twitched, and Wonyang, who knew the value of Shinsam Flower, also flinched. The only one who remained expressionless was Cheonpung. He didnt even understand what the conversation was about. Unwi asked, How much Shinsam Flower is produced monthly in Shinsam Valley? Approximately 3,000 geun (about 1,800 kg). And the three regions have been splitting it 1,000 geun each? That is correct. If you give 600 geun to Yangnyeong, each of the three regions will receive 800 geun per month. That is also correct. The smile vanished from Unwis face. I heard that Shinsam Flower is divided into three grades: High, Mid, and Low. High-grade Shinsam Flower is worth around 200 silver nyang per geun, Mid-grade goes for 30 nyang, and Low-grade sells for about 5 nyang. Youre not wrong, based on the current market price. Raw numbers are meaningless. What matters is how much of that 600 geun will be High-grade, how much will be Mid-grade, and how much will be Low-grade. Am I wrong? No, youre absolutely right. As the Chief Arbitrator of the Samgok Merchants Alliance, I assume you already have [N O V E L I G H T] a breakdown in mind. Before you tell me, let me state my terms. Im listening. In regards to the cultivation of Shinsam Flower, I wont interfere. Everlasting Snow Palace will not get involved. Nor do we intend to cultivate it ourselves. The 600 geun youve offered is a perfectly reasonable amount, and I dont plan to demand more. But. But the next part was critical. Of the 600 geun, at least 150 geun must be High-grade Shinsam Flower. Im Munam flinched. ...He had expected them to demand High-grade. But he had assumed Unwis demand would be around 60 geun. The proposed amount was more than double that. Im Munam smiled. Your terms are clear and precise, Hyeon Seollin. Are you pleased with them? Yes, I am. Except for one thing. I can guess what it is. If you can guess, then theres room for negotiation. Negotiation, huh... I am an arbitrator. I had a certain standard in mind, but the proposed amount is quite far from it. Unwi gestured for him to continue. 150 geun of High-grade Shinsam Flower is difficult. As you might guess, Shinsam Valley produces less than 400 geun of High-grade Shinsam Flower per month. On good months, it might reach 500 geun, but on bad months, it can drop to 300 geun. And? How about we meet somewhere closer to the middle? How much are you suggesting? 80 geun. Unwi chuckled. 500 geun on good months, 300 geun on bad... 300 is likely the minimum, but 500 isnt the maximum, is it? ...Thats correct. Then lets do it this way. Whether its a good month or a bad one, 100 geun of High-grade Shinsam Flower. ... I wont ask for more than that. But you must guarantee 100 geun of High-grade Shinsam Flower every month. Thats the deal Im offering. What do you think? After a moment of hesitation, Im Munam scratched his head, then clasped his hands together in a formal gesture. I will draft the contract and bring it to you within the day. Unfortunately, Unwi wasnt finished. But let me make one thing clear. If the 600 geun includes 100 geun of High-grade and the remaining 500 geun are all Low-grade, I swear on my life Unwis eyes darkened, his gaze icy. In that case, you, as well as the three regions, will regret this negotiation until the day you die. ...I understand. I will specify the quantity of Mid-grade Shinsam Flower as well in the contract. As expected of the Chief Arbitrator. Thank you. Go on, then. Im Munam was just about to turn around when Unwi spoke up. Theres one thing I want to ask. Im Munam paused and glanced back. Have you ever played Go? The question visibly unsettled Im Munam. It was a simple question, nothing particularly alarming about it, yet he appeared genuinely flustered. ...May I ask what you mean by that? Exactly what youre thinking. ... You still havent answered my question. Have you ever played? Theres no way I havent. Unwi smiled faintly. Then, I suppose youre playing the black stones. Personally, I dont favor the advantage of the first move. Is that so. Yes. However, when its necessary, I do play. Unwi and Im Munam locked eyes, the air thick with unspoken tension. Unexpectedly, it was Unwi who broke the silence. Your steps are quite peculiar. ...Are you referring to me? Yes. Truly peculiar. Your footsteps remind me of a certain moment in the past. ... Are you by any chance interested in poetry? Im Munam smiled softly. I do have some interest. Unwi gazed at him and murmured quietly. چоr (Gu Mun Si Jeong Ga) With your mouth, you ask the market price. ֶǧd (Su Dong Cheon Jae Geom) But your hands know the swordsmanship of a thousand years. Hearing the lines, Im Munams eyes gleamed. Its the poem Sword and Commerce by Li Baek of the Moon Kingdom. Do you like it? I do. May I respond with a verse of my own? Unwi nodded, and Im Munam spoke in a calm, measured tone. ˮo (Sim Sa Chu Su Jeong) The heart is as still as autumn waters. ۲ذّm (An Jang Baek Jeon Jin) But the eyes hide the dust of a hundred battles. Unwis eyes glimmered in response. Thats The Sword-Hiding Merchant by Bang Howol of the Sea Kingdom. ...Impressive. Hes not exactly a well-known poet. Just as you are interested in poetry, so am I. Im Munams eyes, now darker and more contemplative, fixed on Unwi. Do you still have something to say? ...No. Nothing more. Then youve seen all you need to see. You may go. Im Munam seemed to hesitate for a moment as if he had more to say but then simply smiled and exited the Command Hall. The moment the door closed behind him, Seong Yangho, who had been holding his breath, finally burst out in excitement. Wow... If 100 geun of High-grade Shinsam Flower is included in that 600 geun, thats a minimum of 20,000 silver nyang every month, right? At the very least. Amazing... Seong Yangho was wearing an expression that clearly said, Some people are just destined to be extraordinary. But Unwi was different. Something was off. Sending a mediator out of fear of Everlasting Snow Palaces involvement? That much was understandable. But for them to suddenly appear like this, without Everlasting Snow Palace even making a move yet? It means theyve made a decision. ...Pardon? Seong Yangho, cant you see it? ...I dont get it. They need the name of Everlasting Snow Palace. ...What? Shinsam Valley is a place wedged between four regions, including Yangnyeong. Until now, theyve monopolized it. As you said, 100 geun of High-grade Shinsam Flower is worth 20,000 silver nyang. If they werent being pressured by someone else, it would actually be more suspicious that theyre not being greedy about it. ...Then, what youre saying is... Another force has already started exerting pressure on them over Shinsam Valley. Chapter 64 Id said it more than once. Widening the front line in the middle of a war with a particular faction was a suicidal move. And yetthey had made their choice. By offering six hundred geun of Shinsam Flower to Everlasting Snow Palace, they were essentially declaring: Everlasting Snow Palace has a stake in Shinsam Valley now. Anyone who wants a piece of it will have to go through them first. Only then did Chief Steward Seong seem to catch on. He muttered quietly. ...Tricky. It is tricky. Whoever came up with this mustve wrung every drop out of their brain to get here. Be it Everlasting Snow Palace or Yangnyeong, there''s no downside for us. Thats true, but... Seong paused. He looked at Unwi with an unreadable expression and continued. Your expression... is strange. Like someone whos got something nagging at him. Its not like theres nothing bothering me. What is it, then? Dont you think its strange? ...If youre talking about how Shinsam Valley suddenly approached us, then yes, it''s a little odd. But its not so strange that its beyond understanding. Exactly. To most, it looked like a reasonable move. But not to Unwi. Someone had placed a stone on the board. What kind of stone was it? What was the intent behind it? He needed to uncover the truth. Only then could he decide his next move. Lost in thought, Unwi spoke softly. Lets first find out which group was eyeing Shinsam Valley. Understood. Seong was just about to leave when Han Murin, just returning from patrol, came walking up from the entrance. Unwi had already given him instructions. Over the past few days, more and more people had been gathering in Yangnyeong. And they werent leaving. They hovered just outside the city, as if waiting for something. That was what had caught Unwis attention. Even if this was now territory claimed by Everlasting Snow Palace, it made little sense for outsiders to linger that longunless there was some other reason. Unwi had sent Han Murin to find out what it was. Han Murin spoke. I looked into what you asked, my lord... There are rumors a secret realm is about to appear. A secret realm? Yes. Word is spreading quietly... that one will open tomorrow around noon. On the transport route that connects to Saryangspecifically, around Baekma Ancient Road. And your source? One of the top courtesans at the Yangnyeong Pavilion. What exactly was a secret realm? It was a place where relics of the Primordial Era would surface. The so-called Primordial Era referred to the age when the original Murim was ruled by the ancient orthodox clans and the Thousand-Year Demonic Cult. To even begin discussing the Primordial Era, one had to mention the Thousand-Year Calamity that happened seven hundred years ago. The greatest catastrophe in Murim historyan event that wiped out a millennium of legacy in a single stroke. No one knew the cause. Not even a single record remained. Everything belonging to the Nine Great Clans was lost. And after that, secret realms began to appear. These realms began surfacing at random places across the Central Plainsdeep ravines, remote trails, unpredictable corners of the worldand inside them were martial arts and treasures from the Primordial Era. Their appearances could be roughly tracked using an artifact called the Heavenly Compass. But even then, the compass wasnt perfectly reliable. The highest-grade compasses could sense activity within a span of a few jang. The lower tiers could only measure by chi or a single jang at most. Naturally, if a compass showed signs of activity, the location was kept secret. Entry into secret realms wasnt restricted. The more people who knew, the more fierce the competitionso silence was essential. Still, the world was vast, and peoples mouths were uncontrollable. Take this secret realm that was due tomorrow. Whispers had already started circulating in the underground. A faint smile tugged at Unwis lips. Whatever the casetreasures from the Primordial Era were invaluable. It had been a while since something promising came along. **** Not all the memories in my head are perfect. Its not that I suffer from forgetfulness or anything, but Im ? N ???? v ???? l i g h t ? still human. I clearly remember the major events from my past lifebut the insignificant ones? Theyre hazy at best. I try to sharpen those blurred memories whenever I can, but there are always things even I cant recall. Like things Ive never seen or heard of before. Obviously, I can''t remember what never existed for me in the first place. And thisthis talk of a secret realm appearing in a backwater like Yangnyeong? This is the first Ive ever heard of it. Wordlessly, I lifted the Heavenly Compass in my hand. Its needle spun wildlynorth, then west, then south, then east, circling round and round. I was currently at the peak of Baekma Ancient Road. Id been combing the area for signs, and finally, the compass had responded. The needles spinning meant one thinga secret realm would manifest soon. So it was real. Beside me, Seong glanced over and murmured. ...Guess so. It really is a secret realm. I tucked the compass back into its leather case. Strange. Very strange. Young master, Seong called to me. I turned my head. You seem oddly unsettled. Is this your first time seeing a secret realm appear in Yangnyeong? Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is. In either of your lives? In both. Truly, it was bizarre. Just like weapons and martial arts, secret realms had grades. Shinsam-grade. Yeongi-grade. Heaven-and-Earth-grade. Martial-God-grade. If its going to appear around noon tomorrowand if the compass was reacting like this That means the realm is at least mid-tier Heaven-and-Earth-grade... I trailed off. Seong, watching me closely, tilted his head. Whats bothering you? Its bothering me. Even if its a secret realm Ive never encountered before, even if it had nothing to do with me in my past lifeif it were truly a Heaven-and-Earth-grade realm, then I wouldve heard of it at least in passing. But I havent. Not once. In an instant, Chief Steward Seongs expression turned grave. Even if it wasnt in his memory, someone with Unwis experience could usually infer the truth with reasonable certainty. And based on what Seong and Unwi were both thinking, there was only one possible conclusion that fit this situation. They didnt speak it aloud. All Seong asked was a single question. ...Youre not thinking of going in, are you? I smiled faintly. A secret realm shows up in our own front yardand Im supposed to hand it over to someone else? How could I possibly do that? Gods... why are you like this? At this point, there was no need to be surprised. Seongs excessive concern had become routine. It was something I could just let be. There are already more than fifty warriors at the Yeongi Realm level gathered in Yangnyeong. We havent seen any Heaven-and-Earth Realm warriors yet... but its only a matter of time. Even if we put strict control on the courtesans lips at the Yangnyeong Pavilion, rumors spread in the blink of an eye. And? What do you mean, and? Young master, theres still a whole day left. A full day before the realm opensdo you know how many martial artists will sniff this place out in that time? Youre seriously going to dive headfirst into that chaos? A smile tugged at my lips. Arent you curious? Curious about what? Why Ive never heard of it. ... What could possibly be inside that it had to be completely erased from existence? I clasped my hands behind my back. No matter how many times I said itthis was far too strange. Theres only one reason to completely bury the existence of a secret realm. Its when something truly unimaginable has been found inside. And by unimaginable, I mean the kind of treasure that, the moment its revealed, would cause the entire martial world to descend like a swarm of locusts. So I started thinking. If someone wanted to hide the appearance of a secret realm, what would they need to do first? Step oneeliminate all witnesses. Step twokill everyone who knows those witnesses entered the realm. Step threeperfectly conceal ones identity. Only then would people be left to wonder. Did a realm really appear? What came out of it? What happened inside? And once enough time passes, people forget. Even if someone tries to investigate afterward... If that person is also eliminated Then the whole operation becomes flawless. A secret realm that no one would ever know had existed. Really, at this point This is unacceptable. No. There was no way I could leave this alone. ...Young master. Fine, forget going in altogether... but youre not going in alone, are you? I didnt answer. Of course I intended to go alone. And Seong, realizing that without needing words, thumped his own chest in frustration. Unbelievable. I swear, youll be the death of me. Then at least take me with you! Ill consider it. I turned away. There was much to be done. Much to prepare. Lets head back. ...Yes, sir. **** The next day, between 9 and 11 a.m., Unwi stepped out of the Yangnyeong Branch alone, wearing only a light robe. Outwardly, he looked unburdened. But a closer inspection wouldve told a different story. First, on his wrist was a small object resembling a mirrorone that hadnt been visible before. It was a Cave Heaven MirrorDongcheon-gyeongan artifact used to avoid getting lost inside a secret realm. Secret realms were, by nature, unstable and unpredictable spaces. No one could guess what dangers might lie within. Hidden traps, collapsing ground, even active formation arrays. The Cave Heaven Mirrors color changed in response to fluctuations in the ambient energy. Under normal conditions, it remained white. If the surrounding energy began to shift, it turned blue. If that shift contained killing intent, it turned red. And if it began to resonate with the overwhelming energy of heaven and earththe level of Heavenly Essencethe mirror turned black. And when it turned black? That was the sign to turn back immediately without hesitation. That was the law inside a secret realm. At his waist, Unwi had four throwing knives brought from the Hanbing Sect. His travel pouch held ten more as spares, along with five swords. He also carried several energy pills and wound-sealing medicine. Thisthis was solid preparation. Hed already made up his mind. He would enter the secret realm alone. No one present voiced any objections. But concern was plainly visible in their expressions. That was fine. Unwis experience was not just vastit was overwhelming. He knew what was possible and what wasnt. He knew what steps would lead to successand which ones would lead to failure. He had clear standards. He knew when something was recklessand what would be needed to survive it. All of it had already been calculated in his mind. And he had no interest in explaining it. It would only waste words and wear out his voice. Above all, this wasnt a reckless dive into a mystery. He might suffer an injury or two. But Unwi was confident he could claim the treasure within. As he always hadhe would prove it with his steps. Unwi turned his head and looked at Chief Steward Seong. Chapter 65 His title was Guardian and Grand Steward. His cultivation realm: Spirit Ascension Stage. Cheonpung was still at the Root Heaven Stage, as was Han Murin. Both were certain to break through to the Dual Light Manifestation Realm soonbut no one could say exactly when that would be. As for Wonyang, she was already at the first level of the Dual Light Manifestation RealmYang Light Duality. Unwi hesitated for a moment, then opened his mouth. Chief Steward Seong. Yes, young master. Ill be away for a few days. Handle the branch affairs in my absence. Han Murin, Cheonpung. Yes. You two will focus on cultivation. During that time, you may learn from the Chief Steward if necessary. And Wonyang. Wonyang flinched in surprise. Unwis tone was far heavier than usual. Its been a while, but youll have to dress as a man again. ...Me? Hyeon Seollin, the Yangnyeong Branch Lord of Everlasting Snow Palace, never entered a secret realm. He remained at the branch, tending to official duties, and patrolled with the Chief Steward every four hours... Thats the version I want out there. Think you can pull it off? It wasnt anything new for Wonyang to disguise herself as a man. But men and women were physically different. Even the sound their feet made when touching the ground was distinct. If those details were handled properlyand if a Spirit Ascension expert assisted her from the sidethen for a few days at least, she could perfectly imitate Unwis presence. ...I think I can do it... No, I can do it. Unwi silently turned and began to walk. A moment later, a sound-transmission whisper reached Chief Steward Seongs ear. Take care of the branch. Seong nodded quietly. **** Baekma Ancient Road was already swarming with people. The secret realm was set to appear on the fifth bend hill of the road. The Heavenly Compass reacted strongest at that hillif the estimate was off, it wouldnt be by more than five jang in either direction. From the cliff that overlooked Baekma Ancient Road, Unwi narrowed his eyes. Wonyang had compiled a thorough list of outsiders who had recently gathered in Yangnyeong and passed it to him. That man leaning against the big tree down theremid-fortieshe was Gong Myeongu, the Drunken Swordsman. His realm: Harmonization Stage. Unwi shifted his gaze. Five men clustered together by the brush. Among them was Wang Daesan, the Iron-Fist Guest, an elder of the Iron Rhythm Sword Sect. His realm: Five Banners Form. The other four were martial artists from the same sect, all following Wang Daesan. Two were at the Five Dragon Blooming Star stage, one at Three Flowers Gathering Purity. A cold gaze pierced through the air. When Unwi turned his head, he saw a man in a mask. The glint of the mans eyes through the mask was chilling. According to Wonyangs intel, that was Sacheon-u, the Ghost-Faced Assassin. Known as the future of the Ghost Sect, he was highly valued by the current Sect Master Baek Yeongju, who had already named him as her successor. A rising star of the assassination world. Current realm: Harmonization Stage. Unwi met Sacheon-us gaze in silence. Before long, the assassin was the one to look away first. Unwi turned his eyes back downward. There was also Maeng Sohwa, the Venomous Snake Fairy, with a long scar slashed under her eyea woman infamous for her poisons. Nearby were three martial artists known collectively as the Three Thieving Devils, who were notorious for stealing and murdering without a second thought. And then there was Ju Soa, the Thousand-Handed Beauty, the heir of the Killing Sword Sect, a sect with a single inheritor per generation. Said to be the closest woman in the world to the ideal of absolute beautyUnwi had to admit, even in his eyes, she was astonishingly beautiful. Her cultivation: Five Banners Form. And these were just a few. It was shocking how many had caught wind of this place. But even more shockingUnwi hadnt recognized a single one of them. Sacheon-u, the Ghost-Faced Assassin? Future of the Ghost Sect? That sect would be annihilated about thirty years from now. And up to the very end, the Sect Master had been Baek Yeongju. Unwi had never once heard the name Sacheon-u. Wang Daesan of the Iron Rhythm Sword Sect? In his past life, Unwi had personally exterminated every elder from that sect. And none of them had been named Wang Daesan. Maeng Sohwa, the Venomous Snake Fairy? Never heard of her. The Three Thieving Devils? Same. At best, he vaguely recalled the name Ju Soa. In the Central Blood Sect, there had been a bald pervert who lost his mind whenever a beautiful woman was mentioned. Thanks to him, Unwi remembered the names of every beauty the man had ever raved about. Ju Soathe Thousand-Handed Beautyhad been one of them. A woman whod one day simply disappeared from Murim... It seemed today was the day she vanished. Fascinating. What on earth had happened inside that realm? Among those below, there were undoubtedly some concealing both name and origin. But who were they? A rough count suggested nearly a hundred people. Was it one of them? Or were they still just watching from the shadows? Unwi tapped his face. His Disguise Art was flawless. It had to be. In his previous life, he had gathered numerous martial techniques from exploring secret realms. One of them was the Transforming Body Disguise Techniquea forbidden art passed down by Wan Maengnip, the infamous Black-Faced Color Demon, a lustful degenerate with unmatched skill in disguise. Of all the techniques Unwi knew, none surpassed this one. Let it be clear: it was the pinnacle of disguise arts. His eyes were now drawn long to the sides. His lips were ordinary. So was the bridge of his nose. His jawlineplain. His bodyunremarkable. A face you might pass once or twice on the street and never remember. Hed used this face more than a few times in his past life. It had a name. Nameless. That was the name of this face. And soonvery soonthe secret realm opened. **** Wang Daesan, elder of the Iron Rhythm Sword Sect, stood silently, gazing at the now-opened secret realm. ...Elder...? Are you not going in? His first disciple, Goo Yang, asked from beside himbut Wang Daesan remained motionless. Wait. His low voice carried unmistakable weightand he was right. Secret realms were unique. Above all, the treasures within werent granted according to who entered first. The distance to the realm was considerableat least fifty jang by estimationand even a casual glance confirmed that more than fifty others were taking the same wait-and-see approach as Wang Daesan. Making any sudden move or provoking a fight from the moment the secret realm opened would be suicide. Everyone gathered here was wound tight, ready for anything. A little caution never hurt. Before long, people began entering the realm. Wang Daesan swept his gaze across the area. Only three individuals remained. One of thema woman of overwhelming beauty. ...That must be Ju Soa, the Thousand-Handed Beauty. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Truly, a face worthy of being called the most beautiful in the world. He licked his lips. Ju Soa caught his gazeand smiled faintly. Arent you Elder Wang Daesan of the Iron Rhythm Sword Sect? I am. Any women in your life, Elder? ...Hmm? Then stop making that face like a horny mutt in heat. Well. That was unexpected. So Ju Soa turned out to be this crass? Hed heard she was refined, elegant... Ugh. Ugly bastards always get the most worked up. Before Wang Daesan could say a word, his disciple Goo Yang shouted angrily. You impudent wench! Do you know who youre speaking to? This man is Save it. Ill see you inside. And with those words, Ju Soa turned on her heel and stepped boldly into the secret realm. Wang Daesan gave a soft snort and turned his head. Now, aside from the Iron Rhythm Sword Sect group, only two men remained. One of them had a body as small as a child. Barely five cheok in height, his face was completely obscured. A mask, a black conical hat, and an oversized robe that looked like it had been stolen from his fatherit dragged along the ground, far too large for his frame. Only the visible eyes and a faintly exposed collarbone suggested he might be male. If the robe had covered him fully, even his gender wouldve been a mystery. Wang Daesan turned again. The last man wasutterly average. Average build, average features, average proportions. The slightly slanted eyes were a bit unusual, but still well within the range of the forgettable. Except for one thing. His eyes. Those eyes were sunken, cold. Eyes that only true masters possessedeyes that spoke of resolve. ...I dont like this feeling. To be honest, Wang Daesan had stumbled onto this place by chance. Hed picked up /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ a bit of intel and had come to check it out. Hed even considered entering the realm. But now something was gnawing at him. He called out to the man. You there. The man turned to face him. If its not too much trouble, may I ask your name? The man gave a thin smile. Nameless. Wang Daesans brow twitched. Nameless. If a man claimed to have no name, then clearly he meant to hide his identity. Not going in? ...Still deciding. Id recommend not going. ...Any reason? Nameless met Wang Daesans gaze with those emotionless eyes. The Iron Rhythm Sword Sect... Its more valuable than people think. ... Especially the Sacred Relic youre guarding. Thats worth more than you know. But the Sect Leader alone cannot protect it. I didnt know beforebut you seem to have a decent instinct. Goo Yang looked like he was about to interrupt again, but Wang Daesan stopped him with a firm grip on the shoulder. A silent signal: Dont speak. Goo Yang swallowed hard and backed down. Wang Daesan asked calmly. I appreciate the complimentbut how do you know about our relic? Oh, I know it well. Youd best be careful. And starting now, you should seriously consider something. Is that relic worth risking the annihilation of your entire sect? ...You seem to know a great deal. Would you tell me your real name? Nameless shook his head. If I gave my name, people would come after me. Why invite trouble? From those words, Wang Daesan gleaned one thing. This man was absolutely certain hed claim the secret realms treasure. And it wasnt baseless bravado. From one master to anothereven one as accomplished as Wang Daesan, at the Five Banners Form stagehe could see it clearly. He made his decision. Our Iron Rhythm Sword Sect will withdraw from this. A wise choice. And... though I dont know who you are, Ill discuss what you said with our Sect Leader. Seriously. Thats also wise. ...If, in the future, you ever require assistance from the Iron Rhythm Sword Sectjust mention this day. Unlikely. But Ill keep it in mind. Without hesitation, Wang Daesan spoke. Were pulling out. E-Elder!! Goo Yang tried to stop him, but Wang Daesans will was firm. I said were withdrawing. ...Understood. Wang Daesan turned away. The man in the wide hat and oversized robe was still standing there, not entering. He remained just outside the secret realms entrance, observing in silence. Nameless glanced once at the small-framed manthen stepped into the secret realm without hesitation. Only then did the small man follow him in. And with thatthe secret realm closed. Wang Daesan, who had observed everything from start to finish, returned to the Iron Rhythm Sword Sect. Chapter 66 The First Law of a Secret Realm. Once inside, panic is death. The interior of a secret realm is wholly severed from the outside world. The moment you cross the threshold, nothing from the outside can be trusted. A snow-covered mountain may suddenly shift into a searing inferno where the heat alone could boil a man alive. A narrow ridge may vanish into fog so thick you cant see your own handuntil youre already tumbling off a cliff. Seol Unwino, Namelessstepped across the threshold. The first thing he checked was the Cave Heaven Mirror strapped to his wrist. Blue. That meant the surrounding energies were beginning to fluctuatestill stable for now, but verging on change. Without hesitation, Nameless surveyed the terrain. The air was oppressive, and behind him and on both sides loomed sheer walls. Embedded in the stone were rocks that shimmered faintly with a violet sheen. Nameless narrowed his eyes. For a sealed-off area, it was unnaturally bright. The light was trickling from those strange rocksthin, nearly imperceptible threads of radiance leaking into the air. Demon-Eye Stone, is it... His voice was grave. Hed expected this secret realm to be unusual, but Demon-Eye Stonesand of this caliber? That was beyond what even he had anticipated. Not just ordinary Demon-Eye Stones, either. These were top-grade. Relics from the vanished Thousand-Year Demon Cult, long lost during the cataclysm known as the Millennium Calamity. Some say it all began with a single question. Who were the true rulers of the Age of Primordials? Only two names ever come up: the Martial Alliance and the Demon Cult. No others mattered. Roughly two thousand years ago, the Demon Cult had unified the entire martial world, ruling for a thousand years. It was only after that long reign that people began calling it the Thousand-Year Demon Cult. The Martial Alliance, forged by every orthodox sect uniting as one, rose to challenge the demon hegemony. That was the beginning of the Millennium Calamity. An all-consuming war that obliterated a millenniums worth of history. No one knows how it ended. No one knows why all nine sects of the old martial world vanished, why the Demon Cult was eradicated, or why the Central Plains were left a ruin. And no oneabsolutely no onecan explain why, ever since that cataclysm, relics from the Age of Primordials keep emerging from secret realms. Nameless included. The appearance of a Demon-Eye Stone inside a realm like this could mean only one thing. This was a Demonic Realm. And not just anyone of the highest grade. Originally, this realm had been classified as Heaven-Earth Grade. It was not. This was minimum Wargod Grade. Thats what the Demon-Eye Stone implied: high-grade instability. Dangerous volatility. A lesser man would have feared it. Nameless was intrigued. Even as he analyzed the light, his eyes continued sweeping the maze-like terrain. A labyrinth. No human presence detectable nearby. Even the faintest trace of breath is smothered. The ambient energy here is interfering with the senses. But why? What is it hiding? Hypotheses spun through his mind, assembling and dissolving in moments. But that wasnt what mattered. Hed learn by confronting it head-on. He drew his sword and walked forward. Eight slow, measured steps. Then, he raised his ~Nvl????ght~ blade toward a patch of pale, swirling mist. And the mist parted. Two men emerged from within, weapons drawn, eyes wary. Exactly as they should be. The Second Law of a Secret Realm: Anyone you meet inside is an enemy until proven otherwise. The two men locked eyes with Nameless, and he stared back without flinching. The taller of the two, a man in his late thirties with a scar curling like a knife wound down his cheek, was the first to speak. Well now... looks like someone beat us to the spot. His scar twitched grotesquely whenever he spoke. Beside him stood a man built like a fortress, likely in his mid-fortiesthick-limbed, broad-chested, a walking slab of iron. Nameless could feel their internal energy from where he stood. Both were in the Three Flowers Gathering Purity realm. No doubt about it. The scarred man introduced himself. I am Baek Wontak, called the Soaring Dragon Sword. This man beside me is Gu Pyeong, known as the Soul-Severing Blade. Perhaps youve heard of us? Nameless smiled, calm and pleasant. Of course I have. Baek Wontak, famed in the south for his swordplay, and Gu Pyeongthe man who wiped out five demonic clans in southern Tianan overnight. Who in the martial world hasnt heard your names? Praise makes even a bear dance. The two men looked pleasedthough they didnt lower their guard. Glad someone appreciates us, Wontak said. But... who are you, exactly? Mind introducing yourself? Gladly. I hail from Hwasong Prefecture, from the clan holdings on Mount Hwasong. My name is Nameless. No alias to speak of. ...Nameless, you say? It was a name that practically screamed false identityjust like the one hed used with Wang Daesan before entering the realm. Still smiling, Nameless continued smoothly. Theres been some confusion about my name before, but I assure youits quite real. Hwasong Prefecture is home to several martial clans, the greatest among them being the Mu Clan. I am their second son. Second son, huh? Yes. As you know, tradition dictates that the first son inherits everything. Those of us born second or later... well, we find other paths. Ahh... I understand. That explains everything. It was a common story. Bloodlines had rules. The firstborn was always the heir. Everyone elsesecond sons, distant cousinseither found their own way or lived in their brothers shadow. The Mu Clan, then, Wontak mused. Ill remember it. Id be honored, truly. For a senior like yourself to remember my humble name is more than I could ask. Then tell me... what brings you to this realm? As youve likely guessedtreasure. I want to inherit the Mu Clan legacy. Hmm... But Ill be honest. I never thought Id be the one to claim it. My cultivation may be at the Five Dragon Blooming Star level, but I now stand before two seniors whove reached Three Flowers Gathering Purity. Im not so arrogant as to think I have a chance. Ill withdraw. Withdraw? Since when does a warrior talk of surrendering? Their gazes were skeptical now, almost condescending. Nameless smiled again, unbothered. Forgive me if I spoke poorly. What I mean isI know my limits. Rather than pursue something I cannot claim, I would rather assist the two of you. I believe that would be more worthwhile. Assist us? Yes. With your permission, of course. The two men exchanged a glance. Whispered words passed between them, barely audible. Gu Pyeong, silent until now, finally spoke. Very well. If you help us retrieve the treasure of this realm, we will remember your debt and repay it in full. I thank you. Hwasong Prefecture. Mu Clan. Did I hear that right? Yes, senior. The repeated emphasis was not a mistake. Nameless was planting the name, carefully and deliberately. He simply appeared as a humble newcomer to the martial world. The two masters seemed to like that. Just like that, the three of them became a party. They continued deeper into the realm. It was a maze. They followed the walls, turning corners, pressing forward. Until suddenly The Cave Heaven Mirror on Namelesss wrist flashed red. The air had shifted. The realm was now saturated with killing intent. At the same moment, both men spun and raised their swords behind them. Nameless did the same. They were all tense, alert. And rightly so. Thick crimson mist had begun to spill into the corridor, crawling like blood down the walls, slithering across the floor like a living thing. Baek Wontak and Gu Pyeong frowned. ...This isnt good, Wontak murmured. Theres no other path, Gu Pyeong said flatly. Wrap your body in inner energy. We force our way through. But then Wontak sent a whisper through sound transmission. Im not so sure. Gu Pyeongs gaze flickered. He responded the same way. Not sure? What if that mist devours people? Throwing ourselves in might be suicide. But... isnt there a better option standing right beside us? It didnt take long for Gu Pyeong to catch the hint. You mean... toss him in first? We werent planning on dragging dead weight anyway. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fair. No more words were needed. Gu Pyeong shoved Nameless forward. You. Walk into that mist. Nameless feigned shock. Me, sir? Yes. The mist might weaken after consuming a body. We need our strength for the traps ahead. But... Hah. I havent forgotten the Mu Clan of Hwasong Prefecture. Senior... Think carefully. Will you give us gratitudeor resentment? Gu Pyeongs eyes glinted coldly. Do you understand? ...Y-Yes. I understand. Nameless stepped forward like a man condemned, dragging his feet into the crimson fog. It was a performance worthy of an award. Under the violet glow of the Demon-Eye Stones, his figure fadeduntil it vanished entirely into the mist. ...Not a scream. No sound at all. Think hes dead? Maybe... They watched the fog carefully. The color had lightened slightly. Just as expected. If the mist was trap-based demonic energy, then sacrifices would neutralize it. Nameless had entered as the offering. Hed probably been torn apart. Or melted. Either way, the fog had thinned. Not bad. We should throw a few silver ingots to the Mu Clan someday. They both chuckled. But they wouldnt. Of course not. Words can be weapons too. Even warriors of the Three Flowers realm would have spent energy killing a Five Dragon cultivator. But instead, theyd done it with wordsand weakened the trap in the process. A clean kill. Lets go. Gu Pyeong nodded. Together, the two wrapped themselves in inner energy and charged into the fog. A path opened through the mist as they ran. And down that path... ...walked Nameless. Alive. Silent. Each step as weightless as air. Shadowstep Without Trace. The footwork that had exterminated four great sects in a single night. There was no chance the two masters would ever notice it. Chapter 67 Those who were truly informed knew what to do the moment they stepped into a secret realm. Stay alert. Just as Seol Unwinow acting under the alias Namelesshad done, so too did the other top experts like Ju Soa realize at once: this place was no ordinary realm. They could tell from a single glance at the Demon-Eye Stones. Demonic realms were notoriously unpredictable. Even surviving them was difficult, let alone navigating or controlling them. The Thousand-Handed Beauty, Ju Soa, quickly emptied her pouch of training elixirs and spirit pills into her mouth. The concoctions would shield her mind and blood vessels from demonic energy. As the pills took effect, her expression grew cool and focused. She drew her sword in one smooth motion. And then she waited. Because in a secret realm, the goal isnt to snatch treasure first. Its to survive. Preparation was survival. Observation was survival. That was the foundation. Even if you never reached the treasure at the end, the things you picked up along the wayside-products, hidden martial scrollscould be equally valuable. Sometimes a single scroll, discovered by chance, could change your entire life. Especially when experts at the Harmonization Stage had entered the field. Charging ahead recklessly was suicide. Ju Soa made the only rational choice. What kind of lunatic with a lower cultivation would dare rush forward? Only a fool. About fifteen minutes passed before someone else appeared in the violet-lit corridor. Ju Soa swore internally. Well, well... if it isnt the famous Drunken Swordsman himself. Gong Myeongu. He laughed boisterously, voice echoing off the stone. Hahaha... To think Id run into the Thousand-Handed Beauty in a place like this. Must be fate. His hand had already slipped onto his swords hilt. First Law of the Realm: Everyone you meet is an enemyuntil proven otherwise. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ju Soa groaned inside. Shit. Just my luck. A Harmonization expert. While she herself was at the peak of Five Banners Form, there was a world of difference between that and someone from the Four Realms of Heaven and Earth. Still, she didnt back down. Her grip on her sword shifted, readying it. The tension was thick as a blade. And then Shff! A shadow lunged from the darkness, feet slamming into the stone, headed straight for Gong Myeongu. He scowled and swung his sword. Chiiiiing!! A dagger clashed with the blade in midair, scattering wild currents of natural energy. Both men wincedGong Myeongu in clear annoyance, the masked attacker unseen beneath the veil. ...Well now. I see someone doesnt waste time. Barely inside the realm and already spilling killing intent? The attacker landed lightly on the floor. It was Sacheon-u, the Ghost-Faced Assassin. The favored successor of the Ghost Sect. His eyes still burned with that same cold bloodlust, even as he casually stepped back two paces. His feet moved, but his intent never wavered. Gong Myeongu turned toward Ju Soa. How about it? Shall we join forces? She gave a half-laugh. You mean right after you tried to kill me? It was just caution, I assure you. But look at him. Sacheon-u isnt here for a chat. Hell kill both of us. Unless youre hesitating? Just as Ju Soa opened her mouth to respond, a new sound filled the corridor. Drag, drag. Something long and heavy was being pulled across the floor. All three turned. A short man in an oversized dark robe approached, his hem dragging behind him. His face was hidden beneath a deep conical hat and cloth mask. Gong Myeongu swallowed hard. No... A chill ran down his spine. Something felt deeply wrong. Sacheon-u seemed to sense it too. His gaze narrowed behind the grotesque demon mask. They had seen this man beforeoutside the realm. He hadnt felt like this then. But now? Now, the air around him reeked of danger. The man looked up. Two eyes stared out beneath the hat. Like rabbits before a tiger, both Gong Myeongu and Sacheon-u flinched involuntarily. That was all the time he needed. The figure moved. Faster than thought. No one could follow his motion. His arm flicked once Shrrack! Gong Myeongus body split cleanly in two, blood spraying as his torso slid apart. Then the other arm swung CRACK!! Sacheon-u slammed into the wall with a thunderous crash. Gahk... He collapsed, limbs trembling, then fell still. Two Harmonization experts. Dead in a single move each. It was impossible. The disparity in power was too extreme. Only someone at the Mythic Realm could create a scene like this. Thats what he was. A Mythic-level expert. Yet oddly... he didnt touch Ju Soa. She smiled. Its been a while, Uncle. The man removed his mask. A boys face was revealed. But the voice that came out was low, maturea full-grown mans. It has, Young Lady. He looked annoyed. I told you repeatedly through sound transmission not to enter. Why did you ignore me? I was curious, she said with a shrug. You know how I am. If I hadnt found you first... the consequences could have been dire. She scratched her head sheepishly. No arguments there. You understand what this is, dont you? Its a demonic realm. We need to leave immediately. There was genuine concern in his voice. She smiled again. Ju Soa was the heir of the Killing Sword Sect, a sect that passed down its lineage to only one successor each generation. Her father was the previous Sect Leader. And the man before herhis name was Jeong Muheun. A master of the Mythic Realm. Twenty years ago, while cultivating a forbidden technique known as Returning Smoke Child-Face Art, something went wrong. His body had permanently assumed the form of a child. But in return, he gained immense power. He was, in reality, in his mid-forties. He had many titles. Ghost-Eyed Boy. Blood-Cloud Boy. Demon-Eyed Boy. He usually didnt bother with disguisesbut this time was different. Ju Soa meant to ask why. But he was already speaking again. Continued exposure to demonic energy will have long-term effects. Lets move. Yes, Uncle. They walked off together, disappearing into the tunnel. Ju Soa never saw the faint smile cross his youthful face. Nor did she stop to ask how he had found her so quickly. Or why the hem of his robe was soaked in blood. **** In the maze lined with Demon-Eye Stones, the demonic energy surged nonstop. Experts of the Three Flowers realm could endure itbut barely. Baek Wontak and Gu Pyeong had worked together for years. Their coordination was seamless, their teamwork near perfect. They made it through the labyrinth with little issue. But what they saw next made them stop cold. A massive stone chamber. They stood in stunned silence, staring. Dozens of dark altars filled the room, looming like sentinels. ...Huh. Baek Wontak let out a breath in awe. The light from the stones above cast clear shadows on every surface, illuminating every feature of the chamber and the altars alike. They scanned the room. No traps. No hostile energy. But the sight of those black altarslined with ancient weapons, rusted and decayedheld a majesty of their own. They were ruined, yes. But once, they must have been glorious. Gu Pyeong stepped toward one of the altars and inspected a relic. Cracked. Corroded. Worthless now. ...Pity. Even if theyre relics from the Age of Primordials, theyve long since turned to scrap. If they hadnt degraded, theyd be priceless. Just intact enough to carry out wouldve made them rich. Tch. Baek Wontak clicked his tongue. Not worth it. There wasnt even a storage artifact to preserve them. And weight was everything in a secret realm. To him, they were just junk. But then ...! Baek Wontak froze. Hed heard something move. His eyes darted around. One of the weapons was gone. There was a gap where there hadnt been before. Wait... wasnt there one just... RUMBLE. They both spun, back-to-back, inner power exploding outward. From the ceiling, a torrent of demonic energy poured down. It twisted and coiled, forming a massive web that sealed the chamber. They ranbut it was too fast. Before theyd taken two steps, the net had closed. ...Damn it. Theyd hesitated. Theyd let down their guard. Theyd imagined the past glories of rusted weapons. Theyd wasted time. In a secret realm, the Third Law is simple: Never drop your guard. They broke it. And now they would pay. Then A figure emerged from within the web. They stared. You... how... It was Nameless. In his hands were the very weapons that had been sitting on the altar. It made no sense. The demonic energy around him coiled like smoke, yet did him no harm. It was as if he were immune. As if he were one of them. As if he had always belonged. That couldnt be. He was only at the Five Dragon Blooming Star level. If he were immune to demonic energy, the two of them wouldve noticed. You thought they were worthless? Namelesss voice rang through the chamber. The darkness swirled tighter with every word. But the source wasnt his bloodit was the weapons themselves. These relics may look like junk. But they were wielded by the demonic masters of ~Nvl????ght~ the Primordial Age. Rusted, broken... perhaps. But the essence He raised one. The swirling intensified. the demonic imprint inside them remains. Demonic energy never disappears. It only transforms. The weapons lifted into the air. Each radiated a pulse, forming a great storm around him. These echoes... they form a path. A path back to the past His eyes gleamed. and a key to unlock the future. Chapter 68 As Nameless finished speaking, the demonic energy erupting from the ancient relics surged with newfound intensity. Wreathed in violet light from the Demon-Eye Stones, the black aura swallowed the entire chamber in a dark, majestic spectacle. A flicker of panic crossed the faces of the two warriors caught in the webbed net. The worn-out weapons they had dismissed as junk were now radiating the overwhelming might of the Primordial Ageresurrected under Namelesss command. ...You... what are you? one of them managed to ask, voice tight with disbelief. Nameless smirked faintly. Is that really what you want to know on the brink of death? Hed never intended to answereven if they had asked earlier. I thought you might at least break through two more chambers. I didnt expect you to be this pathetic. The cold indifference in his voice stoked a burning fury within them. Even if they were to die, consumed by demonic energy in the next breath, they wanted nothing more than to rip that smug expression from his face. Their eyes metand in an instant, both warriors launched themselves forward. The power erupting from their bodies was enough to signal a mutual destruction. It was the full force of a martial artist at the level of Three Flowers Gathering Purity, bolstered even further by innate spiritual essence. The very ground cratered beneath their feet as explosive force tore through the chamber but their attacks never even reached him. In truth, they never could have. Nameless stirred the relics with a single flick of his wrist. Instantly, the demonic energy surrounding him surged like a tidal wave, crashing down upon the two assailants. They swung their swords, hurled their fists, tried everything they knewbut it was all in vain. This realmthis secret realmwas no mere illusion of the demonic path. It wasnt of Heaven and Earth rank. It was of the Martial God class. And the energy pouring from such a realm wasnt ordinary. The altar wasnt there by accident. Nor were the relics. Only those who understood their value could pass through. Only those who could recognize, uphold, and wield that value would be granted a chance to survive. The two warriors bodies were engulfed in seconds. They began to convulse, blood spewing from their mouths as every vein in their bodies writhed in agony. Their bones twisted and shattered. The blood vessels in their eyes exploded, and dark blood jetted from all seven orifices like geysers. Nameless stood above them in silence. Farewell, he said softly. Then he turned and walked away without another word. By the time he stepped into the next chamber, Baek Wontak and Gu Pyeong were goneutterly annihilated, not a trace of ash remaining. Even the demonic aura that had consumed the room had vanished completely, as if it had never been. Only what had always been here remained. Dozens of altars lined the chamber, brimming with relics. And one empty altar. That was all. It was unmistakable now. Nameless was the one farthest ahead. **** This was the final gate. The third gate he had passed just before this hadnt been much. Just a straight hallway riddled with hidden blades and arrowsthough honestly, the second gate had been far more threatening. And now, at last, the final trial awaited. As the massive stone door slowly opened before him, Nameless stepped forward. Between the gaps of the long row of Demon-Eye Stones, black demonic energy spiraled like a vortex. At the very center of the chamber, a formation had been etched into the floorone that writhed and pulsed as if alive. Nameless stared down at it in silence, digging into the recesses of his memory. ...The Soul-Seizing Black Demon Array. He had seen countless formations and martial arts in his life as the former Heavens Judgment of the Central Blood Sect. This one was ancienta relic of the Primordial Age, created by the demon lords of the Millennium Demonic Sect for their own cultivation. At its center, it drew in the ambient energy of the world, transmuting it into demonic force. That energy would then be compressed and sealed within the formation, driving it to the highest threshold it could contain. It served two purposescultivation, yes. But also: complete exclusion of outsiders. No martial artist without resistance to demonic energy could hope to survive it. But this array had been modifiedengineered to target a single individual. Whatever was sealed hereit was no ordinary thing. Nameless glanced around. The range of the formation was about ten jang in radius. Beyond that, there was nothing else in the room that posed a threat. He stepped closer. As if sensing his presence, the outer rim of the formation trembled with a low, sinister hum. Tsk. Nameless clicked his tongue and scratched the back of his head. It would be a lie to say he expected to come out unscathed. But accepting the demonic energy into his body? That wasnt an option. He gave the weapon in his hand a slight shake, testing its reactionbut the tightly bound aura of the formation didnt even flinch. He tucked the nearly-crumbling weapon back into his robe and took a deep breath. What was demonic energy, truly? It was the raw condensation of human desire and obsessiontwisted into form. The more you tried to suppress it, the stronger it became. It devoured reason and eroded nature. But in terms of sheer destructive force, nothing matched it. And that, in itself, made it dangerously beautiful. The blood energy used by the Central Blood Sect shared the same naturenearly indistinguishable from demonic energy. Through countless trials, Nameless had come to understand one absolute truth. What is good? What is evil? The distinction is an illusion. Demonic energy is nothing more than a mirage. It becomes real only because we fear itbecause we resist. The moment you try to fight it, you bind yourself in the chains of causality. But if you accept it for what it is, you are set free. This world is filled with contradictions. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is liberation? Freedom from attachment. And attachment? Suffering. To be bound is to build a prison for yourself. Nameless lived by what he had come to understand. By what he had come to believe. Without the slightest hesitation, he stepped into the heart of the Soul-Seizing Black Demon Array. The demonic energy swallowed him whole. But it didnt burn his flesh. It didnt strike him down. It simply took him in. And the moment he reached the center, his entire body froze. Centuries-old demonic energy, long sealed away, surged through himripping into his flesh, bursting through bone, clawing at his soul. The pain was excruciating. His skin felt as if it were being torn apart. His joints, as if crushed to powder. The formation tried to tear his body to shreds. And still, Nameless smiled. He offered no resistance. He simply accepted it all. Then, just as the demonic energy had been on the verge of tearing him apart, its nature abruptly changed. Namelesss mind was already complete. No matter how much pain wracked his body, he did not waver. It was because he felt no fear toward the demonic energy that its purest essence had begun to settle into his bloodstream. Demonic energy is not something to be resisted. It is something to be accepted. That is the answer. Standing at the heart of the formation, wrapped in swirling darkness, Nameless lowered his gaze. There, resting at his feet, was a single manual. He picked it up and read the bold title etched across the cover aloud: Demonic Blood Heavenly Gang Incantation. He sworehe had never heard that name in his entire life. Without hesitation, he flipped it open. As he read the first page, his brow furrowed. By the second page, then the third Nameless was stunned. ...Hah... He sworethis was the most shocked he had been in ages. This wasnt just a martial manual. It was a cultivation art designed to completely rebirth its user into a true demona type of martial transformation technique. He began to read the incantation lines: Demonic Blood Pierces Heaven, Heart Becomes Steel. The demonic blood connects to the heavens, and the heart is hardened. Hundred Evils Cannot Invade, Bloodline Grows Strong. No wickedness may penetrate it, and the veins grow resilient. Demonic Energy Enters, Body Becomes One with Heaven and Earth. The demonic force becomes the world itself within the body. Ten Thousand Laws Powerless, No Harm Shall Ever Come. Not even all the ways of the world can inflict a wound. He ran a hand down his face. He needed to say it againto himself, if nothing else. Nameless was shaken enough that his Transforming Body Disguise Technique nearly unraveled on its own. Now he understood. Why this realm had been so thoroughly hidden. Why everyone who had entered before had been silenced forever. What was the most valuable martial art of the Millennium Demonic Sect in the Primordial Age? The Heavenly Demons techniques. The Central Blood Sect had many manuals inherited from the Millennium Demonic Sect, but not a single one had ever belonged to the Heavenly Demon. Even at the moment of his death, Nameless had never found one. Nothat wasnt true. It had been found. But it had never been revealed. The Demonic Blood Heavenly Gang Incantation. This was the Heavenly Demons martial art. A supreme cultivation method that strengthened the blood vessels using demonic energy, transforming the veins into vessels capable of enduring any kind of demonic force. The blood itself became a conduit of power, immune to all external influenceand more than that, capable of ruling over all other demonic energies. Even a breath of air could be transmuted into demonic force. Without this technique, the Heavenly Demon could not have existed. It was the core of the core. Nameless quietly closed the manual. He now had a very good idea of who had gone to such lengths to conceal this secret realm. Ju Soa suddenly felt something strange. It wasnt something she could explain. It was pure instinct. Even if this was a demonic realm, she still remembered most of the martial artists who had entered it. Among them had been masters at the level of Three Flowers Gathering Purity, Five Banners Form, and even Harmonization Stage. There had been many. Even if the first gate unleashed a fog of demonic energy, someone at the level of Three Flowers Gathering Purity should have been able to push through. They might have taken some internal damage, but they wouldnt have died. The second gate had been trickier. But even that could be avoided. If one simply ignored the altar and charged ahead, they could dodge the demonic energy net that fell from the ceiling and enter the next chamber. The third gate was even simpler. A few patches of demonic mist covered the floor, and arrows, daggers, and various weapons had been triggered from the sides and frontbut again, for someone at Five Banners Form, it was all manageable. Yes, many of the martial artists who had entered might have lingered, trying to assess the situation but still. This didnt make sense. Why? Why was there not a single person in sight? And why... was the hem of Jeong Muheuns robe soaked ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) with blood? Now that she thought about it, it had been strange how he had immediately killed Gong Myeongu and Sacheon-u the moment he saw them. Could it be... In that short window of time, had he swept through the first chambers entire labyrinth and slaughtered everyone? She didnt know exactly when Jeong Muheun had enteredbut if he had even half an hour, it would have been more than enough to kill dozens. No... not even half an hour. Just half of that would suffice. He was a Mythic Realm master. But why? Why go that far? Why had Jeong Muheun come to this secret realm in the first place? He moved like someone who already knew what was hidden here. ...Young Lady? Ah... yes? Jeong Muheun, walking just ahead of her, smiled gently. This is the final chamber. You may want to prepare yourself. Yes... Uncle. Jeong Muheun was her fathers old friendand the sole Guardian of the Killing Sword Sect. But the moment they passed through the opened stone gate... Ju Soa saw it. A face she had never seen before. Twisted with killing intent. Jeong Muheuns face. Chapter 69 There was already someone standing at the end of the path. A man whose appearance was so plain, it was almost unnatural. And yet, the words he spoke were anything but ordinary. I thought you''d come alone. Ju Soa turned her head slightly to glance at Jeong Muheun. His expression hadn''t changed. That twisted face, carved by murderous intentand the unmistakable tremble of surprise he couldnt quite suppress. Why was he so shaken? Why was he seething with killing intent? She couldnt make sense of it. From the swirling vortex of demonic energy, Nameless gazed at Jeong Muheun with unsettling calm and asked: So aside from the Heavenly Compass, theres another way to know exactly when a secret realm from the Primordial Age will appear, is there? ...Who are you? Who I am doesnt matternot right now. What does matter... A faint smile played across Namelesss lips. ...is that you, Jeong Muheun, are someone who wants to restore the Millennium Demonic Sect. Ju Soa gasped in horror. Jeong Muheuns brow instantly furrowed. ...I didnt expect the last one to enter the realm to reach this point so fast. Its not that I was fast. You were just slow. Ju Soa swallowed hard. She knew instinctivelythis wasnt her place to speak. This wasnt something she should interrupt. So she trusted her gutand slowly backed away from Jeong Muheun. But he didnt even glance at her. From her point of view, that seemed like arrogance. The kind that says: I can kill you anytime I want. Silence you whenever I please. Nameless gave a short, amused laugh. Weve met before, havent we? ... So we have. You killed everyone else who came into this realm, yet you left her alive until now... Ah. I think I understand. You must have known exactly what this final chamber was. ... Ive been wondering who went to such lengths to hide this realm. Now that questions been answered, I find myself curious about something else. The Soul-Seizing Black Demon Arrayit''s a formation designed for one specific person. If you threw her into it, the demonic energy sealed inside would attack her instantly. And in that opening... Nameless trailed off, lifting the manual in his hand. ...you planned to steal this. I dont know what youre talking about. I suspected you from the beginning. That was no lie. Why hadnt Nameless entered the realm the moment it opened? Was it because his cultivation was lacking? Because it was dangerous? Because he wasnt sure who else might be there? No. None of those reasons applied. In his previous life, the existence of this realm had been buriederased with surgical precision. But that required certain preconditions to be in place. This wasnt about those conditions. It was about what came before them. Who had entered the realm? Who knew of its existence? To learn that, there was only one viable strategy: Enter last. When the Iron Rhythm Sword Sect chose to retreat, you stayed behind, watching me. Of course he did. No one knew who Nameless really was. It wasnt a real nameit was a mask. Just like how Wang Daesan, an elder of the Iron Rhythm Sword Sect, had sensed something from Nameless, Jeong Muheunan expert of the Mythic Realmmust have felt it too. Thats why he hadnt acted. Who knew when the realm might seal itself again? Drawing his sword then and there wouldve been foolish. More than anything, there would be plenty of chances to kill someone inside the realm. But if he attacked prematurelyright there in the openwould the warriors of the Iron Rhythm Sword Sect really just stand by? Some would flee. Others would fight. Even for someone at the Mythic Realm, he couldnt guarantee the realm wouldnt close in that brief chaos. Jeong Muheun had made the right call. You mustve followed me in. You knew the sect was leaving, and you remembered the faces of everyone present. No reason to act before then. ... If youd managed to steal this manual, you wouldve gone straight to the Iron Rhythm Sword Sect after escaping. Or perhaps met with demonic cultivators elsewhere. A flicker of killing intent shimmered in Jeong Muheuns eyes. And yet Nameless smiled. He couldnt help it. You dont even realize what Ive come to understand today. Jeong Muheun. He may look like a child now, but in the distant future, he becomes a withered old man. One known to all the world as the Heavenly Ghost God, the vice ???????????????????????????????????? lord of the Heavenly Demon Palace. No one knew his true name. He was only ever called the Heavenly Ghost God. His appearance had changed over the yearsenough that Nameless had almost been fooled. But now that he looked closely... there was no doubt. Jeong Muheuns voice was quiet, but it carried unmistakable threat. ...Hand over the manual. Ill let you live. Demonic energy surged around him, natural essence coiling at his fingertips, ready to strike at any moment. Nameless didnt flinch. He had another questionone far more important. The vice lord of the Central Blood Sect... Is Yu Cheong still alive? **** Yu Cheong. The Zen Master of the Demonic Path. In Namelesss memory, he had always been a strange man. He was the vice lord of the Central Blood Sect, yet he never meddled in sect affairs. He never overstepped. He simply carried the weight of his title with quiet dignitymaking the authority of the sect all the more imposing by contrast. That didnt mean he was absent or negligent. He handled the practical affairs. Managed day-to-day operations. Always busy. But his uniqueness wasnt in what he did. It was in who he was. The Blood Sects lord, Cheondoja, was the sovereign of the martial worlda man who gripped the sect in an iron fist. And even he had warned Nameless, then the Heavens Judgment, to leave Yu Cheong alone. To let him be. Not that Yu Cheong had ever gotten in his way. Not once had he interfered. On the contraryhed helped. But even back then, Nameless had felt something... off. Something he couldnt name. What had Cheondoja truly thought of Yu Cheong? He hadnt feared himthat much was clear. Nameless was certain of it. Cheondoja had never known fear. He wasnt built for it. But he had been wary. And now, looking back... that wariness made perfect sense. Even Namelessthen the chief enforcer of the secthad been left in the dark. Yu Cheong mustve had a way to track when the Millennium Demonic Sects secret realm would open. A way to understand its structure and layout. And with that information, he had acquired the sects ancient techniques while deceiving the entire world. Wasnt it incredible? So absurd, Nameless couldnt help but laugh. ...You laugh too easily. To that, Nameless shook his head. That was a misunderstanding. A big one. Im not someone who laughs all that much. Apologies, Nameless added with a half-smile, but I really have no idea what youre talking about. You dont? Thats right. But one thing is obviousthat manual in my hand holds tremendous value. Hand it over. I may spare your life. Nameless shook his head once again. Still havent figured out whos really desperate here, have you? There was one thing Nameless knew for certainYu Cheongs personality. If you dont deliver this manual to Yu Cheong, youre dead. And yet, youre still bluffing like you have the upper hand. Jeong Muheun remained silent. It seems youre struggling to understand the situation. Let me make it simple for you: I want answers, and you want the manual in my hand. So lets make a deal. ...A deal? Be honest. Whats the point in hiding anything at this stage? ... Answer my questions truthfully, and the manual is yours. ...You think I trust you? Your face isnt even real. And? .... Still dont know who holds the advantage here? Forget about my maskstart worrying about the one youre wearing. Jeong Muheun ran a hand through his hair, eyes narrowing as if weighing his options. When he finally spoke, his voice dripped with killing intent. What do you want to know? There are a few things. Lets start with what I asked earlier. .... You dont have to answer. I can just burn the manual. At that, Jeong Muheun clenched his jawand slowly, reluctantly, began to speak. ...You were right. I entered this realm because I was ordered to do so. By him. You mean Yu Cheong? Yes. What was your goal inside the realm? ...To kill everyone. To wipe out the Iron Rhythm Sword Sect? Not just them. Everyone who entered this realmand everyone who might investigate their disappearance. All of them were marked for death. You couldnt do that alone. But Yu Cheong wouldnt act directly, either. So whos helping you? There was a pause. Jeong Muheun let out a long breath and answered: Tianlin. Tianlin. A merchant guild operating across the Central Plains. Known for controlling black markets and wielding influence in the underworld. They had even once reached their hands into Seolap. Nameless stared at him for a moment, then calmly asked: How did you get information about this realm? ...He told me. Did he use a divine item? ...Im not sure of the specifics. But I believe its a divine artifact with limited uses. That was enough. More than enough. A massive breakthrough. But there was one more thing. What about her? Nameless asked, nodding toward Ju Soa. Why did you bring her? Jeong Muheun glanced at her and replied without emotion. As you said earlier, I intended to throw her into the Soul-Seizing Black Demon Arrayto draw attention away. And in that moment, youd seize the manual. Exactly. So she was never meant to leave this place alive. Jeong Muheun answered with a face like ice. No outsider with knowledge of this realm can be allowed to live. Not a single exception. Ju Soas eyes widened in horror. Her legs nearly buckledclearly, the shock hit her hard. Nameless didnt care. Why are you helping Yu Cheong? ...To reclaim the life I lost. A soft laugh escaped Namelesss lips. Living forever in the body of a childit would be maddening. No matter how strong you are, no one takes you seriously. Youre constantly dismissed. Dragged into one mess after another. He understood. Jeong Muheun stared at him, dead serious. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now hand it over. Nameless kept his word. He tossed the manual lightly to the side. But in that instant, the massive flood of demonic energy wrapped around Nameless surged toward the manualno longer under his controland began to devour it. No!! Jeong Muheun cried out and lunged, desperately snatching up the torn fragments of the manual. That was his first mistake. He had stepped into the formation. And inside this formation, every last shred of demonic energy was under Namelesss control. Cultivation level meant nothing here. The Soul-Seizing Black Demon Array was that kind of formation. The previous owner of the array was the manual itself. But the moment Nameless took possession of it, he became the master of the array. Jeong Muheun could only stare in stunned disbelief as the manual disintegrated into dust. Then he lifted his gaze and glared at Nameless. Chapter 70 All that remained for him now was one thing. To capture meand torture me. And yet, even as the demonic energy surged toward him from all sides, he did nothing. That was his second mistake. The moment I extended my hand, the surrounding demonic energy began to writhe. At the same time he raised his inner force, all the demonic energy of the Divine Martial Secret Realm surged toward him in a frenzy, engulfing him in an instant. No matter how desperately one might wish for the restoration of the Thousand-Year Demonic Sect, with that much demonic energy flooding in, survival was simply impossible. After all, Jeong Muheun was not yet the one the future would name the Heavenly Ghost God. Ghh... GRAAAAAHH!! Leaving his scream behind, I bolted. I spotted Ju Soa. I grabbed her by the hair and sprinted again. The fourth rule of the secret realm. No matter what kind of reward appears in the final chamberwhether you throw it into the Twilight Furnace, smash it, or burn itonce its value is nullified, the realm will begin to collapse. The collapse starts from the center. Which means the demonic energy sealed inside will begin rampaging wildly. I immediately reached into the Twilight Furnace and grabbed the decayed, ancient relic. The demonic energy veered away from me. My gaze lifted. Fragments of the Demon-Eye Stones were beginning to shatter and fall, one by one. I narrowed my eyes. One of the fragments was glowing more brightly in a specific direction. Behind us, a Mythic Realm martial artist was radiating light, and the secret realm itself was crumbling. And beside medead weight. I slapped Ju Soa across the face. SMACK. Her eyes flew wide open. Get a grip. ...Y-Yes... Follow me. The moment I sprang into motion, she followed without hesitation. We dashed toward a space that had begun to warp and distort. That was the exit. Without a shred of hesitation, I hurled myself forward, and Ju Soa followed in my wake. **** What awaited us on the other side of the exit was not Baekma Ancient Road, the place where wed entered. This was the Nine Dragon Upper Trail. A completely different landscape. But thats how secret realms work. The odds of emerging from the same place you entered are astronomically low. And once an exit is created, it never changes. Nameless, having made it out, turned immediately and aimed his sword at the exit. He focused. Sharpened every sense. Time itself seemed to stop. The wind stirred. Dust rose and drifted from the earth. Time passed. Half an incense sticks worth. Even after that long, Nameless remained utterly still. Unfazed by the passing time, unshaken by the presence of others. This, truly, was the state of total selflessness. The weight of that overwhelming stillness caused Ju Soa to drop to her knees, swallowing dryly over and over. Nameless had a simple reason for this stillness. Jeong Muheun might still emerge. He was a Mythic Realm expert. Even if Nameless had briefly overpowered him within the secret realm by wielding demonic energy to perfection, it was all just trickery born of the realms peculiar nature. The true testwas now. He would need to call upon his False True Breath, and if necessary, even his Innate True Qi. Jeong Muheun would be exhausted, and likely relieved to have made it out. Anyone human would feel that. Of course, martial artists at that level only experience such emotions for the briefest flicker of an instant, so most wouldnt even call it a vulnerability. But Nameless He was confident he could seize that sliver of an opening. A moments gap. That was enough. More time passed. And then the exit trembledthen dissipated like smoke. Only then did Nameless release his tension. He lowered his sword and turned to Ju Soa. Still visibly stunned, she was struggling to process everything that had just happened. It all felt far too unreal. Shed trusted him. And he had tried to kill her. Had he really stopped at just trying? She didnt want to imagine it. She turned her head. And found Nameless looking straight at her. She flinched. This man... Who was he? He had such an ordinary face. But everything he said carried the weight of someone whod lived and bled in the martial world for decades. And yet, judging by his cultivation, he seemed to be no higher than Five Dragon Blooming Star. She couldnt make sense of it. Was it possiblehad some incredible master deliberately concealed his cultivation to appear as though he were only at Five Dragon Blooming Star? ...Just who... are you? You dont know? Im asking because I dont know. So she really had no idea. Im the one who saved your life. ...What? I saved you twice. Once when Jeong Muheun tried to kill you. Once more when the secret realm collapsed. You dont remember? Of course she did. Ju Soa slowly rose to /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ her feet and bowed deeply, forming a formal martial salute with her fists. ...Forgive my late greeting. Ju Soa, Master of the Killing Sword Sect, greets the one who saved her life... Thats enough. How does it feelto be betrayed? She blinked. ...Was he mocking her? Does it hurt? Or are you just sad? ...Both. Both, huh. I see. So. Do you have anywhere to go? ...I was considering joining the Martial Alliance or the Sichuan Alliance... But it sounds like you have something in mind? I do. I believe in repaying debts, especially ones involving my life. So tell me. Nameless proceeded to say something truly strange. Not long ago, the master of Yangnyeong changed hands. You probably heard about it. ...I did. I owe the new branch master a debt. Id like you to repay it on my behalf. ...Thats the place where the bastard child of Everlasting Snow Palace lives, isnt it? Youre well-informed. How could I not know? That so-called Snowy Mountain Demon took over Yangnyeong with the backing of Everlasting Snow Palace and walks around like he owns the world... A bit of an idiot, then? Well... not exactly wrong, is it? Nameless let out a soft chuckle. That idiot has about three other idiots working under him. He needs someone to train them. You seem perfect for the job. ...You want me to teach people? Reaching the Five Banners Form means youre qualified to instruct martial artists. Ju Soa scratched her head. And... how long would that take? Its not for life, is it? A generous year. That should be enough. ...Alright. Ill do it. "And dont head there right away. Erase all traces of this place as best you can, and wait a day before going to the Yangnyeong branch." ...Thats oddly specific. Nameless said nothing more. He simply turned his back and began to walk away. Ju Soa called out after him. Whats your name!? Nameless smiled faintly. Youll find out soon enough. **** One day. Exactly one day had passed since Unwi set off to enter the secret realm. ...Hell be alright, wont he? At Wonyangs quiet question, Chief Steward Seong simply nodded. Hell be fine. This isnt just anyone were talking about. Its the young master... He didnt finish the sentence. Even though Wonyang belonged to Unwi, he had no intention of revealing the fact of his regression. In truth, he didnt want to tell anyonenot Wonyang, not anyone else. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was Unwis greatest secret. His greatest weapon. And from a certain perspective, his greatest weakness. Chief Steward Seong ran a hand over his face and continued in a low voice. ...Hes not someone whod die so easily, so dont worry. You say that, but youre clearly worried too, Sir. He couldnt deny it. Logically, it all made sense. The realm of Absolute OnenessHonwon Dokjonwas one of the highest possible levels. One could rival the very best of the martial world with that power. A realm so far beyond ordinary comprehension, it made eye contact with such beings unthinkable. Unwi had once stood at that peak. Even if his current body was now degraded to that of a mere child, it didnt change the fact that he had climbed that summit once. Most people couldnt understand it, but martial artists of that levelthose whod truly transcendedwere fundamentally different from ordinary men. Their senses, for one, were unmatched. You could never reach that realm without having been born with such perception. When it came to sensing danger, evaluating risks, seeing ten steps aheadif Unwi judged that something was possible, then it was. Chief Steward Seong understood that in his mind. But he had watched Unwi since he was a babysince he was just one year old. He had cared for him almost like a foster father. That feeling had never faded. By the way... Sir, have you eaten anything? He shook his head and let out a long sigh. Or tried to. Suddenly, Chief Steward Seongs eyes flared wide. His senses screamed at him. Someone had just crossed over the branchs outer wall. He turned sharply. Rage rose in his chest. He was already too worried about Unwi to eat or even drinkand now some filthy bastard thought it was a good time to sneak in and steal? Whoever it was, they were going to be beaten half to death. No. Not half. He was going to kill them. Without a second thought, Chief Steward Seong shot toward the east wall of the branch, following his sharpened senses. He wasnt exaggeratinghe reached the wall in the time it would take to blink twice. That was how fast he moved. And there, sprawled on the ground, was a man. He immediately began summoning his internal energy, ready to demand who he was, what kind of lunatic dared to trespass here, what he thought he was going to stealhis mind was overflowing with furious questions. But all of it froze. The intruders face, as he gasped for breath, was unfamiliarbut the body shape was... close. And thenhis features began to change. Slowly, ever so slowly, as if some kind of disguise technique was unraveling. Seongs jaw dropped. Young... Young Master...? Kuhk... Chief Steward Seong. He rushed to Unwis side and supported him. What the hell... What happened? Wait, hold on, is this...? Even in that brief moment he held Unwi upright, Seongs refined senses couldnt help but detect it. The trace of demonic energy coiled in Unwis bloodstream. ...We need to get you inside. Now. ...Understood. Without wasting a second, he hoisted Unwi and carried him in. In just two swift strides, they reached the storage room at the far end of the compound. There, he laid Unwi down and pressed his fingers to his pulse. It wasnt just irregularit was dangerous. And there was a vile, suffocating demonic aura laced into every beat of his veins. What he had sensed earlier had only been the tip of the iceberg. This If it had been anyone else, their body would have exploded from the pressure alone. Did you learn White Snow Clear Meridian Art? ...Of course I did. Then what are you waiting for? Unless youre hoping to attend my funeral, start I already am. Seong wasnt an idiot. White Snow Clear Meridian Art was the Everlasting Snow Palaces meridian-purifying technique. Originally developed to purge the blood qi used by members of the Central Blood Sect, it had evolved during its creation into a method that could even purge demonic energy. In todays martial world, possessing that technique alone would earn someone the respect reserved for the Divine Martial Realm. From the moment he had touched Unwis pulse, Chief Steward Seong had already been analyzing every meridian in his body. This is going to hurt. His hand on Unwis wrist turned icy cold. His Spirit Ascension Stage cultivation began flowing through Unwis enlarged meridians. ...Ive noticed it before, but your meridians really are thicker than most. Unwi didnt respond. Just a faint groan escaped his lips. And thendark, oily demonic energy began to seep slowly out of his body. Chapter 71 ...Ill finish it quickly. As soon as Unwi gave a small nod, a blinding white light burst from Chief Steward Seongs body. That light began shredding through every last trace of demonic energy within Unwi, and his groans grew louder by the second. Sweat gathered on Seongs brow. His eyes were razor-focused, his body perfectly still. Chief Steward Seong was no ordinary man. Juche, the head of the White Snow Phantom Corps, had once said that whatever task Seong undertookhe completed it perfectly, no matter what it was. That assessment wasnt wrong. His inner energy erupted in a controlled surge, and with it, he purged even the last remnants of demonic energy coursing through Unwis blood. Pah-sseuseuk. A strange, almost hissing sound rang out. The swollen veins that had risen across Unwis body began to settle, and his face returned to calm. Color returned to his cheeks. Huu... Its done. I stared quietly as Chief Steward Seong withdrew his hand. The disguise had long since worn off. ...Thank you. No thanks needed. Butwhat the hell happened? Do you want the long version or the short? Without waiting for an answer, Seong pulled out a pill from inside his robe. This was a precious elixir hed always kept on hand in case of emergencies. Its name: Gongdahwan. It was especially effective at restoring damaged meridians. The kind of medicine that would easily cost a thousand taels of silver. ...Your bodys in rough shape. Youve got incredible recovery, but even so, youll need at least a day of rest. Save the long version for later. Just give me the short of it. And take this. ...The short version, huh. Unwi skipped every detail and went straight to the core. I obtained the Heavenly Demons martial art. The Gongdahwan pill, halfway to Seongs mouth, slipped and dropped to the floor. ...Who? The martial art of Won Gukcheon, the last Heavenly Demon of the Thousand-Year Demonic Sect. He was speechless. Won Gukcheon. The Thousand-Year Turmoil was officially remembered as a clash between the Demonic Sect and the Martial Alliance. But that was just the story people told. The real central figure was just one man. The ruler who had unified the entire martial world. The monster among monsters said to have lived for a thousand years. The final Heavenly DemonWon Gukcheon. Anything related to him appearing in the world would be enough to send the martial world into chaos. Let alone his martial art? Insanity. This was insane. No, not yet. Calm down. Y-you... you eliminated all the witnesses, right? Of course you did. You would have. You must have. Right? Unwi shook his head. And Chief Steward Seong nearly collapsed from a spike in blood pressure. Ignoring him, Unwi picked up the Gongdahwan from the ground. You sure I can still take this? ...You said there are witnesses. At this rate, were all going to die. Whats the point of taking medicine now? Then you take it. Seong let out a deep, exhausted sigh, took the pill, brushed the dust off it, and handed it back to him. Unwi smirked. Didnt you just say, Whats the point of taking it? And now youre handing it back? ...Just take it. If youre going to become a vengeful ghost anyway, at least let it be a healthy-looking one. Youre still young, after all. Gotta look your best. ...Chief Steward. Yes, Young Master? I have a plan. At those words, the color returned to Seongs face as if someone had flipped a switch. ...Of course. Of course you do. A man who reached Absolute Onenesshow could he not? I knew you had a plan that someone like me couldnt even begin to imagine. Unwi didnt bother replying. He tossed the pill into his mouth and muttered quietly. Im thirsty. Hehe, Ill bring you water right away. Chief Steward Seong really was easy to read. **** The next day, just past the start of the Hour of the Snake (11amC1pm), Ju Soa arrived at the Yangnyeong branch. Her face made it clear that she was very much not pleased to be here. She looked up at the main hall with a deep scowl. Seated in a tilted posture inside was a man. Her first impression: ...Hes good-looking. Shed heard all descendants of the polar north had white hair, but this one had an unusual shade of ash-gray. That mustve made his childhood rough. That was about as far as her # Nvlight # interest went. She wasnt here for him. Seol Unwithe Snowy Mountain Demon. He looked at her and spoke. Youre here for a job? Yes. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats a bit unexpected. She shrugged. Why unexpected? Usually, in situations like this, the proper response is open arms and warm welcomes, isnt it? Seol Unwi let out a faint laugh. Bold. Ju Soa blinked. That voicehis toneit felt oddly familiar. No, more than that ...Wait. Are you talking to me? Well, who else here would I be talking to? She glanced around the room. Standing beside Unwi was a man who looked to be in his late thirties. Near the entrance to the training grounds were three others: one large man with a hulking frame, another more compact but tightly built, and finally a short-haired woman with striking features. ...Theres a handful of people around, sure. But I guess you really were talking to me. Makes it even more baffling. She meant it. Apparently, the bastard child of Everlasting Snow Palace didnt quite grasp the gravity of the situation. Maybe he needed a bit of education. And by the way. Even if youve got Everlasting Snow Palace backing you, the three cities nearby arent exactly safe playgrounds. Right in the middle of them is ShinsamgokShinsamhwas biggest cultivation zone. Not far from here, if you walk a bit, theres even a gold mine. Im right, arent I? Youre more familiar with the geography here than I expected. How could I not be? No one really cared about Yangnyeong before. Out front youve got... what was it again... Seolap? Yeah, that place. Who in their right mind would come poking around where Everlasting Snow Palace is staring you down? Thats why some random martial artist at the Five Banners Form could dominate a whole city like Yangnyeong. Go on. But now the situations changed. The other three cities are obviously going to get nervous, and of course theyll try to push back. And right now... I have to say... this isnt looking great. Ju Soas gaze slid toward the branch members. That pretty ones at Dual Light Manifestation. The other two... well, theyre bound to reach that level soon, but right now theyre still stuck at Root Heaven Stage. She let out a short, incredulous laugh. Dont tell me those three are all youve got? Thats all of them. ...I see. Thats really all of them. And over there weve got Yangnyeongs strongest man at Spirit Ascension Stage... and our branch master in front of me sitting comfortably at Five Dragon Blooming Star. Are you seriously planning to face the other three cities like this? You think we cant? If I were to apply basic logic and common sense, Id say absolutely not. You dont even have to look far. The neighboring city of Bongnae alone has more than five martial artists at Five Banners Form and one at Harmonization Stage. In Jeokan, there are two Harmonization experts and one at Spirit Ascension. Saryangs about the same as Bongnae. But it doesnt stop there. Inside Shinsamgok? Thats where Paemun is based. Honestly, this entire branch might as well be playing house. She crossed her arms and sighed inwardly. This manSeol Unwiwasnt quite the person the rumors made him out to be. He seemed far more composed and grounded. But there was no mistaking ithis cultivation level was only Five Dragon Blooming Star. And the branch? Just three members. Well, four, if you counted Seong Yangho at Spirit Ascension Stage. But ruling a region wasnt just about raw strength. You needed numbers. A presence. Infrastructure. And this? This wasnt it. Ju Soa was a martial artist, yesbut also the master of the Killing Sword Sect. If not for the fact that she owed Nameless her life, there was no way shed be here, standing in this shaky branch, offering herself up like this. This placejust one hard wind, and it might collapse. So what would it take to fix it? She spoke again. Someone like me could actually be useful. What Yangnyeong needs most are martial artists trained in the Continuation Realm. You need a solid spine before anything else. Give me a decent wage, and I could stay for at least a year. Within that time, I could train at least ten fighters at Continuation Realm. Maybe twenty more at New Mountain Realm. What do you say? You have an unusual personality. Me? Dont you know yourself? I might come off a little arrogant, but isnt that just... confidence? Theres a difference between arrogance and confidence. Unwis voice struck her ear with sudden clarity. Still, most of what you said is right. And more importantly, a martial artist at Five Banners Form isnt easy to come by. Youre hired. Perfect. Then lets get a contract dra There happens to be an idiot serving as the sub-branch lord. ...What? And under him are three even bigger idiots. Your job is to teach those idiots. Ju Soas arms dropped. Her eyes widened. Why... why was he saying those exact words? She hadnt stopped thinking about it. The man who saved her life in the secret realm. His words. His voice. His presence. His movements. Everything about him was still carved in her memory. Unwi spoke. Chief Steward Seong. Yes, Young Master? Show her to her quarters. Explain the layout as well. Yes, understood. As Unwi rose from the main hall and turned away, he paused mid-step. He glanced over his shoulder. Youre still curious, arent you? ...About what? My name. ...Ah. The memory rushed back. Whats your name!? She had asked that. And he had answered Youll find out soon enough. And now... she had. Ju Soa stood frozen, lips parting like a fish. If you dont have more questions, go get to work. Unwi turned his back and walked away. And behind him, Ju Soa slowly, quietly, began to smile. So it was you. Chapter 72 It had been a while since his thoughts ran this deep. Hed been trying his best to maintain composure. Raising his cultivation realm was, without a doubt, the top prioritybut impatience would only lead to disaster. He had to ascend steadily. Step by step. With certainty. The condition afflicting himMad Blood Veinswas undeniably a great aid to a martial artist, but the side effects werent small by any means. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whenever one reached a new realm, there was a period of mandatory adaptation. Skipping that adaptation, as history had shown, meant the bloodline would eruptand he would die. He raised a hand to his forehead. Fragments of information hed recently acquired began reassembling in his mind. Some pieces connected. Others did not. In his past life, there were many things he found strangebut he never had the chance to investigate them in detail. Hed been too busy surviving, and there was never just one or two things demanding his attention. Even when he destroyed the Everlasting Snow Palace, he had left behind his regular duties and moved alone. That incident had earned him both rebuke and punishment from the Celestial Envoy. He had gathered what little information he could in a short span of time, and sifted out only the most plausible bits. That was the limit. After all, he had responsibilities. He held an official title. He had things to do. Since returning to the past, his first priority had been to fill the gaps in his knowledge using what he remembered from his previous life. But everything hed assumedevery theory hed builthad collapsed the moment he met Jeong Muheun... and obtained the Heavenly Demons martial arts manual. What he told the boy hadnt been an exaggeration. He truly had learned a great deal. Now, all that remained was to verify itbut his current level wasnt nearly enough. Still holding his head, he sank deeper into thought. Moments from the past brushed by. Countless people had begged for their lives, and he had cut their throats without hesitation. Those who tried to stop himdied. Those who resisteddied. He killed and killed again. There was no regret. It had been necessary. If he hadnt done it, tens of times more would have died instead. There was no guilt. But... it struck him that all of it might soon repeat. He needed to prepare. Are you alright? The voice snapped him from his thoughts. He lowered his arm. Ju Soa stood nearby. And beside her was Chief Steward Seong Yangho. He glanced up at the sky. The sun was just about to set. It seemed at least two hours had passed. Did you get the full tour? I did. Then what are you doing here? Go do your job. Ju Soa scratched the back of her head. Before I started, I was curious about something. What are you so curious about? Without hesitation, she asked, What the hell is going on here? His eyes narrowed. What do you mean? I really dont understand. Understand what, exactly? I just came back from checking out the recruits from the subsidiary branch. None of them seem ordinary. Is that so? Yes. Especially that one called Wonyangshe practically glows. Shes already at the Dual Light Manifestation stage, and from what I saw, shes not far from breaking through to Five Dragon Blooming Star. And the other two? Theyre unusual too. I sparred with them just now. That kid Cheonpunghes huge, but surprisingly agile. Sharp instincts, quick judgment. And the one called Han Murin? I dont know what kind of strange martial art he learned as a kid, but his level doesnt make any sense. His swordplay is downright unorthodox. He tries to hide it, but the killing intent is overflowing. If he doesnt rein that in, people will start calling him a demonic cultivator before long. He let out a faint laugh. Youre more earnest about your work than I thought. Come on. I told you already. Im a martial artist. And Im not someone who forgets a debt. If Im going to repay a debt, I have to do it properly. Otherwise, Id be no better than a fraud. He didnt mind that. Also... what exactly are you? You mean me? Yes. From what I can tell, youre definitely at the Five Dragon Blooming Star stage... but thats not all. The way you handled the demonic energy in the secret realm... theres no way a cultivator at the Heaven and Earth Death stage could do that. It was something only someone at the level of Heaven and Earth Life or higher should be able to pull off. How is that possible? He said nothing. I dont know whoor whatyou really are. ...... Are you some ancient master reborn into youth? She watched him chuckle quietly, then continued. The original Seol Unwi... he died, didnt he? And now youre just... wearing his face? If that were true, I wouldnt have left you alive. Are you going to kill me now? He shook his head. If I were going to kill you, I wouldnt have saved you in the first place. Is that so? Ju Soa smiled faintly. What you got in that secret realm... it was the Heavenly Demons martial art, wasnt it? The Chief Steward beside her instantly turned cold. From the look in his eyes, all it would take was one command, and hed strike her down right here. But his gaze remained fixed on Ju Soa. This woman... She might be more useful than expected. Isnt that why youre keeping me close? To keep me quiet? And yet, you still came here knowing that? I owe you my life. I see. I thought that mustve been the reason, but... now that I see it up close, Im not so sure. That guardian next to you looks like he wants to kill me right now. The killing intent is honestly electric. So why am I still alive? At first, it was interest. Now, its curiosity. ...So youre not planning to boil me alive later or anything, right? He burst into laughter. How old are you? Twenty-eight. Then youve been through a lot in the martial world already. Oh, definitely. Ive been cast aside like a worn-out hunting dog a few times too. Do I look like that kind of person? You never know with people. Then let me make this clear. His tone turned sharp. In my entire life, I have never once taken someone under my command just to use them as a disposable hound. ...... And I never will. Ju Soa scratched her head again. Well... alright. I mean, its not like I have a choice. I already owe you my life, and now were in the same boat... and you are giving me a chance, right? You could say that. So all I have to do is train those three? For now. Then... is there anything I should refer to? **** At Ju Soas words, Unwis gaze softened. Cheonpung is twenty-four. Hes a massive man, but his heart is gentler and kinder than anyones. There was a time he killed the traitors who betrayed the subsidiary branchbut afterward, he stayed behind at the training grounds and held a funeral for them alone. His generosity runs deep, and behind it lies a profound sense of responsibility. He has the qualities to stand in as Branch Lord if Im ever absent. He paused for a moment, then continued. Wonyang... shes fast. Agile. Her senses are unusually sharp, and those instincts shine most in sudden, chaotic situations. She can read the flow and adapt quicker than anyone Ive seen. And her talent for martial arts? That goes without saying. A faint smile tugged at Unwis lips. Han Murin is a bit more complicated. His family was slaughtered under false charges of treasonhe was the only one left. The killing intent he exudes is raw and untamed, like boiling magmaunstable and dangerous. That kind of energy could easily consume him. But inside that savagery is a genuine, burning passion. Passion? she echoed. Hes consumed by vengeance, but thats not all. Hes meticulous, never forgets what must be done. By most standards, his talent would be called genius. But right now, hes walking a razors edge. If he cant tame that rage... itll devour him eventually. However However? If he overcomes it, Han Murin will be a martial artist whose name echoes across the martial world. Ju Soa listened in silence, absorbing every word. Then, quietly, she spoke. ...You care about them. A lot. I should, Unwi said simply. Theyre mine. Something about the way he said it made her fall silent again. Then Unwi added, And Im curious about you as well. ...Why? His gaze deepened. Because you may also become one of mine. Ju Soas eyes widened. There was no calculation in his voice. No sugar-coated deception. Just a genuine will to cherish and protect the people he claimed as his own. She let out a dry chuckle. Says who? No one can say for sure. Ju Soa didnt argue further. Unwi tossed her a scroll. She caught it and tilted her head. What is this? The Heaven-Slaying Wolf Star Formula and the Heavenly Mind Technique. ...Ive heard of the Heaven-Slaying Wolf Star Formula. Isnt that Han Cheols martial art? It is. And the Heavenly Mind Technique...? That one, I created. ...Dont joke. Do I look like Im joking? Youre telling me you created a technique? Someone at the Five Dragon Blooming Star stage? I dont feel the need to explain. Read it. Then use it as a reference to guide the others. ...Fine. Ill take a look. Turning away, Ju Soa opened the scroll. She began reading as she walked. But as soon as she reached the first page of the Heavenly Mind Technique, she stopped dead in her tracks. What is this? ...You really... made this? You...? Not you. Address me properly. ...Whatever you are, what is this, really? To the average martial artist in the branch, it would have just seemed like some impressive technique. But someone at the level of Chief Steward Seong Yangho had already sensed it. The Heavenly Mind Technique wasnt just high-gradeit was one of the most refined mental cultivation methods even among Heaven and Earth class techniques. And Ju Soa was no fool. Her arm trembled slightly. Creating a technique like this is one thing, but... why give it to me? I already told you. You may become one of mine. ... Let me be clear, just in caseyou are allowed to learn it. ...Youre serious? For the next year, youll serve in this branch as the acting Vice Branch Lord. Understood? ...Yes. Then ? Nvlght ? (Read the full story) go. As Ju Soa departed, Chief Steward Seong Yangho stepped forward. They say heroes always draw women to them. Young Lord, are you perhaps... a hero? Hahaha. Unwi ignored the jab and asked, What about the documents I mentioned? Ah, those? I was just waiting for you to ask. With practiced ease, Seong Yangho pulled out a roll of parchment from his robe, clearly something hed kept ready. Before entering the secret realm, Unwi had been visited by representatives of the Shinsamgok merchant league. They had used the name of the Everlasting Snow Palace and promised a monthly tribute of six hundred pounds of Shinsamhwa. What Unwi wanted to know was why. Why did they need the name of the palace? It meant only one thingsomeone was watching Shinsamgok closely, waiting for a chance to seize it. Otherwise, they wouldnt have approached first. The documents Seong Yangho handed over contained detailed information about Shinsamgok, and reports on the gold mine located between Bongnae and Yangnyeong. After reading through everything, Unwi let out a soft laugh. At this point, it felt like fate was drawing the lines. There are several merchant coalitions active in the Central Plains. One of them has been pressuring Shinsamgok. The gold mine is already in their hands. So it was true. Tianlin. Yes. Tianlin. Since were on the subjectI''ve heard rumors theres a black market operated by Tianlin near Cheongsu Village. Is that true? Chapter 73 Chief Steward Seong flinched. The proper name for Yangnyeong was Yangnyeong County. When the previous county magistrate held office, he didnt govern just Yangnyeong itself. He oversaw all the surrounding villages that fell within its jurisdiction. There were four villages encircling Yangnyeong: Cheongsu Village, Unam Hamlet, Baekun Town, and Jukrim Town. The magistrates duties were to collect taxes, maintain order, and resolve disputes in these places. The former magistrate hadnt done any of that. But Unwi would. He intended to do it all. I asked if its true. ...If youre asking whether Tianlin runs a black market there... yes. Its true. Chief Steward Seong sighed heavily as he looked at Unwis faint smile. ...Please. Im begging you. Dont get involved in that mess. Unwi didnt answer. Right now, he was the white stone on the board. Someone had just placed a black oneit was his turn to move. **** Cheongsu Village. It was, quite literally, the backwater of all backwaters. Yet, even so, twice a month this little village was swarmed with people. The reason was simple. A black market was held here. Tianlin, with its reach spread across the entire Central Plains, operated these covert markets to peddle all sorts of goods. The landmass of the Central Plains was unimaginably vast, so they had set up dozens of black markets across the continent. Cheongsu Village was one of them. At its center sat Yoo Hanrim, head of Tianlins Cheongsu Branch, lounging in the front hall, taking a long drag from an expensive pipe filled with high-grade Shinsamhwa, and sighing deeply. ...Tch. Cant even enjoy this Shinsam pipe anymore without regret. And who could blame him? Hed recently received a missive from Tianlins central headquarters. The contents were blunt. All trade with Shinsamgok had been terminated. The involvement of Everlasting Snow Palace in Shinsamgok affairs had made any future attempts impossible. A devastating and utterly infuriating blow. This... It all started when that bastard Seol Unwi, illegitimate son or not, swallowed up Yangnyeong whole. Everything had gone sideways from that moment on. ...Should I have stopped him? Tianlins position was absolute. They held immense wealthand that wealth allowed them to recruit martial artists of overwhelming strength. More than anything, they had deep ties to countless major martial factions. If theyd wanted to stop him, they could have. But who couldve predicted it? Who wouldve thought that a man like Seol Unwiscorned as a mere illegitimate childwould seize control of Yangnyeong on his own? Fools outside whispered nonsense about how Everlasting Snow Palace had backed him. But Tianlin understood what lay beneath the surface. And... ...Surely hes not dredging up that incident from back then. It nagged at him. It had happened exactly six years ago, around this time. Han Janggwang, of the now-defunct Ghost Blade Sect, had approached him back then. Hed offered a tempting proposal: To split the profits of the mines. If it had been just one mine, ? Nvlght ? (Read the full story) he might have declined. But there were two mines yielding Hwanreung Jade Essence. The Seolhan Mine and the Cheongneung Mine. As a merchant, it was an irresistible offer. So he agreed. Tianlin provided warriors and workers, blocked off all access to Seolap, and transported the ores nonstop. But honestly, the numbers didnt add up. More importantly, even if Seol Unwi had been born out of wedlock, he was still a direct descendant of Everlasting Snow Palace. Whether from Yoo Hanrims perspective or Tianlins, interfering with that palace in any way was not something to take lightly. If things went wrong, theyd be the ones left holding the bag. So they had pulled out. Since then, they had kept a firm distance from Yangnyeong. But lately, something felt off. For some reason, Everlasting Snow Palace was getting involved again. Tch. He clicked his tongue inwardly. And then KA-BOOM!! The front gate exploded, and Yoo Hanrim jumped to his feet. This was Tianlin territory. Who the hell would be insane enough to raid a Tianlin branch...? His thoughts froze. Five figuresthree men, two womenstepped through the broken entrance. And one of the men... was unmistakable. Ash-gray hair. Sharp eyes. He wasnt wearing the famed White Tiger Thousand-Robe, but Yoo Hanrim would never forget that face. It was the very man hed just been grinding his teeth over. Seol Unwi. The moment the five entered, Tianlins guards began to draw their weapons. But Yoo Hanrim raised a hand. ...Lower your swords. These are guests. He walked forward slowly. Up close, Unwis face looked incredibly young. And this kid... lived as a puppet for six years? Either he was hiding something truly deep... or he was insane... or he had something solid backing him. It had to be one of the three. Suppressing a sigh, Yoo Hanrim spoke. What brings the illustrious Branch Lord of Yangnyeong to a humble place like this? And... His eyes trailed to the ruined front gate. It had been obliterated. Restoring it would cost a small fortune. Amidst the debris, two unconscious guards lay sprawled. They didnt look deadbut definitely out cold. ...Your greeting is quite... overwhelming. You seem to know me well. ...How could I not. And yet, I dont know you. A wry smile played on Unwis lips. Im Yoo Hanrim, branch head of Tianlins Cheongsu Village division. And the man beside me is our assigned escort from the main headquartershes known across the land by the epithet Dragon of the Furious Sea, Lord Tak Geuk. His cultivation was at the Five Banners Form level. At his side stood two warriors who had reached Three Flowers Gathering Purity, three at Dual Light Manifestation, and nearly ten at the Root Heaven Stagebut Unwi didnt ask about them, and Yoo Hanrim didnt bother with introductions. Thats enough. I came because I have a question. ...And what question justifies such an aggressive Who gave you permission to operate a black market in my territory? The words hit like a hammer. Tianlin. Who in their right mind would dare claim Tianlin needed permission from anyone? Its been over ten days since Yangnyeong changed hands. And not a single greeting came from you. ... Is this how Tianlin runs its branches? Yoo Hanrim scratched his head. He could now clearly see what this brat was aiming at. **** From the way things were unfolding, it was evident that Tianlin was deeply tied to the restoration of the Heavenly Demon Cult. But frankly speaking, Unwi didnt care whether they succeeded or failed. He had no intention of interfering, nor of lending a hand. Even if they had hidden the existence of the secret realm that appeared in Yangnyeong long ago, and slaughtered anyone who got too close to itstrictly speaking, it was none of his business. Dragging up that incident now would be nothing but petty vengeanceand Unwi had no interest in playing petty games. However, Cheongsu Village now fell under his jurisdiction. Even if Tianlin had run a black market here for years, siphoning off every coin of profit for themselves... Even if they hadnt handed over a single coin to former magistrate Jeong Mugi... That era was over. Yoo Hanrim slowly ran a hand down his face and finally spoke. ...We didnt come to pay respects because, frankly, we saw no reason to. And to be clear, weve had roots in Cheongsu Village for a long time. Coming after us nowits a bit much, Branch Lord. Unwi shook his head. I think youre mistaken. Its not me whos in troubleits you. ...Excuse me? Im now the master of Yangnyeong. Cheongsu Village is under my rule. Nothing in my jurisdiction is allowed to operate without my knowledge. ...Heh... Especially organizations like yours, which rely on borrowed land for commerceshouldnt you be offering at least a share of your profits in tribute? Yoo Hanrim let out a hollow laugh. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You really are something, Branch Lord. Ive been hearing that a lot lately. Am I really that amusing? Oh yes. The way youre playing the part of a local magistrateits honestly hilarious. Unwi laughed. You can see my intentions, can you? Clear as day. Then lets hear them. Its not complicated. Tribute is just an excuse. What youre really after... is merit. Merit? We know. You took over Yangnyeong without any help from Everlasting Snow Palaceby your own power. Surprising. Hed expected Yoo Hanrim to be duller than thisbut perhaps he had some brains after all. But the world doesnt care about that, do they? Youve already been branded with the title Demon Lord of the Snowy Peaks. That says everything. Go on. If you extract tribute from Tianlin here in Yangnyeong, that alone becomes a public victory. And with that, your standing within Everlasting Snow Palace will rise. My standing, huh... Yes. There are people within the palace who know the rumors floating outside are falseand those who dont. By using Tianlin like this, youre sending a message to both. Theres no way we wouldnt see through that. A shame. Truly a shamebecause he was only partially right. But Unwi didnt bother correcting him. There was no need. You can justify it however you want. Thats your right. But Im not here to convince you. I wont explain myself. Maybe so. But you still need to convince me. And whys that? Because unless you persuade me... why should I play along? Unwis smile vanished. Play along. Convince me. The thinly veiled disdain in Yoo Hanrims tone was beginning to test his patience. But for now, he let it slide. As I saidI''m not here to convince you. If persuasions what youre after, persuade yourself. ...Youre rather bold, Branch Lord. Unwis brow twitched faintly. Still, he held his temper. For now, they were still talking. From this point forward, youll pay me thirty percent of the black markets profits. And if I refuse? Then itll be your turn to convince me. Yoo Hanrim gave a smug chuckle. Our presence here brings people into Yangnyeong. They come, they spend money. That creates a flowan economy. In short, you need us. We make Yangnyeong work. Branch Lord. So? So, if anything, we should be the ones getting paid. You think Tianlin deserves tribute? What a disappointment your organization has become. ...What do you mean by that? There are two mines between Yangnyeong and Seolap. I own them both now. But that wasnt always the case. When the Four Great Sects of Yangnyeong and Magistrate Jeong Mugi seized ownership, there was one group that played a central role. ... That group... was Tianlin. ... You walked away with 800 silver taels. Not much. But it was still payment for services rendered. ...You said the records held proofwas that part of it? Are you denying it? Im neither confirming nor denying. But if Tianlin really had such a crucial role in seizing those mines... how could our share be as low as 800 silver? Yoo Hanrim. Yes? Lets stop pretending we dont know what we both know.